Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

        The morning sun glistened behind the curtains sealed closed. Rays of its light blissfully penetrated through the windows into the glum but homely room of your apartment. You were still sound asleep in your small shelter of warmth; safe and secure inside the fleecy exterior of blanket sheets, though the alarm had been ringing for the past two minutes. It wasn't long until you started hearing its vibrations.

        Your eyebrows twitched in annoyance and your eyes slowly opened, giving you a blurry view of your ringing phone on the bedside. Weakly moving your hand towards the infuriating device, your finger sluggishly pressed the stop button. Luckily missing the snooze.

        You scoffed then released a warm sigh from your lips, closing your eyes again. Adjusting your body back to find the perfect position to relax into your warm, comfortable sheets. However, your bed did not ease your already awakened mind. A subtle awareness uncovered your loosened brain and you were hindered by the fact that it would take an hour challenge to return into yet another deep slumber.

        You reluctantly but forcefully opened your eyelids, and half wondered if you were still unconscious. There was an empty void in your stomach, realizing that you were woken into the plain and sad reality once again. The reality that you never wanted to wake up to. Another day of your simple but tedious life. There was nothing to look forward to on these uneventful weeks besides reading books and having time for the inveterate browsing of the internet. That or to have your only inanimate friend rob you from your free time after just one sip. It was quite depressing really.

        You sighed, this time in exasperation, hoisting your body to move up; your feet joining the cold wooden floor. The warmth of the sheets separated from your body when you got up to open the curtains that kept you shut in like a hibernating beast. Squinting at the beaming sunlight, your gaze overlooked the city down below as it hummed with the mix of humans and vehicles already on the move. A large yawn encompassed your mouth and you turned back to go to your bathroom next. You turned on the sink to splash water on your face; waking you up even more as the coldness dripped down from the sides of your cheeks to your chin, before you dried up with a towel, cleansing your skin.

        You gazed at yourself in the mirror, noticing the changes since the past few years. Your reflection was telling you to go do something different, that this wasn't you anymore. Your eyes were lifeless compared to your previous being, and you felt that so was your heart. You despised the fact that you didn't have the courage to go out and go change yourself or not even having the strength to go try reshaping your ways of life. Your lame excuse was that it was too exhausting, or better yet, just too late. Still, you wished the desolation in your chest felt just as clean as your face did. You wished you could feel lighter again.

        You came out of the bathroom to find the time, seeing that you didn't have to get ready quite yet. Honestly, you couldn't care less if you were late to work anyway. You rolled your shoulders, the weight feeling stiff and inflexible. You could kill for a massage any day now, as the stinging pain on your neck was an inescapable tightness that even the pills had no use against. Your muscles ached from sitting in a desk all day and night while typing out words that exchanged for some low-pay money in return. Then going back home to do the same thing; typing on your laptop, but without the pay.

        You shrugged to finish the small stretch and sauntered over to the kitchen to water your plants, finding something to eat in the meantime. Toast and eggs sounded good to you.

        ---

        Exiting your room dressed in your casual business clothes, you mentally prepared yourself for another 10-12 hour day in the office. Well, of course you'd just be targeting all the reasons why it sucks the entire time. You checked your bag to make sure everything was there and pulled out your earphones. Plugging the buds into your ears, you walked out of the building of your apartment. Your face retained the usual dull and sour expression that pretty much every employee at work had worn at some point.

        You strode across a number of streets, quietly humming to one of your songs. As you approached the station, it was only a matter of seconds before a train arrived, jerking to a full stop. The train cast a shadow over the platform you stood on while the doors hissed and slid open; allowing access to board onto it. They were soon filled with scurrying people stepping onto it hastily. You were not surprised to see that there was no room to sit inside. You grabbed onto the railing handle and waited for the train's departure. Knowing you had quite some time; you pulled out a novel and read while standing idly on the moving transportation.

        There was a moment of silence followed by the screeching and cluncking of the pulsing locomotive. Time passed for the train had been moving quite steadily along with the gentle electrical murmur. Buildings zoomed by in a flash of gray without a chance to take a second look at them, not that no one would care to at all. Your hand still gripped on the railing, keeping balance on the subway that ran at excessive speed. From the corner of your eye, you saw someone get up to grip on a handle as well. Their previous seat was immediately taken by an older gentleman. In hopes of finding one for your tired legs, your eyes skittered side to side, but after finding all of them occupied, you gave up hope.

        As you took one more look, your eyes spotted a man standing right next to you. He wore a dark gray business suit with a bland pink tie, and had messy blonde hair that caught your eyes first. For some reason, he stood out from the rest of the crowd. Sort of like an idol, except no one hadn't realized yet. You looked to where he was staring at; a card that was written: Spirits Consultations and Such.

        'What kind of a nonsensical name was that?'

        Your face was turned to your book, but your eyes still held its gaze on the man merely a few inches from you. With a stagnant look, he observed the business card at what seemed to be in irritation and soon shoved it in his pocket. The same hand which moved inside the pouch pulled out a phone next as your eyes curiously moved over onto the screen. His thumb typed in words, looking up things such as phantoms and where to find them. He searched old ghost stories, legends and myths about them lurking in abandoned tunnels or secret chambers.

        '......?'

        Usually you weren't the type to really lurk, so much as poke your nose into somebody's business. But something about this man and what he was looking at had piqued your interest more than you thought. Your eyes moved from his phone to his face again. He looked calm and composed with an appearance that looked serious about everything but at the same time, very clueless. You had to admit he was kind of handsome.

        It wasn't long until he was looking at sites on obtaining psychic powers. Your eyes widened and you held back a gasp, observing him more cautiously this time. Was he the same as you? Or was he someone planning on getting those powers himself for some sick depraved reason? You were a bit wary of him now, having forgotten the music that was playing in your ears and the novel held clutched in your hand. You had an unnerving feeling in your gut. Who knows what he could do next or what he had been doing. It was even more alarming standing on a train next to this guy the whole time. Was he onto you for something? Many exaggerated thoughts pervaded your head.

        Another thing was you couldn't feel anything from him. Not a single spec of psychic energy. Even though your own powers have started dying down a while ago. You weren't all that upset about it, having had no use for them, nor did you show them off to anybody in the first place. They weren't as important as they were to you back when your life was a complete mess. You shook your head at the horrid memories. Keeping them locked away in the back of your head, yet it was gradually trying to come back out. Your mind riffled through the collections of your past.

        Back then, you could use them to dismantle an entire building, and even your mind reading powers were so intense that it went past the point where you could tell others what to do. That's right, you could mind control your opponents. Manipulitive Hypnosis was the word. Now all you could do was move smaller objects and though you could still technically mind read, it was only slightly and didn't last as long. In fact, it had faded a while ago.

        You tried to figure out how come that might be. Later, you knew asking 'why' would drive you crazy. So you accepted the fact that it was just around time that you were losing your powers. They didn't have any real significance to you anymore. There was no purpose in having them.

        One thing you did liked about owning them was your remaining empathetic abilities. They were the only powers that managed to stay with you long enough, and it was still going strong. Similar to telepathy, you could feel and understand anybody's emotions or mood. Sadness, anger, fear, regret, heartbreaks, bliss... happiness. You used them to feel for yourself again. It felt inexplicably satisfying to obtain some of those emotions, even if it was borrowed for just a little while. Despite boredom or abjection, you never really felt anything else at all. Going about your day working, and drinking away your soreness on the weekends never got you anywhere, especially after everything fell out of place.

        While you were deep in your thoughts, you realized the train was getting crowded by each stop. The book clutched in your hand was quickly put away so that you were free to use both. The peculiar man next to you was beginning to move a bit closer. People from both sides started pushing the two of you squished together. Eventually he bumped into you, pressed against you with the side of his arm, the same hand still in his pocket. It was an accustomed routine to be crushed against packs of clammy workers in a congested train on a busy weekday, but somehow you began to feel more uncomfortable than usual.

        The blonde realized the closeness and tried his best to move away. He grabbed the railing with both hands, following the cautious 'no touching' rule that had recently been a very strict regulation on subways. He awkwardly muttered an apology to you. Adverting his eyes as he stood on the edge of his toes to make sure he wasn't leaning on you either. Quite a gentleman he was.

        You blinked at him and shook your head at his apology. "No it's fine, I just have to get off at the next stop," you responded politely.

        "Oh, heh, good luck getting through," he said, chuckling in exasperation. You both looked around the crowd of people blocking every pathway to the doors. He was right; you were in the dead center of this chaos. If only you hadn't spaced out then maybe you would of moved closer to one of the doors earlier.

        The train pulled to a stop and the doors slid open, but unusually only very few people had managed to step out. You squeezed through them while closing your eyes half way in annoyance. You were partly concentrating on the amount of power you intended to use on the doors. Was it really necessary to use it right now? Well it was if you didn't want to get fired just yet. Too much would be dangerous, too little wouldn't make a difference. Your mind was focused, noticing people had started to leave out of the way towards the soon-closing exit.

        Another quiet hissing was heard before the doors nearly slammed shut, except it opened back up with sheer force. There was chattering and questionable looks from the people near the doors as to what was happening. Others were completely nonobservant. The blonde man noticed the commotion and caught the strange occurrence as he eyed your moving hands at the bottom. Making your way towards freedom, you were one of the only bunch able to exit the train as he was one of the only ones able to witness your awkward hand movements. It just didn't look right. Of course he didn't say anything as it could result in a chaotic uproar.

        You slipped through the door before it shut firmly behind you. Stepping out, the heat smoldered you along with its humidity. It was sticky as you couldn't wait to be under a fan to dry off soon, even if it was just one of those portable electric mini fans that stood on your desk; blowing only a moderate amount of air. Being Japan, nowhere felt cool during the summer, except for pretty much your own house.

        You took one last glance at the blonde who looked back at you in bewilderment. After all this time, you stood next to each other unbekowingly, but it was only now that the two of you found each other... interesting. He looked at you, rapt, and wondered about the way you controlled those doors.

        You on the other hand felt like you would meet him somewhere again, or not at all. You didn't care so much, but you were still intrigued by his shady internet searches. It was just a feeling. He's probably off to live his own life without knowing about your existence ever again.

        As the doors closed, you couldn't see him anymore. You thought you saw him give you a grin, but it was probably just a mistake in vision. Part of you wanted to wave him a farewell. The door blocked the man's view while he continued to blankly stare. He held his phone still and eventually the train moved with a jerk, leading him off to his destination else where. You blinked a few times and proceeded to walk to your workplace.

        ---

        To your displeasure, one of your co-workers noticed you. Exchanging eye contact, you didn't have a choice but to listen to them talk for the rest of the way.

        "Good morning [y/n]-san, how's it going?" he greeted cheerfully, scanning his card next to you. You never really had a problem with him but he was one that got on almost everyone's nerves once in a while. Especially on yours.

        "Mornin'," you responded blatantly without having the decency to even look at him. Your coworker laughed awkwardly and tried to shake off the atomosphere by trying to start a conversation. He already knew you were like this, but it made you wonder why he wouldn't move on from your blunt behavior. Your shell was the toughest to break. No one could surpass your brusque and relentless demeanor.

        Yes, you were quite a cold and reserved person, often pushing those away who tried to befriend you. Emphasis on the "tried". You were pretty hard to approach and it wasn't because you were hated on or anything. It was just that you were either a bit intimidating, that or they jumped to the conclusion that you didn't like them from first glance. You have snapped at one of the guys for constantly asking you out to lunch before. He may have been just trying to be nice, but you couldn't handle it no longer. You were quite a patient person so it shocked everyone, including yourself. That was probably it.

        You didn't mind most of your female co-workers. They respected you as their senior and even looked up to you for help from time to time. Their bubbly personalities irked you, but they never pushed you off the edge compared to the men.

        That was another problem you had. You didn't trust men. Or was it a problem? Whatever they attempted to do, you've always tried to keep your distance from them, thinking they were plotting something dirty. Well, you did that with every person, but you couldn't stand men the most. You saw them as distrustful, ignorant, selfish and dim witted, only using women to satisfy their needs, either that or to clean their houses. It may sound overstated but you had an eternal list of good reasons to dislike them. You knew though, that there were a few out there who weren't the type you expected all of them to be. You wanted to convince yourself that it was true.

        The reason for your lack of trust in them started long ago when your father abused you and your mother, then walking out on the both of you. Your grandfather was never fond of you either. The only thing you remembered about him was the time he beat your dog continuously after she ate one of his stored tomato plants. She was too weak to move and died a day later. You never felt so much anger for one person before. In fact, that was the first time you felt extreme animosity concerning the invovlement of your maturing abilities.

        You wanted to use your psychic powers on your father, but you knew you could control your emotions better than that. It was for the sake of your mother as well. Still, it was a constant wrestle in your head. Years in a trap that you couldn't escape from. Nevertheless, that wasn't the only thing that made you lose trust in others. But those were the main reasons. It was also to say, the rationale behind the change in person you were today.

        Sitting for nearly the entire day, it was lunch break to your rescue. You sat outside of the office building at a nearby stand where they served your favorite takoyaki. There was a bench and table where not too many people passed by. It was your favorite spot out of the entire area. Nobody tried talking to you there either.

        Ah, peace.

        ---

        After what felt like an eternity, you were done with work. You looked outside to see that it had started to rain. You had a jacket you carried around almost everywhere, but it was pouring harder than what the news had predicted, and your coat wasn't thick enough.

        "Shoot." You darted to the train station while briskly putting on your jacket. The cold waters stung the bare open surface of your skin as you ran through the downpour. After another weary train ride, you swinged by at the nearest convenience store, lucky to find they sold cheap umbrellas for days like the one you were having. After grabbing a quick croquette bento for dinner, you opened up your umbrella, seeing that it was raining even harder. As you fast-walked on your way to your apartment, it started raining less by every block. You peered up at the clouds for the sudden switch and scrutinized the sky.

        'Typical'

        You enjoyed this weather, as did most people. There was no sun, and the early July rain season was all you asked for after a scorching hot, humid day. There was something about the water making a harmonious sound every time it landed on a puddle or lightly splashed onto your apartment window. The water touched your face gently with its coolness. It was refreshing and you felt very tranquil. You couldn't help but to look up once in a while.

        You felt like taking the longer way home and walked past your usual route. It was even better that there were less cars. The bustling streets of Seasoning City faded further away. You looked to see the droplets of water on your umbrella while playing that little game of watching to see which drop will pour down the fastest. You then looked straight ahead again and suddenly stopped dead in your tracks.

        You squinted and for a long moment looked closer to see if it was either a cat or a person. Your eyes widened in shock when you realized that it was actually a person. A little boy. He sat next to a dumpster where it was hard for you to see him. Taking a few steps forward you were able to take a glimpse at his soaking wet clothes, sitting with his arms wrapped around his knees. He was shaking and by the looks of it, he looked like he was beaten up.

        'Bullied?'

        No, those scratches couldn't be from kids his age. Why wouldn't he be at home then? 'Maybe he was thrown out by his parents' you thought next. A rush of disgust flowed through your veins. Whoever did this to him, you couldn't stand parents or any adult who raised their hands on their loved ones. You felt your blood boil with anger and you clenched your fists that held the umbrella and the plastic bag containing your dinner. However, this anger wasn't coming from the boy. He was feeling fear. It was only natural to be.

        You exhaled a warm sigh from your lips, slowly approaching him in a careful matter. You knew how to handle this without frightening him. Or so you hoped. You wouldn't be surprised if he fled from you however. You walked over to the boy until he could see your shoes right in front of him.

        He finally perked his head up and slowly looked to your refined face. Your eyes met his dark ones; numb and ready to fade out. He had a bowl-cut hair although disheveled from whatever he had been through, chubby cheeks with noticeable scratches on them, and bruises as dark as the storm clouds up ahead. He kept a dull and saddened stare, looking like he hadn't seen another person in years. Just how long had he been out here?

        The boy anticipated something deleterious to come. However, the way you looked at him was different. It displayed profound sincerity. It was trustful.

        You looked down at him, waiting to see if he would run off.

        He didn't...?

        Instead, he looked at you in wonder, soon his expression turned from forlorn to full of hope. You didn't have to hear him talk to know what he was thinking, more or so feeling. You were like a hero or a fallen angelic warrior that came to his aid. To him, for some reason, he felt like he has found true hope at last. You saw it behind his dark, but now sparkling eyes.

        You reached out your hand to him and for what felt like a long minute of doubt, he accepted it. You were so stunned, his touch made you flinch a little. In a brief moment of hesitation, your mouth eventually pulled off and curved into a small smile. His hands were very little and warm, even if it was wet from the chilling sprinkles of the rain. Unlike his, your hands were as cold as ice; making the young boy shiver at your touch.

        Once he rose to his feet, you were able to get a full glance of what he looked like. Very small, pretty scrawny and he looked to be around nine or eight. He was dressed in a white t-shirt and blue shorts. What caught your eyes first were the scratches and bruises all on his arm down to his knees. He looked like he hadn't eaten in days either. Once you got home you knew you were going to find the person who did this to him and do whatever you can to help this poor fellow.

        Before you were able to ask the boy some questions, he was moving back and forth in a wobbly motion. He was too weak to stand still and ultimately fell forward, but you caught him before he could hit the ground.

        "Oh... bouya?.... bouya?"

        You lightly shook him by his shoulders. He was passed out. Actually he was just sleeping, but you checked his pulse just to make sure he was okay. You sighed, putting down your (probably soaked) corquette bento and umbrella on the ground. You picked him up by the legs and lifted him onto your back, carefully reaching down to pick up your stuff again. You held the plastic bag on your arm, carrying your wet dinner, and the umbrella in a awkward, tilted position. Your goal was to not drop the boy.

        'This'll have to do'

        The trip was an excruciating trek. Your gave a grimace of discomfort from the gradual piercing aches in your muscles. You groaned to find you were still a block away from your apartment, lightly panting from carrying multiple things at once, one of them being a child on your back. Your feet was stinging, and complaining in your head was making it more unendurable.

        Finally arriving to your building, you dropped the umbrella on top of a outside bench, making it easier to carry the boy. You grabbed your keys first so that you could open the door without having to put things down again. Unlocking it, you kicked it open, stepping inside to close it with the hind of your foot. Uncaringly dropping your stuff on the floor, you set down your food on the coffee table and your back was released after gently laying the boy on the couch.

        You weren't sure if you should wake him or just let him be. Then you thought it best to let him rest until he regains some energy. You put your food in the fridge and later covered a blanket on the boy. Touching his wet, damp hair, you felt bad about his drenched clothes. He was asleep now, but it was best to tend to his wounds as soon as he awakes. Hopefully the hospital wouldn't be an option. But maybe the police station will be.

        You sat next the boy to observe him sleeping peacefully. It was strange how you came to this. You never expected to have any company in your apartment. Little did you know that this small benevolence of yours would alter his life.

        You waited patiently for him to wake up, but then you realized the possibility that he might be asleep until morning.

        'I guess I'll just...' You slumped in a restless chair. Soft snores could be heard and you felt weirdly content. You were glad you took the different path home today. Otherwise he would probably have been picked up by some freak elsewhere. It was a very eerie neighborhood after all.

        Your eyes felt heavy so you closed them, as it was hard to stay awake with the sound of rain and soft snores. You yawned a few times, setting your head on your hand. Eyes glazed over blankly and head nodding to the side. Not to mention it was dark and the walk to your apartment has exhausted you to a deep sleep.

        Although you hadn't seen it, the boy had a small and innocent smile plastered on his face. Like the one you gave to him when you reached out your hand. He dreamt of that short moment with his mind at ease. Whatever were to happen next, he was happy he was found.

Chapter Text

        There was no pleasure in waking up from a restless sleep, especially with your limbs feeling heavy and unresponsive. Your unrelenting stomach felt as though a rodent were scampering inside it. Your eyes fluttered open by the stop of the drizzling rain, sunlight welcomed you as it hissed at your face. You were sore all around your body due to the funny position you slept in. You clearly knew that that was what you got for curling up and napping on a small chair primarily used for sitting. 

        Your hair was disheveled and a putrid smell emitted from your mouth. Not to mention, the misery of a headache had proceeded to throb like a toothache in your brain. For a second, you weren't sure if you had blacked out the night before as this felt similar to your habitual weekend hangovers. Sitting upright, you percieved an upset stomach growing angry at you. Your eyes moved around to find no bottles or cans, but only the blur of a pillow on the ground. You rubbed your eyes which felt like there were shards of glass behind them, and thought to yourself how hideous you might have looked at the moment. Luckily no one was there to see you looking as rotten as a corpse. Until...

        You  whipped your head toward the couch to see the young boy gone. The blanket you put on him was folded nice and neatly where he slept. Suddenly your mind was in a state of panic, the headache was erased. What if he ran off again? You couldn't just sit there without doing anything. You stood up fast, ignoring the twinge in your abdomen, and rushed over to the genkan to put on your shoes quickly. There was little chance that he may have still been outside.

        Then the noise of a toilet flushing was heard from your bathroom. You halted halfway through putting on the other shoe and turned your head towards the restroom. The door was steadily opened by the boy before he noticed your stare. His face was staggered to see you sitting there on the genkan, face to face, and suddenly he felt agitated. Without a word, he instantly bowed with his head down low.

        With his mouth agape, putting one hand over the other, and in a polite gesture, he said, "I-I'm so sorry I used your restroom and-and if I caused you any trouble, I'm v-very grateful for your help. If you want I can-"

        "Whoa whoa whoa, slow down," you interrupted him, putting your hands up to reassure him that it was fine. Whatever he was worried about.

        His head perked up to look at you again, he was clearly embarrassed and so red-faced, you felt sorry for the poor guy. You gave him a long, vigilant stare as he audibally swallowed. He couldn't keep his eyes on one place. Now this was a first... After a brief moment of discombobulated silence, you gave him a short and unreadable chuckle. He looked at you puzzled.

        After you were done, the corners of your mouth lifted into a smile. "Let me see your scratches," you said in a gentle tone. Reaching your hand out to inspect his wounds.

        The child hesitated at first but eventually gave in and let you take a look at them. They weren't as bad as you thought but there was a gash that had to be taken care of soon, or it'll most likely turn into a nasty infection. Luckily he didn't have to go to the hospital. You had a pretty good knowledge on basic health. 

        "Here, sit down," you offered him a seat next to you on the couch, and once he accepted it you held his small arms once again. Wiping off the blood and dirt that stained his skin, his eyes were squeezed shut from the force of the wet cloth you pressed onto his face with. There were even scratches on his cheeks and you took care of that as well, making the young boy blush red. As soon as he was clean, you sprayed some antibacterial on tissue paper, applying it gently onto his minor cuts. Soon a white bandage was wrapped around his knee, and everything else was covered by bandaids.

        "There, all set," you smiled down at him, satisfied. The boy examined his arms and legs like he expected them to heal soon. It felt better that's for sure. He looked back up, wondering what you would do next. He blinked at you in the middle of pondering over what to say. Then a quiet growl interrupted your thought process. Oh, that's right.

        "How about I get you something to eat, hungry?" You stood up and gestured your hands over to the kitchen. He was still sitting in the same spot while you searched your fridge for some nourishments. You had all kinds of instant food and there were plenty of leftovers you've forgotten about, but of course the boy wouldn't want that. There was the option of making something as well.

        "I have ramen, udon, and soba... or I could make you something like toast, eggs, sausage..."

        The boy didn't respond. He stood in front of the couch, his hands clutching his shirt, mouth opened. He was wondering why you were helping him and why you were so willing to even feed him.

        "I-I... um..." he looked down and twiddled his fingers, unable to choose anything.

        You looked at him at loss on what to decide. You searched around more to see what else you had stored and suggested the first thing that came to mind. "How about omurice?"

        He looked up again and nodded twice without hesitation. He seemed to have liked that idea. "Alright then, why don't you uh...sit there and wait. You can watch TV or something if you'd like."

       You grabbed your pan and got to work. From the corner of your eye, he was watching you cook. Carrots were carefully cut into bite size pieces along with other frozen mixed vegetables. When the pan was heated, you moved your hands with a long chopstick to stir the chicken, veggies and rice around. You added in other flavors, making the boy hungrier than the night before you found him on the streets.

        He observed the way you moved the pan in a forward and back motion. The sound of the fried rice and vegetables steaming had kind of put him in a calm state of mind. You felt a bit awkward seeing him watch you at first, but it didn't bother you after a while. The impressed dazzle in his eyes motivated you to show off more of your cooking styles.

        Once you carefully laid the egg on top of the rice, you topped it with ketchup, drawing a cat face. It reminded you of your mother's supper. The way she made all kinds of wacky characters and cute animals out of food, all tucked neatly into little bento boxes for you to take to school. You were proud to have had someone who was able to put that much effort into your meals. Right now, you were willing to do the same for this kid.

        You set a spoon on the plate and served it to him. Pouring in some ice-cold tea for him as well. He was drooling at the sight of the omurice meal you created just now. It was steaming right before his  very eyes, ready to be devoured.

        "Go ahead, it's a waste if it gets cold," you told him as you sat down across from his seat. He grabbed the spoon as if he was waiting for a signal to eat.

        "Itadakimasu," he said softly with his hands together, thankful for the food.

        You closed your eyes, proud of your home-made meal. Then the sight of the boy eating furiously had you remember about your own appetite. You hadn't eaten since the night before, and the obscure feeling in your stomach had made sense. While he ate, you grabbed the corquette bento that was left on the coffee table. You heated the bento box and sat next him as he consumed every bit of the egg and rice you cooked just minutes ago. While you chewed on your own meal slowly and calmly, his eating pace turned quicker with each spoonful guzzled into his mouth. Geez, hasn't he ever seen food before?

        "Gotchisousama." His hands clasped together again when he was finally done. You saw his plate was sparkly clean. Except for a few pieces of rice left.

        "Leave out one grain of rice and you'll slowly go blind," you said as you pointed to his plate.

        "Eh? Ehh?? R-really?" he exclaimed in worry.

        "Just a myth," you laughed. It was indeed a Japanese myth often used to frighten kids, although conversely it taught them to eat all their food without wasting any. Either way, he used his spoon to eat the last few grains of rice left.

        "So.." you broke the silence as he looked up at you in question, chewing the last few pieces of rice. "First...what's your name bouya, and how old are you?"

        "Shi-Shigeo...Kageyama Shigeo. I'm ten," he answered quietly. You nodded, pouring him some more tea.

        "I'm [y/n], nice to meet you Shigeo-kun," you replied. As much as you didn't want to pressure the kid, there were questions that had to be asked in order to know more about him. "Do you mind telling me what happened before I found you Shigeo-kun?" you asked. He adverted his eyes away from you to look down at his cup of tea. You cleared your throat. "What about your parents...are they...looking for you? Is anybody looking for you? Is there someone I can call to come pick you up?"

        Now you felt like an investegator asking the suspect some questions. You felt bad about this, but you yourself didn't want to be suspected for keeping him locked away in your house when he could possibly be a missing child. You wanted him to be honest with you and although you had both just met, you wanted him to trust you. 

        "Well...um..." Shigeo fidgeted his fingers and thought about what to say.

        You swallowed hard, wondering what was keeping him from telling you. He was anxious and you felt his nervousness thriving. Maybe he was a runaway and that's why he was so hesitant in talking about it. He wavered as this was something he didn't want to explain. His thoughts and feelings were in turmoil. There was a long pause and then finally...

        "My parents died about a week ago, they were killed by this group of strong people. My brother and I were taken, I somehow escaped from them...but...." he paused again as his eyes were already filling with water.

         You couldn't believe what you were hearing. You were shocked to say the least. An intense sentiment of sympathy surged with every expelled breath. You couldn't even imagine what he was going through right now. Yet he managed to stay strong throughout all of this. Now you understood why he was having difficulty telling you. You couldn't think of anything to say, so you waited for him to say more.

        "...but..my powers weren't strong enough, I couldn't save them," he wiped his eyes, feeling bad for breaking down in front of someone. "And now...now my brother is captured." Shigeo finished. He held in his emotions; A power he didn't want nor had the energy to release right now. You just looked at him in deep sorrow. 

        "Shigeo...I'm..I am so sorry," you said with grief in your voice. You looked down and saw the pain in his eyes. Now you were the one who felt tears flowing, but there was anger. 

        Shigeo looked at your face and instantly regretted what he did. He didn't want to make you upset, and he certainly didn't want to make someone feel his own hurt. He also noticed your frustration. But you were strong at holding in your feelings as well as he did. You thought hard about who this group could be. Who were these sick people that did this to him? You wanted to find them and give them a piece of your mind. 

        "What did the group look like?" You asked him next.

        Shigeo looked down at his feet that dangled from the chair he was sitting on. As much as he didn't want to, he thought back to their appearance. "They...they were big, some wore suits and some just dressed really funny." He stopped to think again and remembered the most noticable thing about the group. "They all had scars on their faces." 

        'Dressed funny, wore suits, scars....a gang?' Maybe he and his parents were attacked by some Japanese mafia. If his parents were killed then that means they were somehow interconnected with the criminals. The police should be on the case right? Why was his brother the one that was taken? The fact that they were assualted by a yakuza made sense but not all the scattered missing clues as to why. Then you remembered him mentioning something about using his powers.

        "Shigeo-kun, what did you say about your powers? What do you mean powers?" you asked him.

        He blinked at you several times. "Oh, well... I was born with psychic powers," he replied shyly. Maybe he thought that you wouldn't believe him, yet he said it so straightforward.

        "Prove it," you replied back. 

        Okay, that probably wasn't the best thing to say at the moment, but you never met another natural gifted psychic. So you were kind of eager to know what his powers were like. It was weird having not felt anything from him. Or maybe you did, but you shrugged it off, thinking it was just you. There was another psychic in your apartment. Sitting right in front of you. This young boy who just went through one of the most traumatic events of his life.

        Shigeo looked at you for a brief moment before holding up his hand towards the kitchen sink. You watched the way he was calm and focused. Soon your spoons started bending and silverware began floating and spinning in the air. You looked up in astonishment as he stared, unaffiliated. He barely even used his hands to control all the eating untensils. He then slowly and carefully set all the silverware back onto the counters and drawers. He looked at you with a straight face and waited for your reaction.

        "Shigeo-kun...you're a strong one," you told him. Shigeo kept staring at you with a blank face until he noticed your cup had started moving upward. Realization struck him, he wasn't the one doing it. Tea was floating separately from the cup and swirled around for a little bit. He then saw your pointed finger. You   were the one controlling it. Someone that he already thought amazing was also a psychic like him. 

        You put the drifting tea back into your cup and opened your eyes that were kept closed the entire time. Shigeo was astonished, you could tell by the look on his face. "You too?" he asked in bewilderment. You only nodded, glad to be seeing him in a better mood.

        You thought about what you were going to do next. He had no family, except his brother who was probably running around somewhere in Seasoning City. He told you about having no place to live, and he was being chased by a mysterious group of espers like himself. You listened patiently as he explained and went on about what they were like. You were willing to get to the bottom of this.

        "Shigeo, if it's alright with you, I want you to stay here with me until we settle things and find out what's going on," you said to him in a serious tone. 

        Shigeo was dazed by your sudden but kind offer. He couldn't believe it, someone was going to help him. "[y/n]-san, I-"

        "You'll be safe here with me Shigeo. I'm going to help you find your brother and find out what those guys are doing," you cut him off before he could insist on your offer of staying. Indubitabely, you were going to have to research more about his parents. Some things were just too unclear.

        Shigeo hadn't been this blessed since the incident.. He nodded gleefully and said "Thank you" in the most delighted tone you've ever heard from him that day. You smiled at him and again, in a strict tone, you told him about never leaving the house unless he tells you where he's going. You set a few ground house rules that he would have to stick with. He had no complaints, well how could he? You were okay with giving him at least a little freedom since he has psychic powers he could use if anything were to happen. 

        You got up from your seat to stand right in front of him. Shigeo stared at you with a vague look. Then you hugged him. Something you thought you weren't good at. It was stiff and uncomfortable as you never really had experience in these kind of things before so it was hard for you to tell if you were doing it correctly. Nonetheless, Shigeo gently hugged you back. His little arms wrapped around your neck. He closed his eyes, feeling safer than ever. You were ready to protect this kid at all costs.

        You let go, putting your hand on his head, smiling down at him. "You did nothing wrong, you're a good kid Shigeo-kun, just remember that."

        Shigeo was jarred by your words. He couldn't openly express his happiness. But what you said reminded him of another person. A person similar to the both of you. Maybe even stronger.

        "Reigen-san..."

        You paused and gave him a questioning look. "Reigen? Who's that?" you asked him. You were confused as to who he was mentioning out of nowhere. 

        "He's a psychic like us. He helped me with my problems in using my powers one time, and he told me to come to him once in a while. In fact, I think I should go visit him soon. Maybe he can help too."

        Questions whirled inside your head. "Couldn't you have gone to him instead?" you asked.

        "Well I could of but, I was already at loss as to where I was and I was focusing on finding my brother Ritsu first," he replied. "Then I got lost, but you came along." You could feel Shigeo's gratefulness. It was only luck that the two of you had met. 

        "Shigeo-kun..maybe you should take me with you when you go see him sometime." You wanted to meet the other adult who knew him. This esper probably knows him a lot more than you do and maybe he really can help.

        Shigeo solemly agreed as he nodded his head. You couldn't help but to feel worried for him already.

        "Also, promise me you'll tell me everything okay? As in... tell me what you're having trouble with, I want to help you in any way I can," you told him in a straight face. You didn't want any secrets hidden from you. Not anymore. You flinched in surprise when it was Shigeo's turn to hug you. 

        ---

        It was early September and you could feel the cool autumn breeze bring you the slight hint of fuzziness and comfort. You absolutely loved fall, the change in the color of the leaves have never failed to make you feel content under the bright trees that were soon to die out. You enjoyed walking under the colors that fell like snowflakes. It really did feel like the last smile of the year.

         It had been about a month or so since you've been taking care of Shigeo. You made sure he was going to school and paid whatever you could for him. He insisted on you doing all that for him, but you knew he couldn't miss out on learning. Besides, you sure as hell couldn't teach him anything. While Shigeo was at school, you restlessly searched clues for his brother and the 'yakuza' as you called it. You asked him where he used to live, but all he told you was that it was either gone or it was too dangerous. For a gullible kid he could be really stubborn sometimes. He did tell you his parents name and so you looked up for information on them, but there was nothing. No records, no history, just nothing. There were no news stories, no reports on the "Kageyamas" and there wasn't anything that related to the incident either. Hours of searching on the net had only led to sites for things like 'Top ten scariest serial killers.' It was useless.        

         Nevertheless, during the passing days and weeks, you both enjoyed each other's presence. Shigeo would come up to you when he needed help opening his milk bottle from time to time and you didn't mind the least. He loved milk. He started to get more comfortable with you little by little as you have gotten used to his company too. You were like his selfless aunt who felt like spoiling her nephew whenever she wanted. You also took Shigeo for shopping often and cooked him meals, but that was about it. You tried your best to leave work early and get home sooner. Your co-workers noticed this and thought that you might have found a partner or something.

      You finally had a friend who actually relied on you and didn't come to only use you. It was really nice, but you knew better than to not let this sink in for too long because good friends don't always last. Besides, he's young. He needs a proper family and a good home. You couldn't provide the love and comfort that he really needs. You two forgot about the Reigen person until he mentioned him again while eating out for lunch.

        "Reigen-san really likes takoyaki too, but he always spits them out when they're too hot."

        "Hm, is that so? Maybe we should get him some before we go and see him then. You do know where he is right? Wherever you met him?" you asked as you took your takoyaki lunch along with Shigeo's to go.

        "Yes, I think I remember the place."

        After the both of you finished lunch, Shigeo led you to the so-called Regen person's office where he worked. The boy talked about how powerful Reigen claimed himself to be and how amazing he was. You listened, a little nervous about meeting the new guy. If he was really as strong as what Shigeo told you, maybe he could deal with the yakuza and free his brother.

         Once you arrived, you eyed the sign that was written "Spirits and Such Consultation." You felt like you've seen it somewhere before. 

        Shigeo went inside and knocked on the office door first before opening it to reveal a spacious room with a flatscreen TV, a few chairs, a coffee table and a small couch. It was a cozy little office space. Much better than the one you work in. You drew your gaze to a poster of a blonde man striking a pose titled with "The Greatest Psychic of the 21st Century" under it. 'Wait a minute'...

        "Excuse me? Reigen-san? It's me again."

        There you saw the man on the poster, sitting on his desk with a bored expression on his face. He seemed busy though, as he typed on his laptop. He then drew his gaze to you and Shigeo. "Oh hey kid, sure has been a while, sorry I couldn't get the door. What are you up to?" he said as his eyes shifted to you. "Who may you be? Are you his..." he eyed you up and down. There was no way you could be his mother, you had to be like eighteen. You were actually around your mid-twenties.

        'No way...him?!? This is the guy??' You couldn't feel a single psychic energy from him. That's because he had none. You knew this not just with your powers, but from the way he looked. You glared at him until he noticed you giving him the jedi knight look. Reigen looked at Shigeo and then back to you, then back at Shigeo for clarification.

        "Who's she? A client?" he asked the boy in an questioning but optimistic tone. Wow, he asks the kid to introduce you, but not ask you first. Not that he didn't give you a chance. You mentally snapped out of it and presented yourself.

        "My name is [y/n], I'm taking care of Shigeo for a while, he brought me here saying you could help," you replied before Shigeo could answer. "His brother Ritsu...he's been kidnapped and I think this yakuza group wants something from them." You waited for Reigen's response but he only laughed nervously.

         Clearing his throat, he said, "Of course I can help. Mob was it? What did these guys look like?" he asked. You couldn't tell if this guy was joking around or not.

        "Well..." Shigeo tried to find a way to explain everything but he only looked to you for some help.

        You got the hint and sighed. "Okay, why don't you step outside for a moment and I'll talk to him." You were getting impatient, therefore you needed to know more about this man before you could fully trust him. This was a serious situation and you didn't want to waste time on Reigen thinking this is some spoof. You death glared him once Shigeo was gone from view. Reigen casually put his hands in his pockets. He was used to this kind of thing, having clients who usually doubted him before getting to know him. You were perturbed by the fact that this man was someone who supposedly helped Shigeo. That or you were just exteremely disappointed that it was him.

        "So, what about his parents? Are they captured too?" Reigen asked flippantly. He wasn't careless because he didn't care. It was because he knew that he couldn't do anything about it and that Shigeo's parents should be aware of this.

        "Dead," you responded coldly.

        Once you said that, it seemed to have struck a nerve in Reigen. Now he felt a wave of regret and he sat on top of his desk minutes after getting up from his chair. You were able to tell by the guilty look on his face and the unsettling atmosphere between the two of you. At least he felt apologetic for trying to get out of this one. Reigen crossed his arms and looked down with a sorry look. "I see..." he said grievously. He was feeling the same amount of sympathy as you and he seemed to care for the boy almost as much as you did. You weren't sure why but that's a question for another time. 

       "You're not a psychic...are you?" you asked him as he gave you an unnerving smile. 

        "I possess some spiritual powers...hehe." You continued glaring at him and he got the hint that you were someone he should not mess with, especially right now.

        "Alright alright, you got me, I'm not a psychic," he had his hands up in defeat. "I only bring people in here to solve their... 'problems' from time to time. But I do see spirits and I do exorcisms too. It's really no big deal." Reigen moved his hands around when he talked, wondering how much longer this will last.

        "You run an entire business, performing fake sorcerey to get you money. So you're a con artist."

        "Well if you put it that way..."

        "How'd you know Shigeo?" You changed the question. Hearing him make excuses was enough to agitate you.

        "He came in here one time saying he was having trouble with his powers. Of course, I didn't believe him, so I thought he misunderstood this place as some counseling office and he just needed someone to talk to and then he showed me...I offered him to work for me someday." It was hard for Reigen to say the last part.

        "You think you can get your way and use a kid to earn yourself some mere cash? I see."

        "What? No, he's a good kid I just-"

        "I don't see how you're going to be of any help." You crossed your arms and gave him a disapproving look. You had to admit, you almost felt bad for acting like this already. It was a bad first impression but you kind of blamed him for it. He was much more disappointing than the person you expected him to be.  

        You sighed and put your hands back to your sides. You couldn't act this way towards him forever. Or maybe you could. But how can you be sure that he wasn't part of the yakuza?

        "Look Reigen-san, I'm sorry for riling you up all of a sudden and since Shigeo-kun seems to think you could help him, I want you to help me help him. I found him on the streets while coming home from work one day and after that, he told me he lost everything. Then he told me about you. He trusts you a lot." Reigen was flattered about the boy feeling about him that way. He gave a sigh of relief, maybe you weren't the type that was going to be a pain in the ass after all. 

        "Then I guess I have no choice." Reigen spoke. "His parents gone, his brother lost-I can assist on the search. It's my job to help others after all." You looked at him but his face was turned. You couldn't tell if there was a smirk.

        There was an understanding and determined tone in his voice. Maybe he wasn't going to be as discouraging as you thought. You stepped a few inches closer to Reigen and the sudden movement made him wince. His hands crept backwards on his desk to move away from the closeness. The mood was tense. You almost wanted to grin when you felt his fear.

        "I appreciate your selflessness, but if you so much as even think about hurting Shigeo in any way, I won't promise you that you or this entire office will be standing," you half-whispered. Reigen swallowed hard and gave you that nervous smile again. To your amusement, he pretended not to look pertrified.

        "Well Mob trusts me, so I don't see why you won't be able to either," he replied to your intimidation. He acted calm and casual even though he was fearful for what you might do to his office and quite possibly his life at the moment. You rolled your eyes and shoved the warm box of takoyaki near his face. Since he was hesitant and too slow to take it, you dropped it on his desk next to where he was sitting and walked towards the door.

        "I'll see you around Reigen-san, we have more to talk about later," you said and opened the door to see Shigeo patiently sitting on a bench. He perked his head up when he heard the door and ran up to you.

        "Can I stay with Reigen-san for a little bit?" Shigeo asked cutely. 'Too good to be true'. You looked away but was unable to resist his eyes. You sighed and have him a short nod in reply. At least he won't be in grave danger or anything. Or at least you hoped not.

         "Be back before evening Shigeo-kun," you told him as he nodded in understanding. You had to go back to work soon, so you wouldn't be seeing him for a bit.

         Once the door was shut, Reigen made sure you were completley gone. "Ahhh...women am I right?" he turned to Shigeo with a sigh of relief as he mentally prepared himself for your threats and silent pressures. He knew that this wouldn't be the last time he'll be seeing you.

         Shigeo gave him a puzzled look and Reigen just shook his head.

         "Nevermind, you'll understand someday."

Chapter Text

        It was near January and you were ready for the chaos of December to pass by. To your disappointment, it hadn't quite snowed yet, but it was unquestionably the occasion to wear your favorite coats and velvety boots. You were currently at home, browsing the web on your laptop as you enjoyed your week off from work. Sipping from your thick mug of hot chocolate, you looked out the window to see if Shigeo hadn't come home yet. You were prepared to make him some hot cocoa too once he was out of school. He seemed excited to be off on winter break and boy were you happy on yours. It was getting darker outside, knowing that it was the coldest time of the year and frankly you were a bit worried if he'd get lost. It was a stupid thought maybe. But pickpockets and muggers during this time of year was a bigger problem than bad weather conditions.

        You pulled your legs up on your chair and put your chin on top of your knees, snuggled against your fleecy sweatshirt and pajama pants. You were warm and felt more contented thanks to the heater placed next to your chair as you didn't feel the need to get up at all. The windows were covered with frost and it was impossible to look outside unless you wiped the glass. There you saw a ton of people walking; probably shopping to find New Year gifts for their loved ones since the holidays was coming to a close. You sighed and thought about all your lonely years on this winter season. You always found this time of year to be boring, that was until you bought yourself some bottles of saké and there you became a different person. You didn't buy any this time since Shigeo would be around, and you would never be able to forgive yourself if you drank without control. Not that you weren't responsible of course...

        Time ticked by and you were surprised you hadn't fallen asleep before hearing small steps of little feet shuffling outside your doorway. Already knowing who it was, you got up to open the door and saw Shigeo standing there with his small hand shaped into a fist that was ready to knock. He looked up in a genuine surprise. You let the boy in as he bowed in respect.

        "You don't have to do that every time you come in here Shigeo-kun," you near laughed, "Matter of fact, you can just come in here without me opening the door every time, just as long as you knock."

        "Oh...okay," Shigeo responded quietly. Did you forget that you were the one who opened the door before he could knock? He took off his gloves, coat and hat and set them on the couch where he used to sleep on. It was recently that you found a nice futon for him. The couch usually gave you a back ache and you would have offered him to sleep on your bed if it wasn't for Shigeo refusing to. The futon was folded up and forgotten in your closet until one day you happen to have found it. It was luck that you didn't throw it out.

        "Hot chocolate?" you offered.

        "Yes please."

        It was quiet and there was only the noise of the steam coming from your pot of hot water. Mixing in the chocolate powder, you handed the mug to Shigeo who was sitting patiently on the couch reading manga. He thanked you and took a sip. You sat next to him, grabbing a book for yourself. He was enjoying the quiet so you didn't say a word. It was nice to have the presence of another person on this cold and lonesome day. No talking, just a friend next to you reading in silence or doing their own thing. You couldn't help but wonder how hard it was for him to spend the holidays without his family and you felt sadness climb up on you. But Shigeo didn't think of the past or future it seemed. He was just living in the moment 

        About an hour of this has passed and Shigeo noticed the first sign of snow outside the window covered in a thick, cold mist. He closed his manga and put it down on the couch, as he was more interested in the scenic view of the freshly falling powders. You looked up to see him already at the window, gazing down at the soft and hazy drops. You walked over to watch with him. Snowflakes descended to land on the glass that had made a successful attempt in subduing all your anxieties. What you were feeling was a whole new level of relaxation. The sight was undisturbed. It was restful.

        "They're like cushions. Maybe by tomorrow morning, it'll pile up," Shigeo said with hope in his voice.

        "Maybe it will," you replied without doubt.

        And with that you both spent the day looking out your small window with the peace and quiet that you thoroughly enjoyed.

        ****

        The next morning, you decided to take Shigeo on a walk around the city. There were street markets that sold taiyaki, takoyaki, steaming hot dangos and various other foods that made the two of you drool the entire time. Not to mention, snow did pile up that day and Shigeo enjoyed walking around on the blankets of ice. He saw a few other kids absorbed in a snowball fight which seemed to have made him a bit envious of their lighthearted game. 'They sure look like they're having fun' Shigeo thought. Meanwhile you were buying some fish taiyakis, and right when you walked back to where the boy was standing, you felt a slight chill of dejection from your neck. It was Shigeo's feelings again. 

        You watched him observing the other kids. Perhaps he wanted to join them. Handing him the taiyaki he gladly took it and soon forgot about what he was staring at. You discovered not too long ago that he didn't have many friends. None at all actually. He wasn't very good at his studies either. You remembered you were in the same boat when you were younger. You told him that you and him were alike so that he wouldn't feel like the only one left out. It was the truth though. Nonetheless you did try and help him with his homework. He also had a talk with you about being 'popular' at school and you were mostly confused as to why he would want to gain attention. It didn't seem like him at all. 

        You both ate your taiyakis and sat on a park bench while you initiated conversation with Shigeo. He rarely spoke and for the most part just listened. While you two talked, the crunching of footsteps were heard and soon a familiar face appeared. He held out his hand in greeting and smiled. "[y/n], Mob, what's up?"

        'Where did he come from?' You silently groaned in disinclination. Yup, you were not as fond of Reigen yet; even though he tried to befriend you. He's gotten used to your behavior by now and avoided all your negative, snarky remarks. He tried everything in his power to not piss you off. It was awkward, but Shigeo liked him, so you were at least polite towards the guy, but still wary of him. Shigeo even suggested that you should 'get along' with Reigen and 'talk your problems out to each other.' You just laughed at the fact that a kid told a grown adult to get along with another grown adult. But you agreed on the most part. It was kind of childish to act blunt in front of him all the time. It was mostly just to warn Reigen not to do anything funny, but he seemed to get the idea already.

        "Reigen-san," you said, greeting him back with a small head bow.

        Ever since the two of you met, you've always called his name with a honorific and it kind of irked him since no one really did so before. "What are you two up to on this frigid day?" Reigen asked as he put his hands inside the pockets of his coat. The wind was biting at his cheeks and the crisp air released smoke when he exhaled a warm breath. He was wearing his usual suit and tie, but with a long, black jacket over it. He was also wearing a scarf which was a different look on him.

        "Just enoying the weather," you half joked. It was a lovely snow day, but it was freezing cold. You wanted to go home soon. You were wearing a thick, gray notched lapel hem coat, a scarf and gloves that didn't really keep your hands warm. Reigen just chuckled as Shigeo greeted him with the same gesture you did; a small head bow. 

        "Well, since we're all here...can I treat you guys to something? Somewhere warmer and inside?" Reigen asked. Well this was new. Usually you were always the one that brought him and Shigeo some food during their work hours and you figured Reigen was the 'cheap' guy. You weren't all that very nice to him either and this was probably a good oppurtunity to get to know him a little better. Shigeo and Reigen both looked to you, waiting for an answer. You realized their intensive stares and so you quickly nodded your head.

        "Sure, that would be very nice," you answered politely. Reigen goggled, his eyes did not blink for at least a minute. Shigeo was happy you hadn't spit any rude or pessimistic words at the man. What a relief.

        "Oh, okay haha, great," Reigen said as he waited for you to grab your things and get up. "I know a very good ramen store, if you like ramen.."

        "Never met a soul who doesn't like one," you replied and walked next to him as Shigeo trailed behind the two of you talking. He was glad that you two were having a conversation. It was rare but it was healthy.

        It wasn't that long of a walk, but before the three of you reached your destination, a snowball hit the back of Shigeo's head. The powdery substance stuck to his raven black hair like clear confetti. Little did he know, he was being followed by a group of kids. He looked back to find three...wait no, four heads hiding behind a small fort that was probably built by them. Once he stepped closer, he heard them whispering.

        "Crap, I didn't know his parents were there with him!"

        "Well you should of been paying attention!"

        "Too late, you blew our cover."

        "Me? I didn't throw it!"

        "Um..excuse me?" Shigeo interrupted their blabbering.

        Immediately, a person popped out from their poorly built fort that could easily be obliterated by a single hit. "Ahahahaha! Mob-kun!! Funny seeing you here, we were um, just...having a little snowball fight, you know what we kids do, ahahah-" Kurata Tome-san, a school girl one year above him, laughed as she tried to cover up her lie with a sad excuse. Tome was trying to see if the boy would use his psychic powers, as there were rumors going on about it in their school. Three more friends stepped out from their pathetic fort. It was Saruta, Kijibayshi, and Inukawa, coming out to greet him properly. 

        "Sorry about that earlier," Inukawa apologized as he glared at Tome from behind her.

        "That's okay, you guys were having a snowball fight, it sounds fun," Shigeo said as he hoped inside that they would let him join.

        While you and Reigen talked, you noticed Shigeo's presence was gone and turned around in panic. "Where's Shigeo?" you asked as your eyes frantically looked around for him.

        "Oh, over there, he's talking with his friends," Reigen pointed towards a group of kids running around and throwing snowballs at each other. "Oi! Mobu! We're over here!" Reigen shouted as he looked at you observing them frolicking on the snow. Well what do you know, he has friends to mess around with. You smiled at the sight of the boy having some fun. Reigen happened to catch it as he tried to hide the pink tint on his cheeks with the scarf he wore.

        "Shigeo!" The boy stopped when he heard your voice.

        "Ah, yes I'm coming!" He was about to run back until you shouted to him once more.

        "No no it's fine! Go on and play, we'll be right inside when you're done."

        Shigeo didn't move until he was hit with another snowball by Inukawa. He continued to join the fun play.

        "You sure we shouldn't get him?" Reigen asked you.

        "Nah, let him have this, let's go eat," you replied as you walked on ahead inside the ramen store. You knew Shigeo would be able to find the two of you since the store was literally right there. Reigen followed from behind as you both sat near a small window and ordered the same thing.

        After done eating, the two of you had small talk for a while. Mostly about work and both you and Reigen's earlier life with school. Reigen was a salaryman before he made his own company. You didn't understand why he switched, but you didn't bother asking. The only early-life information you shared was about living with only your mother before she moved on to the later life. Then you told him that you decided to work hard in college, but only ended up as an editorial in a journaling company; the one you were in now. You wrote stories from radios, shows or the news going around, which you didn't find too fitting for you. You wanted to be a psychologist or a therapist, but you couldn't find the motivation or toll to work for it. Reigen listened in understanding as you continued to speak.

        "Well.. that's enough about me. I think I found some info on Shigeo's history." You quickly changed the subject as you were beginning to feel a bit uneasy talking about your past. 

        "What did you find out?" Reigen asked, taking a sip of his tea. He almost spilled the cup, forgetting to let it cool down first. You inhaled, unable to believe that he hasn't learned from his previous mistakes. Was he not aware of his cat-tongue?

        "I went to the police station a while back," you said. You recalled the moment you walked in there with the boy. It turned into a very long day. "I know it took a while to inform them, but Shigeo was too scared to go. Eventually he gave in."  

        "Well? Did you find anything at all?" Reigen asked, sounding a bit impatient.

        You shook your head, but pulled out something from your bag. Holding out a picture, you handed it to Reigen, who took it without hesitation. He squinted to take a better look. It was a family photo. He saw Shigeo standing alongside another young boy that he guessed was his brother. 

        "After some negotiations and a quick background check, they could only find their profile, but nothing more. They told me most of their info was deleted for unknown reasons. The boy next to him is his lost brother," you said as Reigen examined him once more. "I believe his name is Ritsu. Maybe he's-"

        "[y/n]," Reigen interrupted. "If there's no sign of him anywhere, he's probably gone too."

        Your face fell faster than a dead man in a coffin. "Don't say that, you don't know that," your voice was slightly raised to where other customers turned to you. You couldn't believe it. Why was he turning this down so soon? It was a cruel thing to say so bluntly. The way he said it was like a knife in your ribs.

        Reigen sighed, leaned back on his chair and looked straight into your eyes. "If his parents were killed then why would these guys take only his brother? Have you heard any news about them?"

        "N-no, but the officers said they're on the case. In fact, they mentioned something about another report of a kidnapping that occurred not far from Shigeo's home, but there wasnt any trace of the abductors. It also turned out to be a few years ago."

        "Well there's your answer. It's a mystery unsolved for years. Maybe they'll have better luck with this kid."

        "You think we should just let the police take care of this? They can't handle fighting against a group of of psychics Reigen-san." You ranted, remembering to breath.

        "The thing is [y/n], it's not just if they can or cannot handle it, it's their job, but more importantly, what I'm trying to say is that you alone won't be able to solve all this."

        "Oh please, you think I'm that mindless?"

        "I'm just saying that it's not safe. There would be no reason for you to go if something were to happen to you. I-" Reigen paused and cleared his throat, "He would be all alone again."

        At that, you realized how all this nonsense about you fighting these people would affect Shigeo. He wouldn't be able to handle the stress. Reigen would probably be targeted next if you made a bad move, then they would end up finding Shigeo. He has suffered enough and you couldn't stand the idea of leaving him captured in the hands of these sly criminals. Besides, you had no clue who these people were and what they could do. You knew better than to cause any recklessness.

        "I'm sorry about saying that his brother could be..." Reigen trailed off, "...I'm sure we'll find him and it's not like it's not impossible to figure this out, but all we can do for now is stay out of trouble," Reigen finished. He waited to hear your response. You looked down and only nodded, feeling defeated but accepting of his view. You needed more information on the yakuza group for a step forward. You drank from your glass of water and proceeded to think carefully on what to do.

         "If it makes you feel any better, I'd say Mob is a strong and benevolent kid...sure he's shy and often pretty dense, but he's compassionate and stronger than he looks. The truth behind one's charm is kindness after all." Reigen said, stating from what he told Shigeo a while ago. You were surprised to find Reigen being this... wise. His words were a bit comforting and in fact it kind of did make you feel better.

        You smiled softly and Reigen suddenly tensed up. "W-well we should get going, Mob is still out there," Reigen said as got up from his seat and put his coat back on. You were puzzled as to why he was in a hurry but agreed and did the same.

        Once Reigen opened the door for you, you stepped outside to find something cold on your face. You blinked a couple times and wiped it off. There was a frightened gasp and then a quiet 'sorry' muttered from a few kids. It was Shigeo's friends who stood there motionless and whiter than the snow on the ground. Even Shigeo looked a bit concerned. You were hit by a snowball and the white dust still stuck to your hair like feathers.

        Reigen saw this and tried his best to hold back a laugh, but he had lost his grip. "Pfft...pftt hahahaha!" Everyone looked to him as he put a hand over his mouth, unable to help himself. It was the clueless look on your face that had gotten to him as it was too much to handle. He brought his hands to his stomach and continued laughing histerically.

        When Reigen was done, a snowball landed right on his face like it did on yours. "Huh?" Reigen looked up just as confused as you were. He saw you grinning at him like a cheshire cat, ready for a challenge. It was on.

         Reigen made a snowball for himself and there began the fun fight. While the both of you were running in circles, ducking and slinging snowballs, Shigeo and his friends stood there stunned, like they have just witnessed a strange miracle. Nonetheless, Shigeo smiled and gathered snowballs for himself, running up to join you two. Tome and her friends shrugged as they followed after.

        "Oi, you can't use your psychic powers, that isn't fair!" Reigen shouted as you stood there relucantly holding five of them floating in the air.

        "Care to join me Shigeo-kun?" you asked the young esper. He nodded and assembled more snowballs with you.

        "Eh?" Reigen stepped back in fear.

        You and Shigeo fired them all at once. Reigen ducked which did not prevent him from getting hit by every single one of them. His sandy hair was covered in frost like dandelions. He stood up looking traumatized and his face was almost blue. Shigeo smiled nervously, feeling a little sorry for him while you on the other hand laughed your ass off. You caught a glimpse of his face again and laughed even harder. Both Shigeo and Reigen turned to you, dazed by how much you were cackling. You found yourself having the greatest time since....? Hell, you don't remember when the last time you've actually laughed this much. It had been too long and it certainly felt good. That was the first time Reigen saw you beaming so much too. The temperature felt as if it rose up a little.

        Reigen couldn't help but to stifle a grin, "Looks like the Grinch is finally opening up and having some fun."

        Your chuckling ended and a glare was thrown to him next. He jolted, a yelp escaped his mouth at the same time. Snowballs were directed towards him as he desperately threw back some more with little to no success. Tome and her friends launched a few at Shigeo as they proceeded their innocent war. Soon all were invloved in the game, not caring who or where the snow was hurled at. It's funny how even adults were involved in such an immature activity, no matter how childish it looked from afar. It was overall entertaining, no matter what age you were.

        After a while you and Reigen were tired and out of breath, being the two oldest. While the kids still played, Shigeo noticed the two of you had stopped, taking the hint that it was probably time to leave.

        "Tome-chan, Inukawa-san, I'm about to get going. I had a fun time, thank you everyone for letting me join."

        "W-wait wait wait! Mob-kun!" Tome frantically moved her hands and trotted up to Shigeo. "Your mother, she's an esper too right?"

        "She's an esper, but she's not my-"

        "Can she read minds? Can she interact with other life forms maybe? Tell me!" Tome asked desperately, clutching onto the poor boy's shoulders.

        "I'm not sure, I haven't asked her and she hasn't told me," the boy answered with uneasiness.

        "Just...just ask her, and also..." Tome shifted her feet a little before saying "...she seems really cool." Shigeo saw some red on her cheeks. 'Tome-san seems to admire [y/n]-san too' Shigeo thought with a smile. To be honest, he felt pretty lucky to have a cool gaurdian looking after him. They thought you were intimidating at first, but soon found you to be pretty affable after all. He turned back to return to you and witnessed Reigen sticking snow inside the hoodie of your jacket and closing it on you. The snow topped your head, covering your hair with frozen ice. You playfully pushed Reigen and took off your hoodie to see Shigeo standing there.

        "Oh, hey Shigeo-kun...I hope you had fun, hehe," you said feeling a bit sheepish from the recent play. He just smiled and nodded his head. You cleared your throat and your face turned blank. "Well, we should be going soon."

        "Already? I was about to treat you guys with some takoyaki or oden," Reigen said, "And Mob must be hungry too."

        That was right, Shigeo hadn't eaten yet. There was no rush in getting home either. You sighed in defeat and gave in to Reigen's offer as he said that he would pay again.

        "Alright, sounds good."

        Reigen couldn't help it. "The grinch decides to be real nice today~"

        "Shut it, Baka."

        Leaving the park of the swirling white lush, you all walked onto the streets that looked like icing was coated onto it. Going back and forth to different markets and shopping areas while intricate patterns of ice floated weightlessly downward from the pureness of the sky above. Flakes danced as it was carried off towards groups of city ramblers. The three of you enjoyed the rest of the brumal night without any of you feeling left out.

Chapter Text

        A few months has passed and Shigeo was already starting his last year of upper elementary school. Well that is if he keeps his grades by the end of March. You noticed that he grew quite a bit taller as well and it made you think back to the day you first found him. His small, frail body was different now. He was physically and mentally healthier, and still the pure, polite, kind-hearted kid that you had taken care of since then.   

        During these past months, you and Reigen got to know each other better. Your ice-cold personality was still there, but Reigen learned to cope with that and became a pretty good friend of yours. You bought him lunch often in thanks for taking care of Shigeo every now and then. You both learned that you two liked to offer each other advice and help out... or at least try to. Nothing else from there yet. Shigeo on the other hand, looked up to you and Reigen more than the both of you knew. He took you as the kindest and most caregiving person he has encountered from that dreadful day of his loss. Your dependable nature did kind of remind him of his mother.

        Reigen's advice on using psychic powers haven't failed to cheer him up when there was an incident or a problem he had faced at school. That was until Shigeo brought in homework he desired some help on. Then Reigen would stop his gloating and insist that his powers has stopped at a level where only you can solve the quadratic equation.

        One time at Spirits and Such, a client had suspected Reigen of a fake news story and went a bit too far by threatening him. As soon as they figured out he was a scam, they'd rise to their feet to try and start a brawl. You didn't blame his customers for getting furious, but thinking they would fix the problem with physical violence stirred up a vexation inside you. You stepped in if they ever tried to lay a hand on Reigen.

        "There's other options besides violence sir, how about we give you a discount?" or  "That wouldn't be necessary, I'll gaurantee you that everything will be fixed up as soon as possible," were some of the things you'd say to them at such times. You'd give them the most painful smile you could muster. It was almost like you were running his own fake business with him. Reigen had to admit that you would be pretty good at it. 

        "There was no need for that you know, I've dealt with this for years," Reigen said.

        "Getting knocked out? You saw it coming, I swear he was gonna pull out a pocket knife." You shook your head. "No self-control with these people."

        Reigen only rubbed the back of his neck to cover up the redness. The thought of you defending him made him feel pathetic, but it was flattering and he was glad that you were there on those occasions.

        "Brought you the usual," you said, walking into the foul-smelling office of his. It was like a mix of sweat and on some instances, smoke. Not to mention the aroma of incense with a blend of lavendar, similar to that of a calming spa. Your entrance snapped Reigen from his short flashback to reality. He couldn't help but grin a little when he saw you with his lunch in your hands.

        "Ahh yes, the assisstant brings us the goodies," Reigen threw you a genuine smile. Not the intolerable one he was used to giving his customers. Shigeo set down his manga book to get ready to eat the yakisoba you walked in with. It was beginning to stench the room; erasing the fragrance of scented candles. Reigen trotted over to you in a giddy matter and gladly took the boxes with that child-like smile of his as you handed it to him from the bag.

        "Sometimes I wonder if you really do want to get plucked in the throat." You deadpanned him, cringing at the word 'assistant.'

        "Come on, I'm only joking sweetheart," he teased while preparing his lunch. You scowled, although you were already used to his strange behavior and awkward phrases. He was a peculiar one, but so were you and that's probably why you two got along somehow. Although it wasn't easy of course.

        "Shige-kun, here's yours." You set out a box for him as well. "How was school?"

        The boy shrugged his shoulders, "It's the same as usual," he replied bluntly in a tired tone and accepted the box you gave him. It wasn't unusual for him to barely talk, in fact he never really started a conversation before. It was just how he was. 

        "How about that girl you like? Did you talk to her yet?" Reigen butted in. You blinked at the sudden mention of another person. Intrigued by the light of the conversation, you couldn't help but to ask.

        "Girl? What girl?"

        "Uhh-ah-I...n-nothing yet...sh-shishou," Shigeo answered uncomfortably. His face turned into various shades of red which hid behind the lid of the yakisoba box he held. He noticed you looking at him in confusion and maybe even slight discomfort. You looked as if you didn't like what you were hearing. It was just that you were a little disappointed to see Shigeo tell Reigen about these things instead of coming to you first.

        "Sorry, it's a guys talk only," Reigen said jokingly.

        "Really?" you glared at him, clearly offended. He just snickered and sat down next to Shigeo. You stared at him icily and sat down to join them as well. "Shigeo-kun, instead of asking Arataka-san about this stuff, you can come straight to me."

        "Well... if you insist," Shigeo said shyly. He wouldn't mind, nor did he really have the care. It was just that Reigen was a bit easier to speak with considering the time they spent together. Especially on topics about girls. He also didn't get as to why this was such a big deal.

        "Trust me Mob, I don't think [y/n] has any good advice on dating," Reigen said, sounding proud.

        "What makes you say that?" you snapped, defending yourself. "Shigeo is too young to be 'dating' anyway." you added. You saw that Reigen was just having a good time, but it was already painful talking about this. You just wanted to eat your lunch in the peace and quiet that you were used to.

        "Tell me, when is the last time you've actually went out with a guy?"

        "That's none of your business."

        "See Mob? She doesn't know this stuff."

        "Okay fine, how long ago did you actually go out with a girl?"

        "I asked you that first. Let me guess, it was waaay before Mob's age."

        "Let me tell you something you-"

        While you and Reigen continued bickering at each other, Shigeo's attention was turned to an unfamiliar sound. He wasn't quite sure if it was coming from his head or from outside. Maybe it was from a different room inside the building, but it surely resonated across the office. Neither you or Reigen was hearing it yet. Shigeo figured the noise was coming from outside as it reverberated through the walls of the office, the volume growing increasingly louder. Unable to let that thing get too bothersome, he decided to get to the bottom of it. Shigeo put his lunch down and excused himself.

        "Reigen shishou, [y/n]-san, I need to get some fresh air real quick."

        You stopped your childish arguing and turned to face him. "Sure, go ahead," you said, giving him the permission to leave. Shigeo quickly went out the door and closed it, leaving you with a mystified expression.

        He was unsure as to why he hadn't said anything to you. Perhaps he didn't want to get you two involved in this anomalous case. Nevertheless he went on search for it, stepping not too far from the office. He stood stationary in a hallway, ears open and mind concentrated. This took longer than he thought as the noise was indescribable. But much later did he discover that this sound was no doubt a voice trying to reach out to him.   

        ---                                

        After Shigeo left, you turned to see Reigen grinning playfully. He saw the cool hatred in your eyes that looked ready to pull a trigger. The urge to slap the smirk on his face was intense.

        "You're sure in a good mood to be knocked out today," you said as he just frowned in disappointment.

        "You're so serious, you must be fun at parties."

        "Like I ever go to one," you muttered.

        Again, Reigen just smiled. He picked up the box to continue eating the remains of his food, putting one steamed cabbage into his mouth after another and wiped his cheeks covered by the sauce. He swallowed and looked to you chewing silently while pondering about Shigeo's random leave.

         "So...when was the last time you've actually went out with a partner?" he asked a bit nervously. You didn't know why he would want to know about your personal life, but it was a conversation starter that did no harm. 

        "Well, it's rather a long time ago...5-6 years give or take. Why?"

        Reigen ignored your 'why' question. "Oh, I guess that's less longer than my first date. Well, I mean, we broke up before I could ask them out." He sighed and laid back on the couch, unbothered by the subject. His eyes were half-closed, feeling listless now that the sign outside was turned to closed.

        "Oh, sorry," was all you said. You thought back to what it was like going out with a significant other, or having one in general. You usually wouldn't like talking about it, but you felt more comfortable around Reigen than any of your co-workers, that was for sure. He was like your only friend after all. Although you never shared your full story, Reigen still remembered the bits and pieces you've told him about your background. Not that it really mattered at all.

        "I suppose I wanted to experience things while I was young." You didn't have a clue why you were sharing this, but you continued. "I started breaking out of my shell I guess, and so I tried opening up a bit more. Instead of turning down or distancing myself from everyone like I usually do... but it didn't feel right and eventually I found myself in a relationship where I was only pretending to be in one." You gave a small sigh as you remembered those distressing memories. Reigen listened patiently without saying a single word.

        You were convinced back then that many used their partners as trophies. Something they were proud of owning rather than treating them like actual caring people. You hoped that wasn't true anymore. "It was all just misleading words and comments anyway, so it was kind of my fault." you ended at that and continued eating.

        "You know, maybe he had good taste in girls, but I'm sure he wouldn't have been able to handle a powerful psychic... such as myself." Reigen said. It sounded like he was trying to cheer you up.

        "Shush." You threw a crumpled up napkin at him. "And believe me when I say he couldn't stand a day with one...not even with your level of power." You both laughed. Reigen released a sigh after his light-hearted chuckle. A nonchalant smile stained your lips as you regaled the humourous traits of Reigen. You enjoyed this moment before it goes flat again.

        The door cracked open quietly to reveal Shigeo looking down in dismay. He was pale and almost ghostly. Even Reigen noticed the cloudy look in his eyes, indicating that something was off. 

       "Shige-kun, are you alright? You were outside for quite a while," you asked him in worry.

        "A-oh yeah, sorry, I wasn't feeling so well," Shigeo replied as he walked rather quickly to stand next to you. His face slackened; brow furrowed and eyes darting about in distress as if it were searching for a place to look. You bit your lower lip with eyes glistening in concern. There was something clearly wrong. 

        Shigeo leaned closer to your ear and whispered. "Can we go home?" 

        You weren't sure as to why he was acting all secretive, but then it hit you that maybe he didn't want Reigen knowing. Whatever it was. Perhaps he wasn't feeling all too well and didn't want to feel rude about it.

        "Well I guess we should head back home then. I'll make you something better for dinner and you can rest." You rubbed the top of Shigeo's head as you stood up to get ready to leave. "Hope it's okay if we take off." 

        Reigen's expression remained unchanged. "Oh don't worry about it, go on home, I'll see you after school tomorrow Mob...be on time." He gave the boy a wink. You could tell he had something in mind, but didn't bother to ask. He just gave the two of you a close-eyed smile.

        "Okay, well um...thanks for listening earlier," you said. It came out sounding shameful, but you tried to stay polite. It was nice to finally talk with someone about difficult times you went through. Reigen looked at you from dispirited to pleased. He was proud he could make you feel better. 

        After parting, the way home felt uneasy and more tense than before. Shigeo was walking feverishly haste. He moved his head around as if he was looking for something...or someone. His fingers moved around in trepidation. There wasn't much he could say as he was too stunned to tell if the voices he was hearing were someone he knew. Or yet...

        You wondered when he was going to tell you his problem. The boy was acting stranger than before. You knew this was not because of some sick stomach. Noticing how restless he felt made you feel strained as well. Having had enough of this, you stopped walking. Shigeo noticed and stopped as well, turning his head back to you in a face of what could possibly be the matter. The first signs of the cherry trees were in full bloom; the petals cascaded from the swaying branches and danced around the two of you standing motionless. 

        "Shigeo-kun, I know something is wrong. What is it?"

        Shigeo looked down to avoid your stare, he thought about how to put this. It felt surreal and out of a nowhere. 

        "It's okay if you don't want to tell me. But from the way you look I can't help but notice something's bothering you." Remembering the 'no secrets' talk, you tried to refrain from choking the truth out of him, and so you delicately persuaded him to speak out his problems. 

        He collected his words, but decided to get straight to the point. "I...I hear him." His words came out pretty daunting. You blinked several times.

        "Who?"

         "My brother." Shigeo answered rather quickly. 

        You paled, pressing the heels of your hands onto your sides. Shocked as those two words bounced around inside your skull. So that was why he was acting so unusual at Spirits and Such. Maybe he wanted to keep it personal between you and him, without Reigen involved. You didn't know. 

        "W-why didn't you say anything sooner? Where is he? Do you know?" 

        You tried your best to listen to any voices, but compared to Shigeo, your senses weren't as strong as his. Shigeo shook his head, soon his eyes turned ill and frozen.

        "I'm not sure if it's just him, but he's in pain. I can hear him calling." Shigeo's words set an alarm inside you. He then turned to a certain direction. The noise was clearer now, and it was no doubt his brother. Even if it wasn't, Shigeo still had to check. His eyes widened as he suddenly set off to find him.

        "I think he's over there!"

        "H-hey!" Your feet moved along with his.

        He wasn't the fastest runner, but it was hard to keep track of him when crowds of people emerged out of nowhere on the sidewalk. Moving past them to keep up the pace was a bit of a challenging course. You followed after him to where streets were no longer there. You realized that people were replaced by trees and you were running on dirt instead of concrete. You and Shigeo dove further into the woods; an area you had no knowledge of. The thick bushes scratched your legs while you tried your utmost best to move them away with your arms. There was irritation welling up in you.

        "Shigeo, where do you think you're going?" You shouted.

        After a while of long distance running, Shigeo finally came to a full stop. He panted and audibly swallowed. His breathing almost stopped as he remained numb on the place, motionless at the sight in front of his eyes. Too unbearable for the poor child to witness. Although he had seen much worse before, this was more than enough to trigger him.

        He saw the boy leaning against a tree to support his stance, face closed in grimace. Sharp pain lensed through his head as he shook and winced. Shigeo's eyes were frozen like the surface of a winter pond. 'I knew it.' He was appalled to have finally found his long-lost family member.

        "R-Ritsu." Shigeo managed to say his brother's name. Only to recieve sharp breaths for an answer.

        Trailing behind Shigeo, you nearly gasped when you saw the boy; swiftly bringing your hand to your chest. Ritsu was able to notice the two of you, but then two multiplied into four blurs of the same people. The boy's body quivered while conciousness ebbed. Pain amplified through his veins as he took one more step. He ultimately fell to the ground. You quickly made way to his side in a rush of urgency. Shigeo stood there in fear rather than face his brother's suffering. 

        You inspected him to find only minor scratches, but not anything serious. You carefully picked up the boy and carried him bridal style. Okay, at least he's alive. You didn't know how on earth he survived this long, but he was still here, breathing. Making way past Shigeo who stared at the both of you in distress, you didn't stop to wait for him. Eventually he moved as well, and the both of you tiredly strolled on down. 

         He rested on your arms with worn out breaths. He was about the same height as Shigeo, pobably taller. He wore a dirty hoodie and tennis shoes, his hair shriveled like they were formed in spikes. Unbeknownst to you, everything in him ached excruciatingly. To make matters worse, bullets of rain from ragged black clouds suddenly came pounding down with absolute brutality. You held the boy closer to your chest and picked up the pace.

        The journey to your apartment was surprisingly shorter than you expected. None of you said a word but near the way there, Shigeo couldn't help but constantly ask you if his brother was alright. You only replied with silence. Arriving to your destination, Shigeo helped you open the door and soon he prepared a towel that would be ready for him when he was awake. You pulled out a first aid kit and a bottle of water. Blood stained his clothes and legs. The spikes of his hair raised up was now damp from the rain. Shigeo watched right next to you like you were performing a heart surgery.

        "Shige, go change real quick, you'll catch a cold." He hesitated before you told him, "Don't worry, I'll keep an eye on him."

        He abided and left to change out while you cleaned the boy's wounds. You observed Ritsu stirring in his sleep. This felt a lot like the first time Shigeo entered your life, except it was more painful watching him. You predicted that he just came out from a fight. While you went to grab a small cloth from the kitchen, the boy's eyes flickered open. He sat up quickly and looked at his surroundings. The rapid movement sent a rush of aching to his head as he put a hand on his temple. He was overwhelmed with the migraine, caught in a cage of recent visual disturbances blinding him.

        Shigeo came out of the bathroom just in time to find Ritsu startled awake. He walked up to him slowly. Unable to believe this wasn't a dream. His brain short-circuited like a computer needing to be rebooted. You moved closer from behind the kitchen counter and watched. The boy's mouth was dry and opened. He drew his eyes from yours then to Shigeo's. Shigeo's pupils grew large knowing his brother was now safe and unharmed.

        They stared for a long time, as you watched to see what the both of them would do. The brother had tears filled in his eyes. "Nii-san," he said as he began to tremble. Shigeo was the first to move as he hugged him in a comforting embrace. He comforted him as any older brother should do. They were both reunited and you couldn't be happier about it. Reigen was wrong to say that he was dead. He was here, right in front of your own eyes.

        You were more than delighted to welcome the new member in. It was a miracle they made it on their own. Just what kind of powers did these two hold? Shigeo let go as the two boys settled down. He wiped his eyes without any shame in breaking down. Shigeo rubbed his back and said sweet words to reassure that he was there for him. 

        ---

        "Ritsu was it? I'm [y/n], I've been taking care of your brother while we were looking for you. Gosh, it's been months." You welcomed him with some hot green tea once he awoke. You approached him preparing a change of Shigeo's clothes and some ice packs to cover his bruises. You thought you heard a small thank you but couldn't really hear. He looked rather gloomier and more darker than Shigeo. Maybe he didn't trust you all that much yet. Hopefully you would be able to change that. 

        "She's wonderful Ritsu, just when I thought she couldn't be any cooler, she's an esper too," Shigeo half-whispered and continued to tell him how 'amazing' you were. Hearing his compliments made you blush lightly and you were more than flattered for being admired by someone. Ritsu listened intently but faced you in a rather unpalatable look.

        "Prove it," Ritsu said quietly. You flinched, startled by the sudden passive aggressive demand. 'At least some appreciation would be nice.' Shigeo was rather surprised too since Ritsu acted a bit smart-mouthed than when he previously knew him. Ritsu was an audacious, but clever kid. You were soon to learn that part about him more.

        "Fair enough." You sighed and pointed your finger upwards to move certain objects in the house. Like pens, papers, tea cups and whatever else you had in front of you. Ritsu observed carefully, but stared at you unmoved. He wasn't sure if you were someone dangerous, but if his brother had been alive and well these past months, then he felt sorry for completely misjudging you. Once you settled your stuff down he stopped glaring at you and  turned to his older brother. This was just to be sure...

        "Nii-san, has she done anything to you?"

        "EH?!" you nearly choked on your tea, similar to Reigen with his cat-tongue. 'This little brat, is he really Shigeo's brother??'. He was pretty salty, but he reminded you of yourself in some way. You were near about to scold him that he should be thanking you instead. But you kept your cool once you realized he's been through some traumatizing stuff. Plus, he was just being protective of his brother so you couldn't really be raged at him.

        "She really is a good person Ritsu, I promise." From Ritsu's perspective, the look in Shigeo's eyes told the truth. You could see that he trusted his brother more than anyone. They believed in each other and you were glad they had each other's backs instead of hating on one another. Rivalry between two siblings would be more weight on your back so you thanked god for not having to go through that. He nodded in understanding but quickly turned his head with a scornful "hmph" and looked back to you. You sighed in a tiresome matter and started with a question.

        "Ritsu, could you tell me where you've been for the past two years?" 

         Ritsu paused for a long moment, you were about to tell him that it was okay to wait some other day to talk, until he finally spoke. "I was captured by a group of espers. Apparently they thought that I was powerful like my brother, but when later they realized I haven't opened up my abilities yet, they tried using me for something else. I didn't have the capacity like Nii-san."

        'He kind of talks like an adult' you thought. He was straighforward, explaining everything in perfect detail. You listened carefully as you tried to process in your head for anything that could add up. So it wasn't just a yakuza, instead it was far worse than you imagined. It was a secret organization filled with unwanted treatments. Ritsu explained how they tortured him and how he saw other espers wiped out no matter how much they begged for mercy.

        "How on earth did you manage to escape?" you asked, remembering that he only knew so little on how to use his powers. Unlike Shigeo, you sensed only little esper power from him. It was baffling, since they were close brothers. Maybe he hasn't learned to use them yet. 

        Ritsu's eyes adverted sideways. "Well...this...unusual person had come along and helped me escape. I don't know why, but he was really powerful. They all were."

        "Hm... so there are some that actually have hearts. I bet these guys are planning a special scheme." You were convinced that they were setting up a goal for something big. Fights against those types of people often end up ugly.

        You were finally getting more information on them, you just had to know where they were hiding. You sat down with another sigh and promised yourself that you'd get through this eventually. Right now you had to take care of another child in your house. And this one was a little bit tougher to deal with. A lot harder compared to Shigeo.

        "Well Ritsu, I'm glad you're okay. You'll be safe here with us. I'll make sure this organization doesn't get here before I myself start finding them sooner or later. You two just make yourselves at home and don't do anything wreckless... understand?" The boys nodded, Ritsu only slightly. You winced at his distasteful attitude, but your expression changed once you felt the longing and fear he had been locking up. You were impatient on waiting to settle this.

        "By the way Ritsu, who do these guys call themselves?" you asked before getting ready for bed.

        He turned to you with that dark eyes of his. Shigeo noticed the grasp on his cup had tightened.

        "They're called Claw, and I wouldn't say I'm all that safe [y/n]-san."

Chapter Text

        After an exhausting night of long conversations and getting the boys settled in, you left earlier than usual the morning after. You were tired as hell, but you hoped Reigen would be at his office since he mentioned something about having a habit of waking up early and lounging around at his office before it was open. You were eager to tell him the news about Ritsu, even though the kid creeped you out a bit. You were willing to find out more about the organization he mentioned known as Claw. It had an eerie ring to it.

        According to Ritsu’s story, they were apparently on a hunt after powerful espers like Shigeo. Just how on earth were they getting away with such a crime? You didn't know, but you awaited the day to discover their plan and to crush their rationales behind it. 

        Arriving at Reigen's office earlier than expected, you decided not to waste anymore time out of waiting for him to turn the sign to open. You felt a strange exhilaration in you, unsure as to why. It wasn't like you unraveled the world's most unsolvable mystery. But perhaps you were a step closer to it.

        You went inside and knocked before entering. Reigen was unsurprisingly sprawled out on the couch watching TV. The light was dim and hazy since the curtains were only half opened, but you were still able to see his figure and certain other items in the room. You shivered when you felt the fan blow towards you which made the morning feel a lot more cooler. You caught Reigen holding a cigarette as the wisps of smoke made the room look almsot ghostly. He crammed more nicotine inside his system to regulate his worries and to mentally prepare himself for the start of the day before quickly putting out the thin paper into the ash tray.

        He told you one time about how he started smoking in his early twenties, and only did so on times when he had a really stressful day. Like really stressful. You didn't mind the least and you appreciated that he made a vow not to do it when Shigeo was around. You wouldn't be lying if you said you were still solictious with his health though.

        He got up immediatley after hearing you come in. Thinking it was a client, he prepared to act professional and pulled out the cheeky customer service smile of his when the dawning realization hit him: he hadn’t opened his office yet. He was rendered speechless at your appearance.

        "[y/n], what brings you in here so early?" He asked, sounding tired, but somewhat concerned with your sudden arrival. You gave him a pensive look which caused Reigen to feel even more agitated.  

        "I found Shigeo's brother yesterday," you said without hesitating. Reigen looked at you, staggered at what he was hearing. "Well, Shigeo did actually, and he's staying at my house at the moment."

        Before you could apologize for the early hour news, Reigen grabbed a chair and pulled it out for you to sit. You were a bit surprised, but was thankful that he would take his time to listen to you.

        "Tell me," Reigen said in a quiet but inquisitive voice. You obliged and then explained everything.

        ---

        Meanwhile at your apartment, Ritsu was the first to wake. He got up to use the restroom, careful not to wake his sleeping brother. Relieved after he was done, he decided to search the fridge for some food. He grimaced when he found a plate of greasy leftover yakisoba covered in saran wrap. Closing the fridge he noticed a few packs of instant ramen on the counter. Once he reached to grab for it, he saw on there a sticky note that read 'Eat as much as you want, more inside the cabinet next to the fridge.' He blinked at the note while he judged your helpfulness. His eyes searched your kitchen and discovered how organized and normal everything was. Nothing in your apartment seemed hazardous or unnatural either. You were clean. It took some time for Ritsu to sink in your consideration and thoughtfulness. His eyes softened while opening the lid of instant noodles his stomach was desperate to consume.

        It wasn't too long until Shigeo woke up from the noise Ritsu was making. He walked sleepily towards his little brother. Ritsu noticed this and knowing Shigeo was never the morning type, he whispered to him, "Sorry, go back to sleep, I was just a bit hungry and-"

        "No it’s oka-" A yawn interrupted him. "I have to get ready for school anyway." He stretched and while doing so he registered that Ritsu hasn't attended school for a while. It wasn't really something he worried about since Ritsu would catch up to him in no time. He wouldn't be surprised if he started from the same grade as him or even above. Shigeo thought about bringing him along, but it was probably best to tell you first. Besides, after all he's been through, he figured he needed plenty of rest.

        "Oh, I'm glad you're going to school, I'll stay here until you or [y/n]-san gets back," Ritsu said as Shigeo slowly shook his head.

        "No, I'll skip it for today, [y/n] won't be back until it's pretty late."

        "Nii-san are you sure? I'll be fine really."

        "It's okay Ritsu, watching over my brother is more important." At his words, Ritsu smiled.

        Although he felt like a burden, he let him stay. With their parents gone, the only family they had left was each other.

        ---

        "Where are we going [y/n]-san?" Ritsu asked as you walked briskly, holding his hand on one side with Shigeo on the other. You just flashed him a smile as you were almost to your destination. Ritsu frowned at you and moved his eyes to the ground as he let you lead him to wherever you planned on taking them.

         For the past few days you accompanied the two boys after encouraging your boss there was a 'personal family problem' you had to take care of. Remarkably enough you managed to convince him a few days off, but you were promised more work hours the moment you came back. At home, you treated Ritsu just as equally as you did with Shigeo. He would usually pout or reject whatever you offered him when all you were trying to do was help, but you bribed him with attention and sweets which seemed to have been the answer to most of his problems.

         Although it's been less than a week, Ritsu found you to be pretty reliable. Shigeo noticed this and saw him getting more comfortable with you as well. While you were at home, he would follow you around like a lost dog and even offered some help with house work. He just wasn't sure if he was supposed to be doing something. Most of the time he would often isolate himself when he recollected a few memories from some of his early childhood traumas. Of course you gave him some time to think, clear his head, or even cry out his pain on those occasions. You did your best to let him know you were there when he needed someone. However, he would refuse any kind of help and would rather deal with things on his own.

        You also realized he should be going to school soon. Being stuck in your apartment would corrupt his mental stability even more so than now. He had to get out there to cope with the outside world again as well as to connect with other people. Albeit slowly, you walked him out to stores or restaurants until he was more accustomed to being in public. If only counseling in Japan was more commonplace.

        You even began to work extra hours later on, but not all was too bad. On most nights without work or school the next day, the three of you watched movies or shows together on the tightly spaced couch. The boys fell unconscious with tiredness and fell asleep on your sides. Once you couldn't keep your eyes open any longer, you fell asleep with them, only to be welcomed with sore arms and a bakcache in the morning. It was something to look forward to rather than the lonely nights alone with bottles now replaced by friends   instead. It was way better.

        Shigeo fast-walked to your side with anticipation. "Are we going to Shishou's?" he asked as you nodded in response.

        'Shishou?' Ritsu already thought that you were Shigeo's master. There was another psychic besides you? He couldn't possibly be no where near stronger than Shigeo though. No one was, not even you. He knew this because of the incident he faced when Claw had gotten to them. He was sure that you've never seen Shigeo's full power before and he was nervous to see what you would do if you ever experienced it. 'Would she be scared of us? Would she leave us?' Ritsu thought. He was just as sceptical and distrustful as you were.

        "We're here," you said as the three of you stopped in front of Spirits and Such. Ritsu snapped out of his provoking thoughts. He observed the sign with uncertainty as you led them inside. You opened the door to see Reigen on his laptop as per usual.

        "Hey," you greeted him.

        Reigen recognized your voice without looking up from his laptop. "Aren't you tired of coming in here and complaining to me about your problems?" he joked. It was true that you visited him often, but it was mostly with Shigeo. He was a fun talker and so you chatted with him often on your free times.

        "Well, there's more babysitting I need you to do, so here I am to drop them off," you replied with some eagerness. Reigen finally looked up from his screen and noticed the spikey haired boy. Ritsu looked at Reigen in revulsion which he could tell from his face. Ritsu didn't feel anything from him. He didn't even have to use his newborn powers to tell if Reigen was an esper or not. Ritsu glared at him in antipathy. It was so strong that even Reigen felt it. He could see his dark aurora rising to strangle him. Everyone was silent including you, and the atmosphere felt tense.

        "Oh hey, it's...Mob's brother??" Reigen questioned. He looked way meaner than expected. But this felt kind of familiar. 

        "His name is Ritsu, Ritsu this is Reigen Arataka-san," you introduced the two. You glanced at Ritsu and saw he was standing there with the same look you gave to Reigen a lot. Ritsu looked as if he came to assassinate the poor man.

        "Ritsu, nice to meet you," Reigen said politely while getting up from his seat to greet him. He smiled although he was already sweating profousely. 'I haven't done anything yet. What does this kid want from me? This looks like it's gonna be a pain in the ass.' Ritsu stepped back with one foot whilst tugging your arm.

        "What are you trying to do to my brother and [y/n]?" he bursted out.

        "Huh?" Reigen glared at him in confusion. 

        "Whoever you are, you won't fool me. [y/n]-san let's go home, I don't know how he'll be of any help." Ritsu said as he pulled on your arm a few more times.

        You saw the emotion and tension grow in his eyes, but instead of listening to him you snickered, hiding your mouth with your hand, trying your best not to laugh at his desperation. 

        "Ritsu it's okay, he's a good person too," Shigeo reassured him.

        "Are you sure he's not related to you?" Reigen asked, seeing you stifle more laughs as you put your hand over your mouth again. You never would have expected this and you sure weren't prepared for it either.

        Finally you stopped and cleared your throat. "Sorry, I didn't know Ritsu-kun was this...observant." You put your hands back to your sides as Shigeo stared at you curiously. He didn't grasp the concept of what was so funny. Unlike his brother Ritsu, he couldn't really read the atmosphere around him at all. Ritsu had a very sharp eye but he was almost too serious.

        "Well, good introduction. Glad he's here with us, if you need me I'll be-"

        "Not so fast Arataka, he hasn't shown you his psychic powers yet." You moved aside and gave Ritsu a small smile. Reigen was about to sit back in his chair, but halted once the word 'psychic powers' piqued his attention. With the seriousness gone, Ritsu now gave you a look of doubt. He was anxious because he knew that this was something he had a hard time on. His fresh new powers weren't ready yet, at least that's what he thought.

        "Well...I could use some more help around here," Reigen replied in an almost menacing tone.

        "I am not going to be your slave, Nii-san will not work for you either," Ritsu spat back. This time he grabbed your arm with both hands, encouraging you to leave again.

         You felt the pull on your arm and slowly bent down on your knees. "Okay Ritsu-kun, you need to calm down kiddo," you said to him, setting down your bag and putting your hands on his shoulders. He flinched slightly at your touch. You were both not the hypersensitive type, but Ritsu still allowed you to touch him.

        "Yeah, Gaki, better not treat your master like this." Reigen declared. All of you just stared at him in profused silence.

        "Stop talking," you demanded.

        "Okay."

        "Ritsu listen, I'm not going to be able to look out for the both of you 24/7. I reaaaally need to return to work or else I'll get in big trouble, so just give me a huge favor and let Reigen-san watch over the both of you boys please?" You clasped your hands together in hopes of Ritsu understanding your tribulation. "It'll be like a part-time job. He'll even pay you." You looked at Ritsu as you said this and he seemed to get it. Although he didn't like the idea of being watched over by someone this disreputable.

        "He'll pay both of you a good amount....right?" you fixed your gaze on Reigen next as he flinched at the sudden raise in your voice. You were aware of the times Reigen paid Shigeo so little (¥400), you nearly raged. Reigen may be generous, but he was not that generous. 

        "Yeah, of course." Reigen said, moving his hand back and forth to reassure you.

        You sighed and put your hands on the back of your neck. This was stressful enough already. It was going to be a long ride, trying to get two boys get along with each other now. One being a twenty-eight year old. You were frazzled enough by this and wished it would be easier like the time with Shigeo.

        "I have a client coming in soon, she said her shoulders have been feeling heavy recently. Mob, you know what to do?" Reigen asked. Shigeo nodded as he talked to Ritsu about the 'massage excorcism' that Reigen usually performed.

        "Thanks Arataka-kun, " you said to him in gratitude.

        Noticing the thankful tone in your voice, as well as the unmistakable 'kun' honorific, Reigen adverted his eyes and turned his head to the side, "No problem," he muttered like it was not a big deal. He was quite flustered that you thanked him since the last thing he wanted to do was upset you. Oblivious to his sheepish behavior, you smiled at him.

         For one of the first times ever, you stayed at Spirits and Such. There was no work that day and you had nothing else to do. As Shigeo would usually do, you began picking up on a book you enjoyed reading while the boys took care of clients that came in and out. You were surprised to find many people who knew about the place to seek help. They were mostly there for Reigen’s massages. His customers seemed to find satisfaction in them though as you were curious to how good he was. Once you felt the pain coming from your neck and shoulders due to overworking, it made you contemplate asking Reigen for one. Despite that, you looked around to find the boys enjoying themselves as you tried and viewed your own job place. Compared to yours, here it was more...cheerful. 

        You made omr rice for the boys to eat again once the three of you went back home; Ritsu enjoyed it just as much as Shigeo did. Every conversation revolved around you three ended where you all felt invigorated afterwards. Thankfully it changed Ritsu's overbearing complaints for a while. They may have been the quiet type, but so were you, yet you three chatted like family at the dinner table. You often spaced out during these moments and thought about how long this might last. To be quite honest, you were okay with continuing to live like this for years to come. However, they would eventually move out, live their own lives and not want to be cooped up here anymore like a bird's nest. You felt that it was best for them to find someone to take the boys in to live with them. Someone who is more responsible for taking care of kids. They weren't even your own, yet you felt a tinge of sadness overcome you. They were like your first trustworthy friends after all, and the bond between the three of you was pretty strong. Voices babbled happily for the rest of the night.

        ---

        "So this stuff really does work?" A client held out a pumpkin scented candle that Reigen bought a few hours ago. He scraped off the plastic that stated where it was made from, and turned it into a decorated, more fancier candle. The client set it back on the desk, observing it more closely, to which set Reigen's mood a bit off. He wanted her to just take the damn thing and leave, but of course it never goes that easily. He sighed, reminding himself to be patient with his customers, as do all businessmen do.

        "Why yes of course it does, I never knew anyone would need it until now. But you see, bothersome ghosts HATE pumpkins. In the western region, such as Europe, it has always been a tradition of theirs that turnips or pumpkins scare off evil spirits, especially on a certain holiday night." Reigen explained in full detail about the origins of halloween and how effective the pumpkin scented candle would be. He moved his hands around while he talked which kind of pressured the timid client. She was a very panicky kind of woman who seemed like the pretty gullible type to Reigen's relief.

        "Really? I never knew of such a thing," the woman said, her eyes opened up as she was learning about this for the first time. 

        "So what do you say?" Reigen was glad that he managed to convince her. As he did so most of the time. Otherwise he would have to demonstrate how to use the scented candle and he would of been in a pinch since Shigeo hasn't arrived at work yet. He'd have to open his office a little later from now just in case Shigeo happened to be late again.

        "I'll accept this offer then. Thank you so much Reigen-san I'll-"

        "Yes yes yes, thank you for purchasing-or erm- I mean taking this. If you have any problems, be sure to call." Reigen was already out of his seat, leading the woman towards the exit. After she bid farewell, Reigen closed the door with another weary sigh and sat back in his chair with a huff. He pulled out a cigarette and placed it between his teeth. He pulled out his lighter and lit the end of the rolled up paper; inhaling and exhaling the fog of toxic chemicals to unload some weight. It nearly covered his eyes as he blew more in and out. 

        Reigen knew he was good at what he did, but he didn't enjoy it. Not one bit. Taking their money without consent and working hard to justify his job and living. The more demanding the reparations his subconscious required the worse he knew it was.  It squeezed at his brain, obliterating the thinking, he continued to wheel-and-deal. He had to either get tougher or start listening to his conscious. This guilt was no good to anyone. It may have suited him, and he may have had the skills for it, but on some occasions, he fell into a pit of despair because of it. It felt like there was gasoline in his guts. His insides died slowly in the toxicity, needing no more than a spark to set it ablaze. The fire burnt him out so badly there was nothing left but a shell, an outline of a person. 

        He already knew that others looked down on him as a huge fraud and possibly a big coward too. Reigen wasn't the type to admit what he did wrong aloud. At least not around those who always distrusted him too quickly. No one ever really tried to sue him yet, he kind of wanted them to, but then that would result in him losing money. It's a lose-lose. He never knew he would wound up in a place like this, that doing his job made him sicker every passing hour. The fact that it was his own business made it worse. He just wanted to be seen as a helpful and good person.

        "Good afternoon Shishou," Shigeo came in moments later after the old woman stepped out. He bowed politely before coming in. Reigen was relieved to find that he wasn't another client as he let out a sheer sigh. Reigen placed his cigarette into the ash tray, burning it out.  

        "Oh Mob, you're right on time," Reigen said as he shuffled through his drawer to find a location on a recent news articles that required an excorcism. The two usually wouldn't go out, but since it was a slow day Reigen thought it'd be better to get some air, hopefully without any real ghosts.

        Shigeo walked up to stand next to his desk as Reigen continually searched through his papers. Once he found it he read through the article that stated the many deaths that occured there throughout the last few years. It also noted a warning and how those deaths could have transpired. Some of the stories contained   old urban legends that included spotting eyes, cold weather change or spirits wandering within.

        Reigen stood up to get ready. This might not have been the thing he was looking forward to, and he probably wouldn't gain any reward for this, but it was worth the shot. The tunnel was located next to a small town and it would be a bit of a long trip to get there. He stood next to Shigeo with the article still in hand, as the young esper slowly looked up at him in puzzlement.

        "Mob, we got a job to take care of."

       ---

        "Shigeo, Ritsu, I'm home," you heaved a tired sigh as you set down your work bag and jacket to the side. You didn't see the boys at all which made the house feel emptier.

        "[y/n]-san?" Ritsu perked his head up from the kitchen as he trotted up to you in a hurry. "Have you seen Nii-san at all today?" He asked in worry as you looked at him in confusion.

        "Why no, isn't he suppose to be home by now? I thought you two were always..." you trailed off. You glanced at the clock in the living room. It was quite a bit later than usual. Maybe they were just busy finishing up with their last few clients. Reigen was responsible enough to bring him home safely right? You stopped agonizing and decided to let the man handle it for once.

        "I'm sure Reigen-san and Shigeo-kun are just busy. They should be home soon and if not I'll call them. Don't worry about it little brother." You ruffled Ritu's hair as he started pouting again.

        You settled down in the living room and thought about the two. You were beginning to find Reigen pretty reliable and you trusted him a lot more compared to when you first met him, but right now you weren’t so sure. He didn't seem like someone who would intentionally harm children. But if he did anything that would get Shigeo hurt, you would surely lose trust in him again. Although you gave some people a chance, you could never usually forgive them after one single mistake.

Chapter Text

        The bus took them to a sketchy looking town that sent shivers to the poor boy sitting next to his master. Despite the dirty worn-out streets full of closed down stores and abandoned houses, it was mainly the people walking around that made Shigeo more skeptical. Reigen looked down to read the article he printed out and pointed out the dangerous parts of the subway they were about to infiltrate. He talked about the stories told by those who were able to walk out alive. It didn't really cross his mind that they could be made up.

        "Don't worry, I'm sure it'll be the same type of excorcism we do every day," Reigen half-lied. "Who knows? Maybe we'll get some payment of gratitude for this." 

        Reigen never knew if one of these days, something big could occur during one of their excorcisms. He kept his eyes open nonetheless and made sure those amoral stalkers from Claw wouldn't take advantage of Shigeo again. He promised himself that he would protect the kid and leave everything else to himself. It was an adult's issue anyway. Except right now, Reigen was entering the danger zone without even thinking. That wasn't very adult-like of him.

        "Well, here we are." The bus pulled to a stop while Reigen and Shigeo nearly staggered out of their way to get out. They stepped out to find that they were standing on the sidewalk that lead them to the subway. An old man was sitting on a bench, giving them a dirty look. Shigeo swallowed as he followed Reigen along. The old man kept glaring at them from behind. Shigeo thought he looked more unusual than any ghost he has encountered so far and he hoped that he wouldn't have any problems getting out of the frightening little town. 

        "Ah, there it is," Reigen stopped, striking a pose with his feet. They looked down at the stairs that descended to the underground tunnel. There were gates and signs that warned those not to enter; but broken and nearly wiped off. Reigen and Shigeo's feet moved as they walked at the same pace. Both mentally prepared themselves to enter the underpass. 

        "Alright Shigeo, stay close...I'll handle whatever comes at us from the front while you take care of the back. Just keep a lookout for anything. And if anything comes to the worst, just bail out."

        "Yes, Shishou."

        Reigen took a deep breath one last time before acting on like the brave warrior that he wished he was.

        They finally stepped foot inside the cave-like undergound with dripping impure waters showing no signs of living except for the mosses and rats patched inside it. It was pitch-black, but not enough that they're unable to see the path up ahead. Plus, Shigeo used his powers to keep a dim light for him and his master strolling inside the underpass. Their footsteps echoed while their eyes tried to adjust to the dark. Reigen walked casually as he was beginning to feel less agitated than before. His breathing was more relaxed now as this came to feel more familiar to the kind of job he was always used to doing. After a while, Shigeo started to sense something coming from up ahead; an unnatural force rising up from within. It was an unpleasant feeling regarding the eerie subway they were walking in, and so he decided to inform his master.

        "Shishou, do you feel that?"

        "Hm?" Reigen looked around for anything unusual.

        "I think there's something approaching," Shigeo warned.

        Reigen's breath was cut short once the boy said that. He knew Shigeo would be able to handle this so he stayed close to the young esper without moving an inch anywhere else. He thought about how pathetic it was; to be protected by a middle schooler, but if there was a time where he had to step out he probably would. Shigeo would defend him with just the wave of his hand if he was ever in any kind of trouble. Besides, he was still just a kid after all. If they messed up, and if somehow Shigeo got hurt, he wouldn't be able to forgive himself. You wouldn't either. Then Reigen thought about how this wasn't a good idea anymore.

        "Hey Mob, I know it's sudden but we should probably-"

        Before Reigen was able to finish, a storm of spirits flew over. There was a blur of green and faint blue that spiraled around the both of them. They wailed and made sounds that no one had the pleasure of hearing. Their hostile eyes sent shivers down Reigen's spine. They were only trying to scare them off, but since that didn't work, their next plan was most likely an attack.

         Shigeo put out both of his hands slowly to which Reigen saw from his peripheral vision. His master   stood at the same spot, hands slid into his pockets as he watched his student eliminate the restive phantoms one by one. They all disappeared in a matter of a few seconds whilst Shigeo kept a straight face. 

        "Whoa...I-I mean, ahem, well done Mob, as expected of my student! I think we cleared this place up, time to get going," Reigen said as he turned back on his heels, facing the direction where they came from. The entrance wasn't too far away.

        "But Shishou, there's still something coming from deeper inside," Shigeo said quietly.

        Reigen stopped in his tracks and turned back to face him again. "Do you...really?"

        "Don't you feel it too?"

        As Shigeo's question raised an alarm inside his head, Reigen quickly covered his persona with another lie. "Ah-hahaha, of course I do! It's just that I don't think there's going to be anything we can do about it, we should really head back and leave this for another time," Reigen flippantly waved his arms around, indicating Shigeo that they should brush it off and leave. He felt a sense of urgency in his gut that told him that it was time to be getting back out. Getting back out alive.

        "Okay, but-"

        This time Shigeo was interrupted by a loud groaning noise. Both Reigen and him turned to face the darkened tunnel path, as they waited for what could be their worst excorcism. Most spirits they encountered ended up as low-leveled and helpless creature-like people who only wanted to rest in peace. They couldn't do that unless their wish has been fullfilled. This felt a bit different. It was as if all their exorcists were set in a game, and now the boss was up next. Except of course in this game they couldn't revive. Shigeo was ready, as he was quite used to what he would face. Reigen swallowed hard and bit his lips, showing all possible signs of tension. His feet was in a fighting stance, but that didn't hide the tepidation behind his visage of fearlessness. The wailing soon faded and Shigeo stepped closer to wherever it was coming from. 

        No later did a giant creature appear, it stood, resembling a worm, but with legs and trash stuck to the sides. It waited on one of them to strike. Unlike some supernatural beings, this one didn't speak. Instead it groaned and gave howl-like cries. It moved steadily on it's insect-like legs as it walked akwardly and tumbled slowly towards Shigeo. 

        "M-Mob!" Reigen shouted. As much as he didn't want to watch, he couldn't let the boy get eaten up.

        Shigeo put out his hands again to end the beast once and for all. The palms of his hands struck bolts of colorful lights in the creature multiple times. However, it headed straight for both him and Reigen rather quickly. Reigen was about to strike his salted fists on them. Knowing all too well that it was useless, but it was all he has got. Much to his consternation of the phantom, a pluck of heroism rushed inside his chest to take him on. Soon a dash of courage overcame him. But before he could grab onto his bag of unpurified crystalline substances, the ghosts heading towards him vanished in the blink of an eye.  

        "Eh...?" Reigen turned his head and eyes landed on the last person he wanted to see right now. You. "Ah!"

        With a tired look, you deadpanned at the dying spirit dwelling on its power. It disappeared instantly after using the last remains of your psychic abilities. You already used up your energy just by trying to find the two boys. One of them being a 28 year old adult. You stared at your callused palm for a second, surprised to find that you still had some powers left. If it weren't for you there, Reigen would probably be swept away or killed since Shigeo was busy taking care of the big boss. Your eyes shifted from your hand to Reigen's face. You stared at him icily as he began to think of ways to apologize to you. 

        "[y/n]-san?" Shigeo said in a questionable tone, though he was glad to see you.

        "What on earth are you two doing here? Do you want to get killed?" You looked over at Shigeo this time. He saw how disappointed you looked and felt the guilt come to take him down an old familiar path.

        "[y/n], I can explain, I was going to get him out of here-"

        "Hey, I told you to look after him, not...this," you interrupted Reigen and scrutinized him, waiting for another excuse. Without thinking, you said, "Shige...it's probably best if you don't visit Reigen anymore..."

        At hearing what you just said, Reigen's heart jumped, he didn't want this. He didn't intend to make all this happen. He didn't want to let you down, not especially after you both started learning about each other. An emptiness opened inside his chest. You two were the only friends of his. He knew he screwed up but not being able to see you guys was like a heartbreak for Reigen. The guilt was like ice in his guts. It could be a hundred degrees out and it would still be frozen.

        "Wait, no [y/n]-san, it wasn't Reigen Shishou's fault. It was actually mine."

        You and Reigen snapped your attention to Shigeo. You quirked your brow and asked him, "What do you mean?" You crossed your arms, waiting for a good answer. You anticipated an honest explanation from him at least.

        "Well... we just came to do what we always do. Take care of haunted areas so that civillians living near it won't be hurt. He didn't force me to come here. In fact, I was the one that agreed to go when he said that I could of said no. Reigen Shishou even tried to stop me for going any further in, but I ignored him." You listened without disappointment. In fact, he may have adjusted your decision a bit. 

        "Please [y/n]-san, he's not a bad person," Shigeo said.  

        Reigen stared wide eye from what he just heard. The foreboding in his heart grew bigger. He was surprised to find the boy standing up for him. His words repeated through your head a few times. Finally, your eyes turned softer as you felt satisfication. You read his feelings. All you could find out in there was the truth and that's all you really needed. Lastly, you gave in and sighed. 

        "You really like your master don't you?" you said.

        "I really do admire him," Shigeo answered.

        Shigeo felt the heaviness in his chest fade away and the tension in the air was gone. You were smiling and there was a wave of relief in Reigen, he released a grateful sigh as well.

        "Arataka," you called Reigen as he turned to you. "You better buy us some ramen," you stared gravely at him, but also couldn't help but to grin. A drop of sweat rolled down on the back of his head.

        "Fine."

        ---

        After some promised ramen, you and Shigeo took the non-cursed subway train on the way home. You kept a note to yourself to bring Ritsu along next time so that he wouldn't have a panic attack. The poor boy looked like he was about to pass out before you left. Shigeo fell asleep on your side while you desperately tried to keep your eyes open in order not to miss your stop. The darkness of the view outside was replaced by a fog of memory. You felt Ritsu's presence next to you like a faded dream and soon you were reminiscing a pleasant day you and the boys spent together. You didn't have a hard time remembering the events but it felt a bit surreal.

        ~~~

        "[y/n]-san?" Shigeo stood next to you beside the couch you were sitting on.

        "Hm?" you answered without looking up from the book that you were currently reading.

        "Um...I was wondering if Ritsu and I could go to the mountains, if it's not too much trouble?" Shigeo asked in a quiet tone.

        "The mountains? What are you two going to do in the mountains?" you asked, placing the novel on your lap. This was a first. Normally it was you who offered to go on a small trip somewhere. From cheap hot spring baths to the public park, but only on very rare occasions. Then the boys usually declined because they didn't want to trouble you any more than they already were. However, you never expected one of them, especially Shigeo, to ask you for anything first besides more milk in the fridge.

        "Well...Ritsu and I have always went to catch some bugs and go on hikes around this time of year and since Ritsu is growing up, I feel like this is one of the last times he'll want to go," Shigeo twirled his fingers around in circles as you listened to his reasonings. Maybe this was something his parents always did with them. You didn't really feel like going out but there wasn't anything better to do. You'd also feel kind of bad if you refused.

        After a short pause, you replied with, "I suppose we could go, I can use a little exercise myself."

        Shigeo's eyes lit up when you accepted his request. The hint of doubt inside him was gone. He was pretty anxious about asking you. 

        "It's going to be hot though, so you better get your hat, sunscreen and water, or...whatever else you need." You got up to get ready and as Shigeo watched you walk away he went to where Ritsu was hiding.

        Ritsu's hidden figure suddenly peaked out from behind the wall and he looked up at you in excitement. "Are we really going today?" he asked in a giddily excruebant voice. You nodded in response and Ritsu was so overjoyed that you thought you saw sparkles in his eyes. Did adults ever this excited? You couldn't remember the last time you were thrilled about anything like Ritsu was.

        "I'll go get some nets and containers for the bug catching," you told him, ruffling his hair and walking over to the closet area where you kept most of your junk. 'Going on exploration adventures huh?' you chuckled at their jolly behavior. Unfortunatley you only had one net and one container. You were surprised by how old they were and why you hadn't thrown them away yet.

        The three of you walked to the train station and bought tickets to the closest mountain area. Ritsu was holding onto your shirt as Shigeo stood next to him. They watched people passing by while you worked on getting the tickets at the machine. Those people had luggages and big bags that looked like they were heavy enough to break their shoulders. Some wandered aimlessly and bought over-priced bento boxes or sat down at coffee shops to rest while others scurried off to their trains. It was a wonder to the boys where everyone was going.

        After boarding, the Kageyama brothers ran to the window seat as you followed behind. From the train's departure, they were fixated on the rolling hills and mountainside out the window. Lush trees covered the landscape with a flourish of warm colors. Bright and dark green swirled together as the wind ruffled the leaves. You could barely hear the soft squeal of the machinery propelling across the tracks as you read your book. You sighed with content as the sun's placement was a perfect lighting. You glanced outside as well and watched the view passing by like cartoon pictures on TV. The boys hands stuck to the glass windows, leaving a stain there for later. You had to admit, you were a bit excited too. It had been forever since you visited the green side of the area. It was always gray in the city with not much to look forward to. The dreariness in Seasoning City made you feel gloomy so it was a delightful to escape from that part of town   for a while. You started to wonder why you never did this when you were on your own.

        "Nii-san? Are you okay?" Ritsu asked in a very anxious tone.

        Shigeo nodded although he looked down at the floor, avoiding eye contact. He put his arms to where his stomach was. "I think it's just that katsu sandwich I had earlier. My stomach isn't agreeing with it right now." His voice was weak and he kept looking down.

        "I'm back," you said coming from the bathroom, but before you sat in your seat you noticed how pale Shigeo looked. "What's wrong?" you asked.

        "He doesn't feel good because of the katsu sandwich," Ritsu answered for Shigeo.

        "I think it's better if you go use the restroom real quick and throw out the katsu in the proper place." You led Shigeo to the bathroom while trying your best not to fall sideways due to the sudden movements of the train. Ritsu sat and waited.

        After several minutes, you three arrived at your destination. Shigeo was relieved from releasing the food that was upsetting his abdomen. It was clear that he got car sick so easily from what Ritsu told you. The hoodie incident.

        "Alright, you two are the leaders of this expedition, where to?" you said. You gave them their stuff and you held your medium-sized traveling bag that carried everything you needed. You three were at the beginning of a narrow trail that lead to two different paths of the forest area. Ritsu and Shigeo were clueless on where to begin at the moment.

        After a long pause of wondering where to go, Shigeo looked at Ritsu for help. He was usually the better navigator, often knowing right away what to do. "It's okay Nii-san, we can start easy by walking the middle trail down that way." Shigeo simpered, and let his brother lead the way.

        Cacadas cried noises that beamed from the branches of trees above. The sun shined through the green colors of the leaves that made it look like sparkling emeralds. There was only a small portion of the blue sky that couldn't really be seen because of how thick the trees and their branches were. Everyone walked in silence and listened to the sweet sound of nature.

        "Nii-san look! There's a rhinoceros beetle over there." Ritsu pointed as he raced towards a tree he spotted it on. Shigeo trotted after in a slower pace than him. 

        "It's too high...ah! Nii-san, maybe you can use your psychic powers to catch it?" Ritsu jumped with his arms stretched upward, waving about the net he clutched onto.

        Shigeo walked up next to his brother and tried to search for the horned insect that was just settling on the tree branch. It blended in well with the brown color of the bark that Shigeo had a hard time looking for it until he finally saw where Ritsu was pointing to.

        "Okay!" he said in enthusiasm. He pointed a finger at the bug. Colorful lights of aurora surrounded the insect as it began slowly moving towards them. The insect budged; it's wings and legs looked like it was swimming in water, trying to escape.

         Ritsu's eyes were filled with anticipation. "He looks like he's trying to fly," he said as they both laughed at the helpless beetle desperately trying to find its way out of the force field he was trapped in. "Nii-san, do you think I'll be able to have psychic powers strong enough like yours someday?" 

        "Of course you will Ritsu, after all, you're my brother," Shigeo smiled. Those words echoed inside Ritsu's ears and he too was determined to try out what his brother did. He remembered how he was able to use his powers and it didn't come to him naturally like it did with his older brother. As difficult as it was, he still tried to obtain them. He looked down in apathy, but shook off the concerned look on his face.

        You watched from a distance away and decided to look around yourself. It was very peaceful and quiet here compared to the crazy in the city. It was so different that even the trees and the sky looked unfamiliar. Birds made loud and sweet noises, but they weren't as loud as the clicking and chirpings of the cicadas. Although their screeches were very loud, they still sounded like musical synthesizers to your ears. You moved deeper into the forest, not too far from the boys. Then there was a sudden sense of urgency you felt. It lasted for a while and you tried brushing it off, but it wouldn't go away. Was it a bear? Some animal? You looked around in hopes of finding out what it is. You didn't move as you didn't want to scare Shigeo and Ritsu either. They were still distracted while your eyes and ears were alert for anything dangerous that could approach the three of you. 

        "Lets go over there Nii-san!" Ritsu said in excitement. They rushed over to a different spot as you followed after them.

        "Hey boys," you were going to tell them not to run off without telling you first, but their little legs were, to your surprise, particularly fast. You caught up to them once they were focused on another tree.

        "Shige-chan, Ristu-kun, stay here for a second, I'm going to go check on something."

        They replied with an okay and didn't bother to ask where you were off to. They were too absentminded. You envied how kids didn't have to worry so much. You trusted them enough to leave them on their own for a little bit and if they did ended up getting lost, you could find them easily with your powers.

        Your feet moved carefully, stepping over each twig sprawled out on the soil ground. You wiped the sweat from your forehead with your forearm; the humidity inescapable. You licked your dry lips as you winced at the sun. The ground smoldered and sent up a disorienting haze. The heat was so unbearable that even the birds and insects could succumb to the dastardly temperature. Your shirt stuck to your wet skin and it was getting harder to breathe, but that didn't stop you from searching the exasperating feeling that was lingering inside you.

        Soon you encountered a place where there was a lofty fence circling around a huge building that towered above the trees. It was pretty massive and dirty, resembling a jailhouse. There were a few cars parked outside of it and you observed the doors of the building without moving from your spot. You sensed agitation inside of the edifice and to your fear, a few cries. It was unsettling, however you kept detecting what was inside, or at least tried to. You thought about reporting this place, but it wasn't like anyone was around here in the middle of the mountains and there were signs that told tresspassers to not enter. Maybe it was some secret facility, but out here in the middle of the forest was just beyond suspicious. You grabbed your phone and switched to the camera, taking a quick picture of the peculiar building. Having one last look at it, you hurried to get back to Shigeo and Ritsu.

        You returned to find them gone from their spot. You couldn't believe that they'd leave when you specifically told them not to go anywhere. You searched around the trees that they were playing around just moments ago. You called for their names a few times but couldn't detect a sign from them either. 'Dammit! I should of brought them along' There were all sorts of distressing emotions flowing through you. You couldn't believe that they would just run off like this, they usually listened, so why? You nearly chocked on air when you realized the possible situations they could be in right now. They could of been kidnapped. Your mind raced through many thoughts. With hitched breaths, you searched all over the trail you three walked on. Your heart pounded against your chest and worrisome took over you.

         Then there was a small voice from a distant away.  

        "Ristu!! Shigeo!!!" you yelled at the top of your lungs. You listened closer to the faint voices coming from afar.

        "[y/n]-san! We're here!"

        You reached them right at the same time they reached you. They looked just as worried as you did, but you were too fretful and upset with them to see it.

        "What did I say about not leaving that spot?" you asked them in a demanding tone. Clearly you were angry. 

        "But we saw a person walking by and we thought it was you," Ritsu said.

        "Eh?" You looked around to try and detect anyone nearby. Who exactly made them think it was you. "It was probably someone else then," you said quietly with uncertainty. 

        You were silent on the way back to the train station and Shigeo noticed the sullen look on your face.

        "We're sorry," Shigeo said feebly with guilt in his voice. He grabbed tighter onto the net while his brother held the container with the beetle inside it. You saw their blameworthy faces; it was almost unbearable to watch. They shouldn't take the fault, they were doing what they were told and supposedly they mistook you for another passerby.  

        "Oh, it's alright, it was my fault anyway. I was the one that left you guys alone and you two just wanted to play around." The boys seemed relieved after you said that, but Ritsu had one question he couldn't quite let go of.

        "By the way, [y/n]-san, what were you doing back in the forest?" he asked in suspicion. You rapidly thought about what to say.

        "I thought I saw something you two would like, but I was wrong, it was just some bird. I'm not so good at exploring like you two," you said without looking at them. Your lie passed right above Shigeo's head, but Ritsu thought about it. Why didn't you just take them with you?

        ~~~

        The train's relentless whining and groaning pulls you back to your current state. Shigeo was asleep on your side and you too were ready to crash. But you blinked multiple times to stay awake. You checked your phone to look at the picture of the building from that day and saw that it stated its location. You saw there was also a text message from Reigen. You opened it and it read: Do you want to get coffee with me tomorrow?

        You took a quick mental calendar check to see if you were open after work and texted back with: Sure, I'm free around three

        After hitting send, you closed your eyes for a minute, only to open them again with the vibration of your phone.

       Great, I'll see you then

        It was odd getting a text from Reigen asking you to have a drink with him. He rarely texted you at all. Maybe he wanted to pay back for the subway thing again. Or perhaps he just wanted to talk. You knew that he was incredibly sorry for what he did. He was afraid that you or Shigeo might leave him. Guilt sat on your brain like toxic gasoline. Since he was so contrite you had to at least let him offer you his expense. You needed to show him the place you found at the mountains anyway, so it was a good oppurtunity to meet up with him. You closed your eyes as the train drifted you and Shigeo back home.

Chapter Text

        Reigen Arataka waited outside the Mob Cafe in his usual gray suit jacket and pink tie. Well if you looked closely enough, the jacket was new. Even for someone notoriously cheap like him, he happened to have just bought the jacket a few minutes before arriving. He was curious if you would notice since he had been fussing over his appearance for quite some time. The streets were bustling with vehicles as hundreds of people brushed past him. He watched families, friends and couples pass by while patiently waiting for you to show up at any moment. More random strangers came in and out of buildings or rode their bikes to take off. The coffee shop was noticeably busy, but it wasn't packed quite yet. It won't be for long however once students finish school.

        He checked his watch from time to time, aware that doing so wouldn't make you magically appear right in front of him. He continued with his people-watching to pass the time and saw couples holding hands and observed the way they looked at each other lovingly. He brushed off the image, even though he knew he envied something special like that. He was beginning to feel antsy after some time and wondered what could possibly be taking you this long. Maybe you were busy with the Kageyama brothers. Reigen thought about how you managed to take good care of those kids when they weren't even your own. Shigeo and Ritsu were so important to you and Reigen thought taking care of them was one of the biggest sacrifices of anyone's time. But in a considerate and heart-warming way.

         It was over ten minutes past three and he was beginning to think if maybe you just decided to ditch on meeting up with him. That or you forgot. Perhaps he was being paranoid, but it wouldn't surprise him if you never showed up. He waited a bit longer, but not much later did he turn to leave, chuckling to himself. He thought about the fact that anyone wanting to hang out with a ripoff was just wasting their time. His face fell faster than a a corpse on a cold evening. He persuaded himself that it was no big deal, but he knew somewhere that it was too good to be true.

        "Arataka-san!" His head snapped to his name, and he stopped to turn around where he saw you running up to him. You stopped in front of him and panted, putting your hands to your knees, glad that you arrived before he was gone from your view. Reigen stared wide eyed at you not because you looked like you just ran in a marathon, but because you actually showed up. 

        "You..." Reigen trailed off. After a while of no response from you, he began to worry. "You good?" He asked, concerned that you were so out of breath. You ran non-stop from the station to here so it wasn't like you could speak so soon. You swallowed your breath, straightened your back and stood normally, smiling at the formally dressed blonde that stood dumbstruck in front of you. Reigen had your full attention and waited for the best possible excuse on forgetting this meet-up. Oh come on, wasn't it nice just to show up at all?  

        "Sorry I'm late, there was a cat running down the street and it almost got hit by a car," you said. "Hopefully that's a good excuse," you grinned after reading his thoughts. You then explained to Reigen about how you missed your train and how it was over 'some stupid cat' making you even more behind on time. He watched your body language and the way you talked. Your alluring eyes moved nowhere but on his own, and it gave him the hint that you were in fact telling the truth. Reigen had the idea of you sleeping in or lazing around, but you were partly in your work clothes and you didn't seem like the type to do that. You were always timely and came to anyone's aid no matter the circumstances. Unlike him, you kept promises well and you were right there for them. It was the one part that made him like you more.  

        "No no, don't worry about it," he chuckled and began wondering why he even doubted you in the first place. You saw his smile and wondered what it was for.

        "Well?" You said, gesturing your head towards the cafe entrance. He opened the door for you like the gentleman that he is, and you both walked inside.

        Once you two settled down and ordered drinks you started talking about the trip with the boys up the mountains and mentioned the uncanny building that sat in the middle of nowhere. You pulled out your phone to show him the pictures you took. You handed the phone over to Reigen after landing on the photo of the edifice. Reigen observed it with his sharp eyes and fully examined the structure.

        "It has to be like a factory or a secret facility or something," he said.

        "Yes but guess what I heard inside of it? Screaming, like...torture and agony," you responded, holding up the cup of coffee to your mouth, slightly tilting it to take a sip of the hot bean water.

        "Okay, sure, we should tell someone about that place, but do you think this is related to Mob and Ritsu again? With the...yakuzas," Reigen asked, whispering the last word. He looked around to make sure none would hear a frightening word.

        "They're not yakuzas. Ritsu said they're a criminal organization, which is...well...a lot worse. I'm not sure if it's related to them, but it's a clue and to be quite honest, I don't know what to do about it besides checking what's in there," you replied, setting down your cup. Reigen's answer was to inform the police, but then he remembered the last time he said that, you almost blew a fuse. He understood that they probably couldn't handle what is to come, but there's a chance that you couldn't either. There was really nothing else to be done. He really hoped that you wouldn't go back there.

        "So, you wanted to talk to me about something?" you said, holding the cup of coffee to your lips once more. It was unlike you to change the subject, especially from a topic that seemed very critical to you, but there must of been another reason he called you out here.

        "Uh, no reason...just wanted to..." Reigen trailed off again as he stared into his own cup of the dark, muddy-colored liquid, his reflection staring back at him. You held your gaze on him, wondering what this could be about. He picked back on his words again, "Just wanted to make sure you're still not mad at me about what happened at the subway... other than that it was just to chat with you...that's all."

         Reigen rubbed his fingers up and down the coffee cup handle. He suddenly felt apprehensive when talking to you. He called you up here to apologize again, but you both knew you'd already forgiven him enough and it was almost as if he forgot why he even wanted to see you in the first place. You blinked a few times and presumed that this was one of his ways of saying sorry....again.

         "I thought we already got over this, I may be kind of an asshole, but I'm not the type to really hold a grudge on something as dumb back there. I'm the one that doubted you so I think I should be the one apologizing. You're probably a better person than I am." That last sentence was a bit uneasy for you to say, but you believed that it was an honest truth. 

        Reigen tensed at the words 'better person' as he didn't see himself as anything but a mere fraud. He felt empathy for your delicate but mistaken eyes. You were so smart yet you had put your trust in him. You gave him a questionable look once you caught him staring but decided not to worry about it too much. Reigen was turning slightly red on his cheeks. Maybe it was the coffee.

        You leaned your head on your hand and stared out the window, observing people walk their dogs or strolling through the city with their friends, family and significant other. Chattering of other customers in the coffee shop were faded into the background of your own world. They were no longer heard once you completely spaced out. You were currently in a peaceful state of mind. You thought about where your life was going at this point. Was it worth it to keep it like this? Did you have to do something? Maybe you've been too mean. Maybe it was time for a bit of change.

         Reigen watched you look out the window, expecting you to pick up your things and leave. Instead you stayed and, and you were looking very restful. Soon Reigen rested his arms on the table. Not long after did he start doing the same, pondering his life as he blanked out into his own world. Except he stared at you, not out the window.

        "Arataka-san," you said his same in a gentle tone and paused for a moment. Reigen nearly jolted up from his seat when he heard your voice, snapping out of his secluded thoughts. "I'm sorry if I've been a real jerk. I never thought I'd tell someone this, but....I've always had issues with...people...and..I feel like I'm losing time trying to change that about myself." You didn't know how to explain your personal problems nor feelings that well and opening up to others didn't come to you as naturally as it did with others. Reigen didn't quite grasp what you were saying, but it came to him soon and he knew what you meant.

        "Not really, as in you shouldn't be the one saying sorry. There really is no point in putting yourself down about it, I mean, it may feel like we're losing time considering our age and all that. However, it's not too late to change ourselves, especially when there's not much to change." Reigen said. He tried to find a different way of saying, 'you're perfect' but that was not the case right now. Everyone had their flaws and all you needed right now was a little boost. "And not to worries, you have Mob and Ritsu who think you're like the greatest person ever." 

        Now that was real encouraging right there. "How is it you're so good with words and advice? Did you practice or does this come naturally to you?" you couldn't help but ask. He often said things that were really   convincing, inspiring even. No wonder he was making good cash and business. You noticed how smart Reigen is and you couldn't help but wonder why he did what he did. He could absolutely help others instead. Although that's partly what he's doing, but if he was open to any suggestions you would help him out with that. You hoped to believe in him more.

        "Well, I wouldn't say I'm 'good with words' but thanks for the compliment. It's just that I like to help others out I guess," he answered.

        'Huh, how vague' you thought, but kept your mouth shut. 

        "Arataka...I think I'd like to get to know you better." It's been a year now. He was the only friend you had. Other than Shigeo and Ritsu of course. By now you both forgot about the topic regarding the questionable building, instead you both talked for an hour, and the conversations kept going. 

        "I know I'll be seeing you again soon," Reigen smirked, opening the door for you on the way out as you chuckled. 

        "For sure. Thanks for the coffee, I had a good time, let's do it again someday," you said politely. What happend to the cold-stoned death stare and the unexpected insults? It was probably still there, but it apparently decided to stay home for the day.

        "Me too," Reigen said and you two bid each other farewells. He watched you walk off without turning back. 'Better person...' He reflected on those two words again, and after calling it a good day, he also turned to leave.

        ---

         You completely forgot about work. It felt as though your head was taking a vacation before your physical state could. Your break was over about half an hour ago and you didn't notice the time until you checked your phone. 'Ah shit' You were having second thoughts about skipping for the day, but you needed a job right now. Especially right now, having the boys live with you and all. Yet, you didn't want to go so soon, it was really nice getting along with Reigen. Out of all people, there was no telling that you two would get along so well. 

        You arrived upon the building of your workplace. No one noticed you, so you sneaked inside the doors and quickly, but silently slid into your chair. 

        "Ahem."

        'Dammit'

        "What excuse this time?" Your boss stood right next to you. You immediately frowned right after hearing him speak. He waited impatiently for you to answer. Tapping his foot on the ground like a disappointed mother. It always irritated you and your co-workers when he did so.

        "I lost track of time sir," you said, looking at him straight in the eyes. 

        "Well then how about next time you choose to take your breaks inside. I expected more form you [l/n]-san. You're starting to act unproffessional. A bad look for my company. You're behavior influences your co-workers too do you know that? This has happened too often recently, you're lucky that this is just another warning. But know that I won't let it slide next time," he said and walked off to his office where he does nothing but glue his ass to his chair while employees worked theirs off.

        "Yes sir," you said, formally but balantly. That was clearly the last straw before you lose this hell of a job. The boss has aggravated everyone at some point, but he rarely stepped out of his office to lecture them. It was true that you began coming in late, but it was for good reason(s). Unfortunatley he caught you from your over half an hour long break and apparently it was hard for him to let it go this time. You hoped to get fired but then it would be time to look for another job again. What a pain.

        ---

        Shigeo waited outside for you to finish up for the day. It took you a bit longer than usual regarding the recent trouble. You quickly packed your things the second your shift was over. You checked your desk to make sure you weren't forgetting anything and stepped out of the dreadful office space. Your boss was standing near his office door, firmly watching you leave. At least that's what you saw from your peripheral vision. Creepy.

        "Shigeo-kun?" you came out of the door to find him sitting patiently on a bench, his arms resting back and legs swinging back and forth. "Don't tell me you were waiting for me for hours," you said. Shigeo stopped swinging his legs and brought his attention to you.

        "It wasn't long," he answered, sliding from the bench, grabbing his school bag to walk up besides you. You noticed his brother wasn't with him. He always lingering around Shigeo; they were literally inseperable. 

        "Where's Ritsu? Home?" you asked, as you two began walking out.

        "He says he decided to join a club after school from now on," Shigeo answered.

        "Oh, what club?"

        "I think it's just the book club right now, but he's planning to be a student council when he moves to middle school someday." 

        "Hm," you said in amusement. It seemed very much like Ritsu to do activities at school. One thing was for sure, he was staying out a little later for the first time. It looked like he was finally able to feel comfortable enough going outside. You were both relieved and proud of him. You and Shigeo stopped at the red light. Passing cars blew air that felt cool in the heated, summer weather. Streets were packed with pedesterians and inside the office blocks were electricity surging through the windows, keeping the city alight. The sky was slowly descending into darkness and it turned into a deep orange color.

        "How about you Shige-kun?"

        "Hm?" Shigeo looked up at you in puzzlement.

        "You want to do anything? Joining clubs, something to be in the future?"

        Shigeo looked down for a moment to think. He never even thought about what he wanted to do with his life. Seeing Ritsu figure out what he wanted made him a feel a bit envious. What did he want to do?

        Shigeo shook his head, "Nothing really."

        You looked at him curiously and thought that at this age, kids like him would be bouncing up and down, giddily telling adults about what they want to be when they grow up. Like an astronaut, firefighter, police officer, etc. He seems like he has no interest whatsoever, which was pretty normal. He resembled you as a kid too.

        "[y/n]?" he called your name. "Do you like what you do? As in your job?"

        You moved slightly, facing him. 'What a perfect day for that question' Of course you wouldn't tell him that though. "Do I like it? Not really...but determined? Yes" you answered. It was a weird answer, but it showed Shigeo that you were hardworking. It's worth coming home from your job. The boys made things better a lot of the time. 

         Before you could think up a better answer, your ears heard a loud yowling that was undoubtfully a cat. Your eyes shifted to look for where it was. It then caught a white cat running across the roads to reach the sidewalk, only to drop something it was carrying in its mouth. The cat walked back to retrieve the food in its mouth again, but this time it was having a difficulty grabbing it. It resembled the same cat from before. That's because it was the same cat from earlier that day.

        'Come on cat, move on, go' you thought in your head as worrisome was starting to wash over you. There were cars and even a truck coming from ahead. The cat still hasn't budged from the same spot as it was trying to find a way to place the rotten fish food in its mouth. If she didn't move, it would be too late for her. You tried using your powers but it didn't feel like working with you at the moment. Your hand moved back to your side and your feet had suddenly moved on its own, taking you to the cat. You ran halfway to the road where the cat was standing, unaware of what was coming. Your arms reached and grasped the small creature as you held it tightly to your chest.

        Soon an unexpected screech was heard from the truck along with other cars that slammed on their breaks. Nearly a second before the truck hit you, you jumped and fell onto the sidewalk pavement with a painful grunt, landing right on your side. Bearing the stinging pain on the left side of your arm. The cat clutched onto your shirt in confusion as to what has just happened. It then meowed at you in a sweet tone of thanks.

        Shigeo was still on the other side of the street, unable to register everything that happened so quickly. To you, it felt like everything was in slow-motion. Shigeo looked from side to side, trying to debate on whether if he should stay where he was or come to you. He was panicking, seeing all the cars parked to the sides of the road followed by people crowding around the same area, but Shigeo decided to come to your aid anyway. 

        "Ngh," you grunted, still holding on to the frightened creature that supposedly decided to stay on your lap. It was quite a fall you had there so the pain on your back and arms felt like it was vibrating with heat. 

        "[y/n]!" You saw Shigeo running up to you in dismay. He was standing right next to you before your eyes. "Are you okay?" he asked with panic in his voice.

        "Could be better, but I think this little guy is doing just fine," you said, standing up to assure him that you could walk. "Don't worry, just fell hard." You chuckled a bit, but Shigeo had a serious face that showed real concern for you. He checked for injuries even though it was hard to see because you had sleeves on. It was only a few minor scratches and a bump that'll more than likely turn into a bruise afterwards. 

        "Is everything alright? Are you hurt?" A man, quite possibly the truck driver, asked. He held a phone that was ready to call for help. Unbeknownst to him, you thought that maybe he had hit you.

        "Yeah I'm alright, excuse me for suddenly running out in front, but I couldn't bear to watch this one get road-killed," you responded, stroking the cat's fur to reassure that it was safe. This caught Shigeo's attention, as he too now wanted to hold the innocent animal that you just saved from encountering it's death. You looked to where the truck nearly hit you and saw that there wasn't a major accident. Only three people were talking. Most of them didn't care to step out and just moved on to wherever they headed.

        "Are any of them okay? Do we need to call someone?" you asked, just to be sure.

        "Not a single car touched each other I believe," the man answered, looking back to check for anyone who could be injured. They were outside talking, looking back to you and the driver. It seemed as though it was all from luck. "Have a good day mam, be careful next time," he tilted his cap and went back to inform   everyone that everything was fine. You bowed to them in thanks for their concern and they drove off after bowing back. 

       You looked at your hand and contemplated the earlier event. If only your powers had worked then it wouldn't have been a mess. What if you were one step late? It would of been an even bigger disaster. After feeling Shigeo's hand on your left you looked down at him and nodded once more. You headed home with Shigeo and a new acquaintance.

        ---    

        "I'm glad you didn't let her go somewhere else," Shigeo said quietly to you.

        "Why would I do that? This cat will probably cause more problems if I let her loose."

        You placed the cat on your couch as she sniffed and investigated the new place. Shigeo petted her happily, her fur was dirty, but it was soft and the color resembled his favorite drink. She meowed in delight when he scratched behind her ears and neck. You were scattering around your apartment room, looking for a blanket and some food. Your left arm still stinged a little during the process.

        "There we are. Tuna," you said, setting down a blanket on the floor along with a small plate. You scarped every piece of tuna from the can that you planned on eating for lunch tomorrow and put it on the plate. Shigeo carried the cat towards the kitchen floor and set it down harder than was polite. She was hesitant, being in a new area, but gave in to the outstanding dish sitting in front of her. She ate, no longer bearing the hunger that was nagging her stomach. Shigeo observed the way she ate the tuna, licking off every last piece.

        "Are we keeping her?" Shigeo asked, the one question you hoped he hadn't come up with. He was already a pretty big cat person and you felt his 'love at first sight' when he began petting the small animal. The cat's tail moved side to side like she was waiting for you to answer. You looked at the cat then at Shigeo, and you couldn't tell which one did the sad eyes better. 'Dammit'

        "Sure we can keep her," you sighed and put your head down low in shame of being so powerless against them. It was starting to feel like you were adopting a child every year. Shigeo silently gasped in excitement and couldn't help but to pet his new friend again. 

        Later Ritsu came home to find Shigeo playing with his new best friend whom he called 'Milk' because of her unmistakable fur color and also because of the boy's obsession with the drink. Not to mention, the name strangely, but ironically fit the cat. 

        'Having not much experience in pets, they sure decided to get fond of a stray real quick' you thought. Why couldn't people get along with each other more than they do with animals? Well it was you who rescued her. It's obvious that saving a life is an extordinarily generous moral character for a person.

Chapter Text

       Your sleep was disturbed by an unusual sound that you assumed was coming from your phone; it was actually Milk. She was actively squirming on top of you, begging for some undenying attention. You had one eye half opened and wondered how in god's name she got up onto your bed. You blinked a few times to make sure it was only your vision making you see two blurry cats on top of you. She looked happy to have woken you in such an early hour while you grouchily mumbled something about taking her back to the streets. 

        "Could it be that you're hungry? What do you want?" you said groggily. It was still early in the morning and you noticed how tired you were once you realized you were asking questions to a cat. Avoiding her meows you collapsed onto your bed again. But Milk didn't give up that easily. She didn't have the patience to be ignored. If that made any sense at all.

        The cat yowled this time, wanting your full attention on her and only her. Milk wouldn't stop until you gave her a sign that you were fully awake. Your eyebrows twitched in annoyance as the yowling got louder...and louder.

        "Ugh! What?!" you sat up in frustration. You had a few more hours to sleep before work, and rage had taken over you already. You looked like a dragon who was just woken up from a hundered year slumber, but Milk wasn't frightened at all. She scratched your covers in a playful way and even started to pounce on your stomach, clawing your sheets or kneading them repeatedly. She meowed in the sweetest voice she could muster and tucked her paws together underneath her chest after giving up. Her eyes formed into a smile, similar to a fox. 

        "I'll feed her [y/n]-san," you heard Ritsu say, He stumbled across him and his brother's futon, as you handed him the cat. He had a hard time getting a hold of her, but got the hang of it. He sleepily carried Milk into the kitchen and gently placed her on the ground. You watched him as he carefully prepared Milk's 4 a.m. breakfast, then turned to look down at Shigeo who was still fast asleep. Poor Ritsu, he didn't even want a cat in the first place. Though he was already very well accustomed to her. You knew it was too late to get rid of her.

        ---

        "[y/n]-san?" Ritsu stopped at your doorway and saw you on your laptop working on something. Your small 'office' space was an avalanche waiting to happen. Piles of papers sat on your desk and on shelves that looked ready to collapse. Bills, envelopes and more work-related files were crammed into drawers. The only thing gratifying was the hanging picture of Shigeo and Ritsu on their trip to the mountains (it wasn't only once that you guys went).

        "No 'san' please. What is it Rii-chan?" 

       "Can you please not call me by that name?" Ritsu said, vividly annoyed.

        You chuckled. "Exactly so no 'san', but still it's cute, and your pouting adds in the extra." You took a quick glance at his face before gluing your eyes back to the screen again. "Need help?" 

        Avoiding your response Ritsu quickly asked you his question. "Can you...can you teach me how to use psychic powers like Nii-san?" Ritsu looked sheepish as he adverted his eyes from you.

        "Oh?" You turned to look at him this time. "And what brings you this sudden favor?"

        "I want to be able to use them...for when things get...dangerous and such." He put both of his hands behind his back like a shy school girl. It was a bit unusual seeing him act this agitated. The question came out of nowhere. You figured it was best not to rack up his predicament too much before asking him about his motive.

        "I suppose I can teach you the basic stuff. But to tell you the truth, I myself don't have that much power compared to when I was around your age." You recollected the event with Milk a few days ago. You never envisioned a day where your powers would come in use. Thinking about it now, you envied it.

        "I don't really know what you mean by when things get dangerous. Psychic powers don't really have any use. Other than protecting yourself or someone else from harm, or not having to get up to grab the TV remote, yeah, sure I guess, but my point is, they won't get you the exact thing that you're seeking."

        You didn't want to say revenge, but since you were jumping to conclusions, it could be what he was bidding for. It was true that he's young and probably yearned to have a taste of psychic power. He had the potential to be admired or acknowledged by his older peers. Although you understood the issue only superficially. The question was, did he want to use his powers just to impress others? Or was it some other precarious reason? Ritsu, by far, was the hardest one to read and understand out of anyone you've ever met.  

        "Tell me Ritsu," you said, leaning forward on your desk chair. "Is there something you're planning on doing? Why are you desperate for your power?" It would be too soon to ask him about the comparison between him and his brother. The atmosphere felt tense and it was difficult to interpret the mood.

        Ritsu's breath hitched and he clenched his fists. He wasn't aware that you were reading his emotions. Jealousy, fear, and worry was what you got out of him so far. It was obvious that he was up to something. You could faintly discern his body language as well. 

        "You've never seen Nii-san's powers have you?" Ritsu asked.

        "Of course I have, he showed them to me when-"

        "I mean his full power."

        You couldn't answer this one. Ritsu felt uncomfortable, but he built the confidence to speak honestly. He was taking the risk.

        "[y/n]-san...the truth is....I'm scared..." Ritsu lowered his gaze, but you gave him time to continue. "He's dangerous...and I want to be able to defend myself if the time ever comes again." He shuddered at the memories. He loved his brother dearly, but he was confused as to how to feel about him when his powers came to a point where it was uncontrollable. There was nothing anyone could do when facing unknown percent.

        You nodded, "I understand." But Ritsu shook his head in response.

        "You haven't seen it yet, and I don't think you'll ever want to."

        'This kid...' He was incredibly stressed. You didn't want to push him over the edge and strain him more than he was already doing to himself. There must of been a way to comfort him about this. Shigeo was too honest, too innocent and upright one of the kindest people out there. There was no way he'd carelessly throw out so much power where it would petrify others. At least not purposefully. 

        You ruffled Ritu's hair and sighed. His teary eyes were dried by the sleeves on his shirt. What you did know was that these two looked out for each other and that they would never hurt the other intentionally. Incognizant of what Claw has done to these kids, you deemed likely that Shigeo and Ritsu were'nt inflicted in an unhealthy thirst for revenge. Now that was an issue you hoped to never encounter. Then again, you had to stop overanalyzing everything.

        "I'll teach you," you said. "But only if you promise to use them for good." It was a cheesy thing to say, but it did fine just for now.

        Ritsu expressed his keenness and nodded enthusiastically. He was glad that you cared about him too, and not just his brother. 

        "I promise."

        ---

        'I have no idea what she would eat' you thought to yourself. Picking up two different can foods. One containing fish and the other with some type of meat. You knew that you couldn't feed Milk with just raw fish dinner for humans every day and so you became aware of her diet. After an early release from work, you quickly stopped in at a local grocery store. Now you were at loss on what food brand to pick with regard to never owning a cat before. You released a sigh and dumped various brands of cat food into the grocery basket without looking at the shelf again.

        After leaving the store you strolled along a sidewalk next to walls and power line poles on the way back home. There were paper advertisements stuck to the poles in a very crooked and unorganized fashion as the light glimmered onto it. You wouldn't usually look, but for some reason today you happened to have glanced at them. You stopped once your eyes caught several papers consisting of missing children. They were the usual black and white images of lost kids with only little information attached on the bottom. You searched to find where they were last seen and found that most of them had been taken from their own homes or near their homes. You then observed the printed pictures of the children, none of them looked familar to you nor had any connection whatsoever. Another thing you noticed was if any of them had lost their parents. It was unlikely as they were the ones who put up all the information about their kids. It was sad to find many of them still not found and possibly gone for good. You could only imagine what the parents were going through. They're probably desperate, fighting to find their child until driven insane.

        You continued walking back home. Your mind collected ideas on what to make for dinner, as well as an exception of Milk to yell at you continuously for some. You walked by some people crowding around for a sale on watermelons and some other diverse amount of fruits. You stopped to join the bundle to look for some that looked fresh and ripe. You were focused on choosing the best ones, then out of nowhere did a familiar face appear.

        "Oh," he waved his hand and you did the same.

        "Arataka-san," you said his name in surprise. It was unusual to see him outside his office on a weekday.

        "Hey, already out of work?" he asked.

        "I get out early on Thursdays. How about you? Shouldn't you be in your office?"

        "Well, it was a slow day, just happened to feel like closing out early." Reigen slid his hands in his pocket and gave out a tired sigh.

        "How about Shigeo and Ritsu?" You asked, a pinch of worry in your voice. It was a coincidence seeing the papers of missing adolescents from earlier. 

        "I sent them home hours ago, should be fine."

        You sighed in relief. You noticed he had also bought a bag full of fruit. Reigen glanced at the heavy-looking bags you carried while you stared at his own.

        "Need help with those groceries?" he asked, his eyes following the five big plastic bags that hanged on your forearms. He already offered his hands to take them for you when you handed it to him.

        "Oh uh, if you insist." You had to admit, your arms were getting tired. You didn't realize it, but they had red line markings when you gave some of the bags to him.

        "I feel like I owe you now," you said to him.

        "Pfff."

        You smiled at his response and walked closer beside him. "So, how are the boys doing with you? They haven't been hanging around home for quite some time." 

        "Oh, well you know, they're a pain in the ass," Reigen answered jokingly. "But Mob is helping out a lot.   Ritsu hasn't come in as much as he used to though." Your first thought was that maybe Ritsu was busy in his book club after school. It was summer vacation however, and now worry overcame you again. Since it was the break, maybe he was hanging out with his friends. You never questioned where the boys went anymore. Now you were beginning to feel irresponsible.

        "I'll have to check with him later."

        You stared off at the street lights which flickered on and off. You two were walking in the eerie prt of Seasoning City; a place you had to cross on the way home and that you've always hated with a passion. You caught only a glimpse of the lights again but it was enough to chill your bones. It didn't feel as bad though, most likely because there was someone with you at the moment. But on nights you walked alone, it never failed to creep you out. It was unusual of you to be afraid of something innocuous such as a simple, dark street, but rumors of murders and kidnaps were always spreading from time to time. Especially now since you saw the many missing children earlier. Then a thought lurked into your mind where a possible case scenario was that you wouldn't be able to protect yourself. You found this to be weak and pathetic, but it's true that you can never run from fear. Fear always works. 

        The rest of the walk home was filled with chatting and light conversations, (which made you feel a lot safer), but once you two reached the apartment building it was quiet and there was a heavy silence that settled over you two, thicker than the tension in the atmosphere. Eyes glanced around nervously but it wasn't too long until you broke the silence. 

        "Thanks, I can take them from here." You reached out your hands and took back the groceries from Reigen. "Sorry, I didn't think you'd walk all the way here and-"

        "No no, it's fine. I'll see you later [y/n]," Reigen said. He didn't need anything more than a thank you and so it was enough to leave for the night.

        "You too, goodnight," you said quietly.

        And at that he watched you walk safely inside. Not that you really needed to be looked after at all, but he still wanted to make sure. All the talk about spirits, organizations and dangerous espers made Reigen feel more wary of the world and how toxic it really was. If he were to drop dead someday, even if it was from out of nowhere, he wanted to do something right before it happens. He hasn't necessarily reached that goal yet, but for tonight, he walked back home with a satisfied smile.    

        ---

         You were in a rush on a certain monday morning. Skipping breakfast and refusing Shigeo's when he considerately offered some of his to you. You had no time whatsoever, although it was thoughtful of him.  

        "Oh, I might stop by at Reigen's office today after work." You put on your jacket and grabbed your stuff. "So I guess I'll see both of you there."

         Ritsu devoured his own breakfast consisting of rice and eggs. With a mouthful he said, "No thanks, I probably won't make it today." You watched him quickly finish the rest of his food and noticed Shigeo looking at him in confusion. It wasn't every day that Ritsu was there with him, but he never stayed late after school. You asked him why not since it's not like a boy that young an age had any huge plans. Something didn't feel too right.

        "I'm studying with some friends after book club and I'll probably have homework to do after that as well."

         You stared at Ritsu to try and read him. It didn't seem like he was lying, but it was probably useless just asking him twenty questions at once to see what's going on. Besides, time was ticking. You apprehended the fact that it was mostly Shigeo that Reigen worked with. You were happy that they made a good team and secretly hoped that Ritsu would too.

        "Alright, well stop by if you have the time." Then with that you took off.

        As per usual, Seasoning City was teaming with people desperate to get to work and businesses were   overwhelmed with burden each day. The exhaust from the cars combined with the heat that filled the air you breathed in made you gag. The sun blazed over you with more heat rising up in thick waves off the streets.   You could practically smell the sewage coming from the other side of the road while you waited for the stoplight to turn green. Sweat rolled down your back and you prayed for the rest of the dreaded summer   season to end. It felt like the longest out of the entire year.

        Unexpectedly, you felt a sting of alarm inside you. The back of your head was beaming and it didn't stop until you found where it was coming from. It was a person. An unusually tall one who wore a vestment or some sort that covered over his head. No one was aware of what dangers were vibrating from him except you. Matter of fact, he came out of nowhere and was now standing right next to you. Did he not know he was making it obvious or is that his intention? Then you realized that maybe he knew what you were. There was also a possibility that this 'guy' was not really a person at all. Confusion and anxiety swirled inside you like a wild whirlwind.

        You tried your best not to turn your head to look at him, you didn't move a muscle. The stoplight turned green, and you waited for this 'person' to walk first before you took a single step. You decided to follow this 'man' and walked behind as many people as you could. Without taking your eyes off him, you waited until he moved further apart. After a few stops, he turned to walk behind another building. You hurriedly followed after, but he was gone before you could make it to where he went. He was undeniably too fast for a human to disappear out of the blue.

        You suspected that maybe he knew you were following him, but saved that question for later when you checked the time on your clock. 

        ---

        "What's this Shishou?" Shigeo stared at a little cashier that was set right in front of him. It looked old, rusty and cheap like it was picked up right out of the trash. 

        "Ah, you'll be collecting hard earned cash from clients right there. Don't worry, as long as you know how to handle money." Reigen swung his chair around to face him and saw the blank expression written on the boy's face. "You do know how to give back change and all that stuff right?"

        "Yes."

        "Good! Then it's no problem. It should be a few minutes until our next client comes in." Reigen laid back on his chair and began working on God knows what on his computer. Shigeo spaced out for a moment. He thought about this extra work of his and started contemplating his 'job' here. Was this any fun for him? There wasn't anything else to do though. Even the clubs at school never interested him. He was always going to be the member of the Going-Home Club, or so he thought.

        After finishing up with the last client who had issues with a certain lamp turning on and off, Reigen closed up earlier than usual, knowing there would be no more. You told Reigen that you would be there by 6, but it was already past 6:30 and Shigeo was a little bit anxious. He shifted on the couch a lot and kept looking back at the clock every passing minute. 

        "You don't think [y/n]'s in trouble do you Shishou?" Shigeo asked quietly, giving Reigen a worrisome look. 

        "Hm? [y/n]? In trouble?" Reigen laughed. "Don't be so thickheaded Mob, she's stronger than both our powers combined. She'll be here soon," Reigen said casually. He actually hoped that Shigeo's concern wasn't real. He figured that you were still at work. But what if someday you were in trouble? Was it up to Shigeo himself to save you? Would Reigen also be able to help?

        "What's this?" your eyes pointed towards the lamp when you entered. Shigeo's face showed both relief and glee. You walked straight toward the lamp and looked to find if there was anything special. It's tattered shade was crooked and contained a few holes in it. The glass was cracked and the ugly pattern was an awful color.

        "That's from a client, she wants me to watch over it and fix it up," Reigen answered. You gave him a perplexed look. 

        "So...you're like a handyman now." You guessed that the client hasn't read the sign that was written "Spirits and Such" in big letters outside.

        "Nope," Reigen got up and sauntered towards the lamp sitting next to you. "This one is haunted," he sneered. You raised a brow and looked from Reigen to Shigeo, then to the lamp.

        "Have you seen what it does?" you asked.

        "No, but I was thinking maybe you or Mob could see something," Reigen said. He put his hands in his pocket and observed the haunted household item. Somehow it looked creepier than before. From what he remembered his client saying, all it did was flicker on and off and occasionally made noise. It was still unbeknown to him if it was actually possessed or just broken. 

        "Well, I don't see anything strange hanging around." You crouched down to take a closer look, then touched the lamp shade, checking under every spot. While doing so, you also noticed lines of salt surrounding the lamp. You grabbed a pinch, and rubbed it between your fingers as Reigen watched you.

        "Purified?" You asked.

        Reigen checked his salt bag. "Oops."

        You rolled your eyes and proceeded to stare at the lamp.

        "Can you see anything strange Shigeo-kun?"

        Shigeo shook his head. "It's not possessed, but if what the client said was true, then i think it's most likely handled by a demon." You felt ice cubes run down your back. 

        "I'm sure you already know this, but Mob was able to see spirits since he was younger," Reigen said. He didn't mention the drawing of a ghost that Shigeo gave to him when they first started working together. It gave him nightmares for a few nights. That drawing was also still kept somewhere, because he felt bad for throwing it away.

        Not much later, did the lamp start to flicker very faintly. Soon it was turning on and off just like how the client explained it would. You checked the cord and saw that it wasn't plugged in. Reigen was awfully calm and Shigeo was too. You were more freaked out compared to them two. After all, they were the ghost hunters, and you've never had to exorcise or talk to any spirits before.

        "What's causing it?" Reigen asked.

        "Wish I knew," you replied.

        The three of you sat still and watched the strange phenomenom. It had been less than a minute until the light bulb decided to go out, bursting sprays of its electricity left. It wasn't just the lamp that went out however. Reigen's office was pitch black and soon without any warning, about one third of the area's lights went out. From what you heard outside, people were startled and now it was hard to see what was going on. It was like a prank some kids were pulling. 

        "Uh...[y/n]? Mob?" Reigen looked up in concern. 

        You continued to glare at the lamp in front of you, like there was someone hiding inside of it.

        "What? Are you afraid?" you questioned the inanimate object, sitting innocently on Reigen's coffee table. "Well we're not afraid of you...come out from wherever you're hiding." 

         Shigeo sat patiently still, waiting for the next thing to happen. After no sign of anymore movement, the lights came back on. You were close to touching it but chose not to. This lamp, or whatever was controlling it, had bad luck written all over. Everything settled down and Reigen was the first to speak.

        "Time to throw this out and tell the client that it broke." Reigen reached out his hands to pick it up, but you stopped him with an arm.

        "No wait," you pulled back to assure him that it was safe. "Keep it for a while, I want to know what's behind this."

        "Yeah, probably something dangerous and harmful, I'd rather smash that thing to pieces before it does something to my office." Reigen tried to take it again, but you grabbed it first.

        "Fine, I'll take it home with me." You picked up the lamp and planned on heading out the door.

        "What? No no no, I don't think so," Reigen tried his best to convince you to leave without the perilous lamp that you somehow felt the need to keep. You ignored his ways of talking you out of it and soon he gave up. Shigeo just watched the both of you bickering at each other.

        "Okay okay, alright, you can let it stay here. As long as you know for sure it's not going to destroy this place." You set the lamp down on the same spot from before.   

        "Can't promise you that, but I'm sure it won't destroy your precious office."

        "Why are you so keen on keeping it?" Reigen asked, looking at the lamp in fear of what it may be plotting. To his eyes, it displayed terror in your hands.

        "I don't know, maybe it's something...useful." That wasn't entirely the answer, but it was partly the truth. Going back to what Shigeo said, it was likely handled by a spirit. Something was commanding the lamp to do these things. Your consummate ability wasn't enough to figure out this entire mystery but you were hoping that this led you to Claw and not a path to something worse.

Chapter Text

        "Oh, Ritsu, never thought I'd see your face in this office again." Reigen opened his door wider to reveal the full discern look on the boy's face. He looked down, clearly showing that he didn't want to be there. 

        "[y/n]-sam said that I should come," Ritsu told him.

        "Ah, well your brother is here. Currently taking a nap." Reigen moved aside and let the younger brother in. He saw Shigeo passed out on the couch, face turned, only showing the back of his head. He had a blanket covered on top of him. His breath was soft and slow-paced, moving his body up and down.

        "What happened to him?" Ritsu asked, concern written on his face.

        "Hm? Ah well, you see, I found out he's not much of a big eater. We tried the delux bowl chashumen and Mob didn't feel so good after, he's just resting for now." Reigen prayed that Ritsu wouldn't tell you about this.

        "Why would you do that to him?" Ritsu asked with a slight raise in his voice. He demanded an answer.

        "Woah, he just wanted to try some. I didn't force it down his throat."

        Ritsu sighed and muttered, "You should know better."

        Reigen disrelished Ritsu's adult-like behavior. Especially when he used it to tell his peers what to do or what they should know. Like right now. Ritsu wasn't exactly wrong though. Reigen, not having any, barely knew anything about kids. Even if it's something as manageable as how much or how little they should eat. Shigeo just wanted to be a little like him.

        "Ritsu, is that you?" Shigeo sat in an upright position and turned towards his brother's voice. "You came and visited today." He smiled, happy to see his brother finding the time to get here. It had been a while.

        "Nii-San, are you okay? How are you feeling?" Ritsu disdained Shigeo's perceptible happiness and hurriedly walked over to his brother's side. He saw that Shigeo looked very tired, like he could black out any second. Probably due to waking up from digesting his food. 

        Shigeo saw the worried look on his brother's face, and so he gave him a reassuring nod. 

        "I'm okay."

        Reigen had given the boys some tea and manga to read as they rarely but sometimes chatted. He himself was reading the day's newspaper that contained nothing but the same old stories. Some interesting, some not. There was never anything exciting in Seasoning City. Shigeo and Ritsu talked a lot about school since that was what they had most in common speaking about. It quickly turned to Ritsu's popularity and how Shigeo envied that. 

        "No Ritsu, I think you would be great as student council. You could even be President."

        "You really think so?" Ritsu was shocked to say the least. Why was being popular so great? He didn't understand what all the commotion was about. He would trade Shigeo's abilities with his school fame any day.

        "Well of course," Shigeo gave him an encouraging smile.

        That smile reminded Ritsu of the times they spent on the mountains or playing in the park together. Shigeo would use his powers to make the waters from the drinking fountain float in the air. Ritsu put his hand inside it and even tried grabbing a handful. He wasn't jealous at the time. He only waited for his turn to be able to do what his brother could. Now his patience has slowly faded. Soon they started talking about   Shigeo's crush on a girl named Takane Tsubomi and Ritsu tried to understand why that might be. Reigen wasn't in the conversation until Shigeo asked him:

        "Reigen Shishou, what is your relationship with [y/n]-san?"

         Ritsu nearly choked on his tea.

        "Where did that come from?" Reigen asked without answering the question. He obviously wasn't listening to any of their discussions. 

        "Are you dating her?" Shigeo inquired. You and Reigen spent quite some time together so it was a wild guess. He was just curious. 

        "Hehe, it doesn't go that easy Mob," Reigen replied, turning his attention back to the newspaper.

        "Oh." Shigeo expected a more supportive answer. One that turns into an advice or a life lesson like he'd always had in store for people. He also didn't quite understand what he meant by 'it doesn't go that easy.' Ritsu almost gagged just by listening to this; the idea of someone capable and strong like you being in a relationship with someone like Reigen. He decided to keep quiet though.

        Then Reigen asked him, "Does....she talk about me at all?" He hid his face behind the newspaper.

        "Oh, well uh...sometimes."

        "Really? Like what?" This time Reigen put the paper down and his full attention was on Shigeo. Ritsu rolled his eyes.

        "Well, just about how helpful you can be and sometimes about how funny it was that you're an exorcist that can be scared of certain ghosts."

        Reigen was smiling at first, but his expression slowly turned into the opposite of anticipation. He continued listening to the young esper listing the things you said about him. Or more like complained about.

        "....and about how you always forget about purified salt, and about the time you took off during an excorcisim, and how you sweat-"

        "Alright, I think that's enough. If one more truth is uttered about Reigen-san, I think he'll pass out," Ritsu said. Although he enjoyed the disappointing look on Reigen's face, he figured that the old man needed a rest. He wouldn't want to be faced with a murder charge. 

        "Ah, I see..." Reigen's face was blank and he swore his heart rate decreased by a minute. 

        "But, despite all those things, I think [y/n]-san likes you," Shigeo finished. Ritsu looked at him thinking how he would know that. Reigen was taken aback. All he could think was 'Like? Or like like?'

        Reigen smiled. He had a close friend; one that was not a middle schooler and thankfully not a customer either. He didn't even recognize that his smile and pink cheeks were showing. It was until Ritsu looked slightly creeped out and Shigeo looking surprised did Reigen cover his face with the newspaper once more. 

        ---

         You closed your book after reading the last line again. Then you set it aside on top of the rest of the stack sitting on your shelf. Another journey through written papers had ended. 

        Milk jumped onto your bed which gave you some nice company. 

        "Hey there."

        You scratched the bottom of her chin and Milk moved so that you could scratch behind her ears next. You randomly wondered something you haven't thought of before. Can you read a cat's emotions? How about just any animal in general? You tried it on Milk. She rubbed her head on your thigh as you concentrated on what she was feeling. Oh hey, you sensed that she was feeling content and at ease. Then it took you a while to comprehend the fact that you were just reading her body language. You tried her emotions again. 

        Nothing. 

        It was a wonder why. Maybe you just didn't have that kind of ability and your mind powers worked on human beings only. Maybe animals and pets had some sort of mental barrier that espers could never get into. Animals were difficult to understand, but so were people. So what was the difference exactly?       

        You checked your phone to see that you missed a few text messages from Reigen. You were too distracted by the fictional world of your book and mind reading Milk that you hadn't heard a single buzz.

        Hey, Mob is going to be late today. Want to come by?

         It's your day off right?

         Sorry if I bothered you

         You immediately replied.

        ??? You mean "[y/n], there's a client waiting and mob's not here to help me" -[y/n]

         Oh come on. Thought we could hang out :( - Reigen

         .... - Reigen

        You leaned back on your bed and sighed. Shigeo and Ritsu had started school once again a while back. You didn't realize how bored you were until your job was over. Even your days off, such as the one you had now, were slower than the dreadful work hours. Light had beamed through the curtains of your bedroom and you let it touch your face like a gentle kiss. With closed eyes, you thought of things to look forward to, things to do, things to overthink, just simple things. 

        You yawned out of sheer boredom and stretched your arms until it could touch the wall behind you. Everything seemed pale like you were living in a black and white movie. You felt the buzzing of your phone again. 

         You okay? You don't have to come obviously but I'd thought you'd want to just hang around.

        This time you smiled. You were glad this person was concerned after a few minutes of not answering. You grinned while thinking about it. Something so little being really genuine. You moved your hands quickly to text back.

        I'm ok. Be there in a bit

        With a quick change and brush of your hair, you stepped out to come by as you agreed to. Shigeo seemed to have made it before you. Ritsu being absent again. You felt guilty that maybe you haven't been paying much attention to him as much as you needed to. You hoped he was okay and promised yourself to check up on him more.

        Putting that aside, you came across Shigeo and Reigen giving you happy glances upon your arrival. They had some food all set for everyone and it looked like a little party. Somehow somewhere, there was a little pinch of color painted onto your black and white movie.          

        ---

        "Alright, so the first thing is the amount of energy you're going need to sustain. It's really important to know if it's too much or too little." You were making a few dining utensils float in the air while explaining the basic controls of psychic power. You spoke like a book being read aloud by an audio.

        "I understand how it works, but I still don't know how to open them," Ritsu said.

        "Huh, but you've already awakened your powers right?" 

        "Well...kind of."

        "Great, it seemed it wasn't so tough then." 

        Ritsu flinched when you said that. You sounded careless about how sensitive he was about this. He was invoked on the idea of how naturally you and Shigeo had gained psychic powers. He wanted to say 'not exactly' or even just a plain 'no' but that would have him giving you an explanation. He couldn't do that right now.

        "Alright, how about you move something small for now, then we'll go outside and try something bigger?" You put a spoon on top of your coffee table for him to start with. He glared at it until it looked like it would catch on fire. Finally he moved a hand of his. All five fingers pointing to the spoon whilst he squinted his eyes to concentrate. Then his hands started shaking after no movement. It hadn't even been a minute until frustration took over him. He hissed like he was in physical pain and put his hand on his face, covering half of it. His breathing was tense and he gritted his teeth.

        "I just can't do it. I'll never be able to do it myself."

        'Myself?'

        "This is the third time already. Everything you've taught me hasn't been working. I'm never going to be able to do this."

        Ritsu panted after he finished his ranting. You were listening to all of what he said and tried to figure out why he doubted himself so much, but still tried this hard. His brother had all the luck, other espers had better luck. They were born with such gifts and the world just wasn't fair. You felt his emotions again. Anger, isolation, frustration, longing, fear....guilt? Is he feeling shame? 

        "Ritsu, you're not the only one with psychic powers that doesn't come as naturally as most do. I'm certain others have it hard too and they just have to find something that'll trigger their powers. It takes awhile. You're still very young."

        Ritsu calmed down a little more.

        "How about you? Did you have to find something to discover your own powers?" Ritsu asked.

        You thought about this one. You were gifted these powers as a child, but it didn't happen until...what was it? You tried to remember. It was no question that you had them for a very long time. Younger than Ritsu was now. In fact you just started recalling when you have opened them fully, but you didn't want to share that story now or really ever at all.

        "I've had them since I was born, but, it wasn't until a turning point in my life when my powers really showed its true form."

        "Huh?" Ritsu questioned what you meant. A turning point in your life? Like what?

        "I know you have powers, just as your brother does, but it's just not showing it right now. It will though, and I'm sure of it. You just have to be patient"

        Ritsu took your advice and relaxed his breathing. He looked up at you before examining the spoons once again before trying to move them. Still, nothing had changed. He only found more anger, more intense frustration. Instead of dealing with this difficult situation, he blew yet another fuse. He violently swung his arm and yelled. You sat completely still without moving a muscle and watched him storm away. It was probably useless getting him to trust you more than you had hoped. He didn't want to listen.

        You would think that he had much to learn and only needed some time. But you had forgotten the most unforgettable. Ritsu had seen stuff that any child should never have to see. Witnessing the murder of his parents, undergoing torture, having his family torn away. It was only natural to be filled with so much rage. You even read about trauma and explored various ways to handle it, but you didn't think he would go this far for power. You thought you could help. You were stuck on how you've dealt with your past. You didn't have much help, matter of fact, you didn't have anyone at all. But you were here now, and somehow you were still living, but your strength was yours alone. Ritsu had to find his own along with someone to help.

        Ritsu left the room to go outside and cool off. You watched him from your window and turned back to see a few spoons were bent upward and sideways. It took you only a second to figure out what provoked the rising of the powers he so desperately longed for.

        ~~~

        A strong wind blew from separate directions indicating that something was approaching. The cold air stinged the skin of the young boy as he shivered with each step. Ominous dark clouds gathered overhead; The early signs of autumn made it more hair-raising. Footsteps stopped at the front of one of the biggest doors the boy has ever seen. He checked to see if no one was near and bravely entered the abnormal worn-out church building.       

        He walked inside, carelessly dropping his school bag somewhere in the dark. Dust had suddenly risen from the floors. He ambled through the chairs scattered in a filthy room and stopped to wait. A glow of   green and black swirled into a figure. Without taking his eyes off it, he embraced the menacing sorcery. An unearthly appearance had emerged from out of the unknown.

        "Ritsu." 

        A low, unsettling voice called for his name. Something sinister inside it as it rumbled in his ears. Then an admonitory finger was lifted as it pointed towards him. Fog was still present on the ground floors. 

        It startled him a bit, but still, he walked forth and didn't take a step back. He was getting used to this by now.

        This was the only way to get what he truly wanted. He had already made a deal. There was no turning back now. 

        "I'm ready for my next lesson.........Ekubo."

Chapter Text

         "Of course you'll be able to do it, you're my brother after all,"

                                       "We're so proud of you Ritsu,"

                       "Another 100 on the test?"

                                                                                           "If there's anything you need, just tell me,"

        Ritsu woke up with an audible gasp. Your voice was the last thing he heard before he quickly hoisted himself up-the sudden motion making him feel a bit dizzy. Drenched in sweat, he panted lightly while trying to regain his breath. He blinked hard to make sure the voices and hallucinations were only a dream. As they turned out to be memories from merely years ago. He took a few moments to relax before adjusting his eyes to the dark. You and Shigeo were still fast asleep, so he took the chance to get himself a drink. 

        1:32 a.m.

        The red highlights of the digital clock were a blur, but clear enough that he could tell the time. It was dead silent outside, as if the world was on mute. Faint moonlight was the only thing that made it easier to see in the kitchen, so thankfully he didn't have to turn the lights on and wake you and Shigeo on accident. He grabbed a glass for himself and turned on the sink to pour in some water. The transparent liquid quenched his parched lips and he didn't hesitate to refill his glass, guzzling one cup after another.

        He put the glass away and stared down at the running water. His reflection displaying a sense of disquietude as he frowned at the look in his dark and refined eyes. It had been what? A year? No, more than that. All he'd been through was telling lies. He reflected back on his very grim and dreadful life whil clamping all his worries behind his teeth. Fake smiles. Fake determination. Just lies. So much lies. Not just telling them to others, but so many to himself.

        His behavior was incorrigible, but he was dubious about the whole idea of him being like this. Nonetheless, he hasn't doubted that it was just who he was.

        He hated it so much. He began questioning what he was doing. Even blaming those who encouraged his pride and interpreted his thoughts. Blaming others had eased his own personal inadequacies. Then he thought of one person.

        'Damn Shinji'

        He grinded his teeth. The student's face had appeared in his head. Ritsu tried to erase it, but the dark circles under his eyes and the wicked grin was still present in his mind.

        Kamuro Shinji. President of student council. Undeniably the most arrogant of students. The most cunning in Salt Middle School. The past few weeks, Ritsu has observed the way Shinji enjoyed watching the suffering downfall of the enemies he chose to make; thugs mostly. Ritsu was soon sucked into his unethical acts. Shigeo, however, was completely unaware of their blackmailings and nasty rumors that spread like a plague. This caused Ritsu to fall into constant despair with his former friends and classmates. 

        He was screaming for help, but no one could hear inside his head. Not even you who possessed the power to read his feelings. He was just that good at hiding it. He hopped onto the same train of anguish, along with the president student council. Except Shinji seemed to be having fun with watching others undergo more grief and sorrow, just like the agony he himself was enduring. It was Ritsu's own fault that he was trapped inside this nightmare. He just refused to believe it.

        The sound of the water running made Ritsu panic before he shut it off quickly. He prayed that you hadn't woken up. He hesitantly turned his head to see you stir around in your sleep. You were still in dreamland. A sigh quietly released from his lips and he wiped his forehead in relief. It was going to be harder to fall back to sleep now, but he tried anyway. He crawled back into his sheets without making too much noise. 

         Silence remained. With closed eyes, he thought about you now. You gave him a home, a bed to sleep in, cooked him dinner every night, and gave him all the care and support he could ever ask for. All you did was try and help. It was only now that he was noticing how guilty he really was.

        'Why am I doing this?'

        It was for the sake of protecting himself. Maybe it was also to have you understand how dangerous his brother is, in case of another incident like they had years before Claw had attacked them. And of course the one during Claw's assualt on them. That was the last time he saw his brother, until a friendly ghost helped him to communicate with Shigeo. Flashbacks of Claw then returned to him. Attacks were endless and violence ensued in their atrocious facility. Those horrid torture devices continued to torment espers who've done nothing wrong. Tortured they were by their own kind. He could still hear their screams for mercy. He couldn't do anything at the time. Fear and regret warred inside his stomach. Just thinking about it made him nauseous.

        He didn't want to see Shigeo go full on out with his powers again either. It could kill someone next time, and that someone could either be you or him. Anyone that dared stayed near him during ???% would be wiped out in the blink of an eye. He was only scared.

        This was the answer to his problem.

        He wanted to be able to stop him next time. He had lived almost all his life trying to prevent that from happening. He needed to have the power to stop Claw too.

        He needed to be stronger.

        On these bitter thoughts, Ritsu drifted into an uneasy sleep. The last thing he saw before shutting his eyes were the black shadows and the bleary form of his brother as he rose up to attack without any sign of stopping.

        ---

        "Have you heard? Kageyama Ritsu beat another one of those damn thugs from Black Vinegar Middle School."

        "Really? Isn't he that scrawny guy?"

        "No, he's a member of the student council you idiot."

        "He's not the biggest guy, but he sure is the best looki'n."

        Conversations of Shigeo's beloved brother have overflowed from one person to another. As per usual, many pronounced goons were involved in these middle school shenanigans. Ritsu mistaken as one of them. Shinji already beaten up because of his "self-defense" acts. Shigeo was also gradually getting included in their mischief. Not being his fault, there were rebels from other schools who tried to rough him up a bit.   He had no idea that many new rivals would be coming his way. Especially since he was mistaken as Ritsu. Luckily the Body Improvement Club was there to save him. But what he also didn't know was the scheming acts done by Ritsu and a certain ghost that followed right under his nose.

         With Shigeo's severe cluelessness, he hadn't realized the pain that his brother had been carrying these last few years. No matter how close they were, it was always Ritsu helping Shigeo out, primarily because of his fear in his brother losing his hold. Shigeo's emotions have been sealed tight for quite a long time. It would not be a surprise to see him showing them again soon. 

        For the past few days, Shigeo had unexpectedly grew aware of his brother's sudden disappearance after school. He watched him walk to a different direction from home and without any of his friends tagging along. He only became aware of this by overhearing the latest drama. Realizing how dense he had been, he reminisced the times Ritsu would always ask what was troubling him. The younger brother was taking care of the older.

        As Shigeo grabbed his school bag he said farewell to the telepathy club and the body improvement club, telling them he had to leave early for the day due to something at home. That was when Shigeo decided to make a move. Worried, his first instinct was to follow Ritsu, then he thought maybe that this is also what you would do.

        ---

        The last one of them fell backwards, a loud grunt was heard as he hit the ground. Ritsu was left panting, staring down at the fallen bodies of middle schoolers present on the grounds. They were like piles of waste forgotten, but later fed to the ravens. They were not dead, but it was possible that they were going through injuries that should actually be treated right away. 

        "Ohhhh Ri-chan! Look how powerful you've grown!!!"

        "I told you not to call me that," Ritsu said, as the green cloud of smoke found his way to escape from inside the boy's body. His cheeriness had irked Ritsu. Ekubo floated next to him, watching the kid take a break from all the fighting. The ghost's eyes grew red with excitement. This was it. Ritsu was giving him exactly what he wanted.

        "Ekubo, I refuse to get invloved in this... no more," Ritsu said finally. He closed his eyes as the sweat on his forehead rolled down to his cheeks.

        "I'm afraid you have no choice," replied Ekubo.

        "What do you mean?"

        "Your training is not over."

        "Our deal was that you lend me your powers and I let you use my body for a while," Ritsu's voice raised up. "Now I know how to use them without you. I don't want to make a cult that takes over the world; that doesn't make us any different than that filthy Claw. There's no reason for me to stay any longer."

        "Rii-chan, I'm sure you're fully aware that I'm not letting you go. No matter how hard you try to change my mind." Ekubo smiled, both sides of his mouth touching the red circles formed on his cheeks. "This is happening no matter what."

        Ritsu narrowed his eyes. This reminded him of the day they agreed to this settlement. He recalled the day he encountered Ekubo.

        ~~~

        He leaned onto the cold stone walls as it was the only thing that gave him some comfort. His legs were too weak to get up, in fact it didn't even try anymore. His arms were too sore to move and every time he closed his eyes, all he saw were those harrowing torture devices. It had been almost six month since his capture, and ever since then he had been in and out of the machines. They didn't even trust him enough to leave a worn out child alone in his cell. They watched him once in a while as Ritsu himself watched them playing cards from afar without giving a single crap about a kid who may have been slowly dying. All of this lead him to one conclusion: Pointless.  

        But that automatically changed when he heard shouting and loud thumps from across the hall. The gaurds right in front of Ritsu dropped their cards before running towards the commotion. They were gone for quite some time until he saw one or few of them thrown across the hall, backs hitting the walls hard. Ritsu wanted to have hope, but he wasn't sure if this was a rescue or something worse. Soon he happened to find something inhuman in the form of a gaurd; tall, intimidating and uncanny. The obvious form was way too mistrustful. He looked around and sneered when his eyes met Ritsu's.

        "Hello there boy. Seems like you're the only one here so far." Raising his hand in salutation, Ekubo watched Ritsu cautiously walk closer to the cell. He scrutinized him with a strong gaze.

        "Who are you?"

        Ritsu looked up from below the spirit's eyes, tilting his head and staring objectively into the soul of the active life force. If it even had a soul. Ekubo detected him with rigid concentration while hovering over.

        "It's Ekubo-sama to your rescue. I'll tell you what, how about I'll help you get outta here if you help me with something," he talked slowly with slurred words

        "Why would I want to do that?" Ritsu snapped back. He knew better than to have a random cynical agent help him. Just how foolish did he think he was?

        "I'm just trying to help. See, this is what my very own organization is going to be all about. Helping, each other out with both smiles and laughter. Fixing the other's problems. Now tell me, do you want to get out or not?" Ekubo waited to see any reaction the boy might have.

        Ritsu's eyes widened, and the grasp on the bars tightened. Ekubo smiled once again. He feels he has found a member.

        "I'm sure you do. I'm also certain that you want revenge on these bastards too." Ekubo rubbed his chin to indicate that he was thinking. "They took everything from you. Your family, your life, your future. Yet they don't care, all they're going to do with you from now on is use you."

        "What makes you any different?" Ritsu asked him.

        "No boy, I'm going to help you. You'll be able to use your powers and fight, we'll become good friends, and then you'll find what you've always wanted, I promise you that." Ekubo crossed his arms. He was satisfied with his chosen prey. "What's your name?"

        Ritsu's mouth moved on its own. "Kageyama Ritsu."

        'What the hell are you doing?'

        "Ritsu...just how desperate are you?"

        Ritsu thought of millions of ways to answer him. He wanted to smack himself for mistaking this 'person' as a rescuer, but this would likely never happen again. It was his only source for help. He could get back to his brother. Before he could tell him anything, anomalous smoke was snaking its way to him. It surrounded the two of them, like tentacals wrapped around their bodies. An aroma of evil was present in the air. Ritsu didn't question it at first, but he knew that this wasn't a person at all. Ekubo's sinister-like smile was visible now and his his eyes gleamed red while a color of green was glowing underneath his skin.

        "Better hurry before the superior ones arrive. They're tough and overpowered, even for me." The cell door opened roughly and allowed freedom at long last.

        Ritsu mustered up the courage to finally ask him, "What are you?"

        Another grin appeared on his face. "How about your new mentor?"

        ~~~         

        Tension grew between the two of them as the weeks passed by. Ritsu was vexed by Ekubo's constant tenancy to take over the world. He was repeatedly tantalizing Ritsu with his attempt to establish dominion over mankind. They currently stood ground on a dark alleyway, making sure others hadn't seen their ensued acts of violence. 

        Ritsu exhaled a long breath, "I don't want to be here." He looked away giving the old floating energy bulb an attitude. It wasn't that Ritsu was abnormally engrossed by the demon's tactics. He was drawn to the ghost's words; it kindled something inside Ritsu-grabbing him and pulling him closer to the phantom. 

        "My organization is almost ready for members. You can't leave so soon."

        "Hmph, are you kidding me? This so-called congegation of yours will attract no one. They would never believe in such nonsense."

        Ekubo was almost taken aback. Sure he expected some disagreements coming from varoius kinds of people, but he didn't expect harsh criticism. He was offended.

        "Tch." Ekubo gave him an irrtated look. He wanted to create this "religion" of his and make it a primary thing. Of course, he wouldn't want to slip this chance to become an almighty god. He tried to excite Ritsu as well. Additionally using the boy as an energy boost to build up his powers during the possession. Also to finally turn him in to his dream cult someday. The only thing he had difficulty changing was Ritsu's personality. Maybe his powers wouldn't work on him too well, considering what Ritsu told him about his brother. But Ekubo refused to believe there was an esper stronger than him. He wanted nothing but to have all followers of the world clutched together in his grasp. 

        Ritsu, already drunk on his powers, was beginning to manipulate the spirit by threatening to excorcise him anytime soon. He was overconfident with his abilities. It was one thing that Shigeo was taught not to fall into. Reigen had always warned him that using his powers on other people was wrong. He couldn't agree more. It was definite not to rely too much on one's powers, and one must know when you will have the need for them. That one was partly taught by you.

        "Don't get cocky boy, I'm the one who gave you these powers in the first place."

        "Wrong, I possessed these powers on my own, you just helped by building them stronger," Ritsu replied with an insolent tone in his voice.

        "Exactly, so how about you-"

        "Ekubo, when the time comes, I'll be able to wipe you out in an instance. I could do it anytime I want to."

        And that's how their conversations would go.

       "Whatever, we're returning to our usual spot. Let's go," Ekubo said lastly. He pretended that Ritsu's threat didn't affect him.

        They proceeded to walk, unbeknowst of the presence trailing behind them. 

        "Ritsu?"

        As his name reached him from across the alleyway, Ritsu was too stunned to move any further. He turned around and faced the last person he wanted to see right now. Shigeo looked bewildered as he retained the same expression on his face. He wasn't angry nor did he look shocked in the slightest. Ritsu's head was mixed with muddled thoughts and mistakable words. Afraid of making this situation even worse than it already was.  

        "N-niisan."

        Ekubo didn't stop either of them, as he would find this brother to brother duel a bit interesting.

        "What are you doing Ritsu?" Shigeo asked in a wary voice. His gaze fell to the fallen bodies of middle schoolers. He assumed it was Ritsu, but tried to deny it.

        "You didn't do this did you?" Shigeo waited for him to answer but then he also noticed the floating green energy ball right next to him. Was he haunting him?

        Shigeo tried asking again, "Did you?"

        Ritsu hesitated for a long time before finally telling him the truth. "I did this." There was no use hiding it any longer. Shigeo felt his heart sink a little, as if this was all too much to bare. 

        With a lost look in his eyes, he asked, "Why?"

        Ritsu was still iffy about telling him everything. But he took the shot anyway.

        "It's over Nii-san, I can't pretend anymore. It feels as if my entire life has been a lie."

        "What do you mean?"

        "I've awakened my powers for quite a while now. Ekubo, this spirit here," Ritsu pointed to the ghost. "He has been helping me use them. Mainly because [y/n] failed to."

         8%

        "Ritsu...I'm glad you've woken your powers. But [y/n] has helped us you know. You can't possibly have done this just to use your powers more."

        "I'm trying to surpass you Nii-san, this was the only way."

        Shigeo wasn't used to the competition Ritsu was trying to have, but the effects seemed to be working on him greater than he had imagined.

        "Then what about you? What are you doing to my brother?" Shigeo ignored Ritsu's aggravation to turn his attention to the spirit next to him. Ekubo just gave him a stern look. He tried not to look baffled by the hair-raising amount of power level Shigeo obtained.

        "It's over Nii-san, I'm done with our brotherly kindness. Hit me with all you've got."

        "I'm not fighting you Ritsu."

        "Why not?" 

        "Because I don't want to hurt you."

        "See, this is her and your problem. You guys are too soft, making you two weaker than your boss who just sits around all day on his desk." Anger rose in his voice. Another lie told.

        15%

        "Ritsu. Have them stay out of this, you're just stressed. I'll help you like you've always helped me. Please, let's stop." His voice was innocent as Shigeo walked towards him, but Ritsu stepped back like he just felt something toxic.

        "No, it's time I test out how much I've developed these abilities...possession!" 

        With that said, Ekubo did the old trick with no problem. Now fully inside the boy's body, Ritsu sliced the air with his right hand. The impact of the force caused Shigeo to stumble backwards but he managed to stay on his feet. 

        "Rit-"

        Another blow had Shigeo's back hit the ground. He quickly clambered to his feet, only to see Ritsu's aurora grow bigger with each step. 

        "So you really did awaken your powers...Ritsu!"

        Surprisingly he stopped. Shigeo took this chance to find his words and tell him, "I'm proud of you..." Ritsu gave him an increduous look. "Look how much you've grown, you used to cry about not being able to bend a spoon when we were kids, remember? We can celebrate! I'm sure [y/n] would be happy to hear about this and Shishou would probably offer you-"

        "Stop joking! This isn't something to celebrate!" Ritsu snapped. He felt all his feelings slip out as he continued to yell. "You think they know us! You think they know you! But really, I'm the one that knows you more than anyone." Shigeo listened as he was beginning to undersand what was making him so frusturated.

        "Ritsu, you're doing this because you're scared. I remember the same look on your face when we were younger, before mom and dad died."

        Ritsu felt thousands of needles poking at him when Shigeo mentioned their past. They have never even spoken a word about their parents after the night Ritsu was found. They made an agreement not to talk about it.

        "I'm sick of it. I'm sick of acting. You think I have everything but I don't," Ritsu again lied through his teeth. "You have friends from that dumb club, you have a job with a boss that appreciates having you, you have a guardian that likes you better than I do." During his rant, Ritsu struck Shigeo with another force of psychic energy. Shigeo managed to block it again. He squinted his eyes and held his hands out in case of another blow.

        "That's just jealousy," Shigeo said calmly.

        "S-stop it!" Ritsu shouted with another blow to Shigeo. He didn't want his brother to read him.

        More attacks were thrown at Shigeo as he crossed his arms to protect his face. A barrier was quickly made to prevent any damage from happening. Rocks and small pieces of debris were being shot straight at his ball of protection multiple times. Shigeo did not let his gaurd down, but he also didn't plan to attack either. 

        "You've made a deal remember?" Ekubo whispered to Ritsu in a haughty tone. Shigeo had heard the spirit and now his target was clear. He just had to get Ekubo to leave Ritsu's body. He understood who he really needed to fight. It was all Ekubo's fault that Ritsu was doing this. His brother has been tricked and lied to. He couldn't forgive him for this.

        'I'm sorry Ritsu, I didn't realize sooner.' 

        48%

        "I have no choice," Ritsu said. His fist was collided into Shigeo's stomach. With a cough, Shigeo was rolled to the ground, he struggled to get back up. His resistance to fight back was getting harder to retain, but he kept telling himself that this was still his brother. He was being haunted and used. Ekubo's laughter was heard and the noise aggravated Shigeo even more.

        55%

        Ritsu was prepared for the advent of his brother's explosion as he built a mass of energy bolts in his right hand, striking him with substantial speed.

        ---

        "What are you doing with that?" Reigen stood next to you, coffee mug in hand, newspaper in the other. He watched you clean the ghastly lamp that he despised so much. You ran a wet towel around its smooth surface and wiped off every spec of dust that was stuck onto it.

        "Cleaning this, what else does it look like I'm doing?"

        Reigen didn't answer as he stared down at the hideous light producing device. He didn't even question why you took care of it anymore. The client never came back to check on it either. Maybe they just came here to give away the damn thing.

        Reigen moved on to let you do what you wanted while he himself enjoyed some free time. You both always hung out at the unlovely office, but neither of you felt the need to invite each other over to your houses once. Neither of you talked as much either; knowing that you two liked the silence. Even if one was doing something completely different, it was nice to have company who was doing something else. It was your favorite way to 'hang out.'

        Once you were done cleaning the lamp, you set it back on the coffee table it rested on. You cricled your fingers on your temple and groaned, burying your face in your hands. 

        "Bad day at work?" Reigen asked.

        "They're all bad days if it's my job," you answered with a fake laugh.

        Reigen didn't speak. He waited for you to say more but you stayed silent. He went ahead and broke the ice by turning on the TV. You noticed it but was too distracted in zoning out for a brief moment. Then the news caught your attention.

        "Various reports have indicated that two premises has been dismantled with parts and pieces floating in the air. Many say that this is partly an earthquake, but we are still finding out more on the..."

        The news reporter remained calm and serious as usual, explaining the anomalous phenomenon occuring behind their back with a sense of urgency in their voice. Now this was something new.

        Reigen watched the destruction going on with a face that read concern. "...that is not an earthquake."

         You and Reigen continued staring at the screen. You didn't want to believe it, but just maybe you knew the ones making all this destruction happen? You stood up and studied the ruckus going on in the news.

        "What's wrong?" Reigen asked. You didn't answer him as you were too focused on the devastation. If your assumptions were correct, they could be your boys.

        You were out the door in seconds, leaving all your stuff behind, even your phone. Everything was forgotten, including a confused Reigen. Then the lights flickered faintly as soon as you left.

Chapter Text

        A piece of concrete cracked and split; making a noise just as loud as the bones in his back. The thundering sound made an echo through the narrow alleyway as Shigeo went down like lightning. Steel and concrete collided to make a clamor of detonations. Pieces of debris fell onto the floor, covering the grimy city streets. He laid there without the will to fight back. Unable to move, unable to know what to do. But that was no excuse for leaving his vulnerable brother behind to be fed to the real monster that was surely stuck inside of him. He had to fight back somehow. He was going to end this.

        Ekubo, as the demon was called, was highly aware of Ritsu's susceptible spot. Not only did he lure the boy in, but he was more than determined to trap him inside this chaos. The spirit was pleased with his plan, but he conjectured the length of this battle between the same blood. Ritsu didn't expect this to happen as it did, and the accusation of thrashing his brother to the ground repeatedly made him feel sick to his stomach.

        Shigeo bent his legs, slowly but carefully lifting himself up. Ekubo looked askance at the middle schooler to see he was still amenable to keep going at it. His school uniform was torn and disarranged from the attacks. His hair was concealed with dust and white sand from all the building pieces flying about at him. He was panting; worn out by Ritsu's hits.

        There had to be a way to snap Ritsu out of this. What can he do? What would Shishou do? What would you do? Talking to him hadn't helped, but more violence would result in a way more serious tribulation. 

        Words were perhaps the only way.

        "Ritsu...please," Shigeo uttered. He was surprised to find himself still have the energy to speak. "This isn't going to work."

        Ritsu tensed once more. Just how times did he have to show him that this is what he had to do? That it was the only way to obtain the powers he can get to protect him and the ones he loved. 

        "You don't understand," Ritsu replied with another blow. This time Shigeo ducked, whereas the energy bolt Ritsu created in his fists had missed its target. Ritsu nearly fell to the ground as his powers were strong enough to tip over his body. He exhaled a breath and gave Shigeo the side eye.

        "I know this isn't want you want," Shigeo said.

        Ritsu began to tire now. Not because of the fight but because of the desperation of his brother trying to save him. Though to face the truth, where exactly was this going? He couldn’t kill him, nor expose the unknown percent he feared so much. He wasn't even sure this is a fight that he will ever be able to win. What if this went haywire like Shigeo had kept telling him? He wanted to deny that it was going to happen. 

        "I hate to say this Ritsu, but you're not going to beat me."

        Ritsu's eyes widened. His brother was already doubting his potential. But concerning the veracity of his plot, it was the harsh reality of the two. The truth came out of nowhere and he wished that it was only an insult.

        "I don't want you to suffer. This won't end well if we continue."

        "I don't care!! I have my own reasons for this!" Ritsu rejected Shigeo's persuasion as he ran full speed at his brother. 

        ‘You don’t know suffering’

        Shigeo didn't move, he watched the wrathful look on Ritsu's face when he jumped on him. There was no barrier made since Ritsu didn't use his powers this time. His hands collided with Shigeo's. Shigeo moved so that he could firmly grasp Ritsu's fists as they were rather weak against his strength. Of course he didn't plan on breaking them either. 

        "See...you won't even tell me why," Shigeo said as he squeezed Ritsu's small fists. He continued, "I've been a bad brother haven't I?" His voice was rasp.

        "Huh?!" Ritsu's expression turned from an angry outburst to a muddled vexation.

        Shigeo closed his eyes and gathered the right words. "You've always taken care of me when it should of been the other way around. There's a saying...that the older sibling is born first so that he can protect the younger." Shigeo watched Ritsu closely, but his eyes still uncovered dissatisfaction.

        Nonetheless, Shigeo continued, "I failed. Even during that time when Claw attacked our family...I-I tried to defend you but..." Shigeo panted between breaths whilst his hands were getting tired. "...but I couldn't. My powers went out of control instead and...I ended up hurting you more."

        Shigeo resisted the urge to shove him back, but he began to have a hard time maintaining his hold on Ritsu’s heavy push. He believed he saw Ritsu's eyes soften a little. Even Ekubo felt the tender sweet tolerance in his heart which caused him to feel revolted and panicked. 

        "I woke up to find everyone gone, the last thing I saw was you fighting back, but then you were taken away. I couldn't forgive myself after that. So I set out to find you, and I couldn't, I wished I could've searched more and done better. But there wasn't anything I could do and I still think about that, and I still regret the fact that I'm so... so useless."

        The sorrowful voice in Shigeo made Ritsu pause at his wrongdoing. His sympathetic eyes pleaded for Ritsu to stop. By now his hands had began shaking.

        "I failed to be your good brother...I hope I can be better than I was then, better than I am now."

        Ritsu opened his mouth to say something but it only came out as a stunned gasp. His bleak, vacant eyes which had the reddish green glow inside of it soon faded into a deep remorse. He stopped pushing with the calloused hands of his and released his brother's own. 

        Contrite for his actions, Ritsu stepped back in desolation. He had been so blind by solving everything on his own that he had come to forget the appreciation from everyone else. If it weren’t for you, Shigeo probably wouldn’t even be alive. If it wasn't for Reigen, he wouldn't have anyone to look up to. If it wasn’t for you or Shigeo, Ritsu wouldn’t be standing there right at that moment. Everything he had done to lead up to this moment hadn't mattered anymore. He had allies to help him. He wasn’t alone on everything.

        "N-Niisan..."

        Shigeo only smiled to find that Ritsu's realization was bringing his brother back. But there was still one more thing.

        "What the hell are you doing?! Don't you remember our plan??" Ekubo yelled with hoarseness in his voice. He had gone this far and he was not about to go back to square one.

        Ritsu had cleared his head after their union. The one thing that was part of starting all this-he did not retain from taking commands from the evil spirit no longer. His jaws clenched, ready to let go of the long connection with Ekubo. If he was meant to plan on hurting the only thing he cared for in this world, and wipe it out without consent, he would never forgive himself.

        "Enough Ekubo...I release you," Ritsu said. He deadpanned the phantom, although Ekubo couldn't see it. Shigeo looked at Ritsu in wonder, hoping he would be able to understand their relationship sooner or later.

        Ekubo instead laughed, "I can't believe this, you're going to listen to that guy now?! What about our deal?? Our plan with taking over-"

        "That is your plan. Not mine," Ritsu said with a menacing tone. 

        Ekubo was taken aback by his response. He never knew that it would actually come to this. Not because Ritsu became too conceited,  but because he was worthy enough that he didn't need Ekubo anymore.

        "Ritsu, remember what you wanted..." Ekubo tried to convince him to resume the fight, but it did no use on Ritsu anymore.

        "I already have what I want. Now get out!" Ritsu demanded.

        It took a very long moment for the green ghost to think his way through and out of this. There wasn't anyway for him to control the body he borrowed. Not anymore. Ritsu was strong enough to control his own feelings and his own mind now. Their so-called training had come to a conclusion.

        "Fine."

        Ekubo released Ritsu, almost too forcefully that the boy stumbled forward where Shigeo was able to catch him. He held his little brother in assistance, thankful and willing to be supporting him, but also worried for the lack of energy he had left.

        "Very well then.”

        The spirit held his gaze while a fog of green light swirled around him. A few seconds of this and he was already in his final transformation; the bulky, bald-headed monster that stood at least a couple meters above the two boys. The demon had them corralled in the corner of the alleyway where Shigeo still held Ritsu. He stared down with the intention to terrorize them, his arms crossed and a devious grin plastered onto his face. 

        "Nii-san!" Ritsu barely had the time to shout at him to move or to push him sideways. Without seeing it coming, Shigeo was already knocked out on the ground again. Ekubo's arms were extended as Ritsu stumbled backwards. Shigeo rolled over to the side once Ritsu was hit by Ekubo as well.

        68%

        "R-Ritsu." 

        ‘No, not again’        

        "What is it boy? Think you can talk me out of this too?" Ekubo smirked.

        Shigeo stood, ignoring the pain that swelled on various parts of his body. He held a firm gaze on Ekubo like he was ready to kill. The bangs covering his eyes made him look all the more intimidating.

        "You hurt my brother," he said with an unusual tone of voice; half in pain, half in acrimony. His right hand was covered by a neon blue color as Ekubo simpered, waiting for his best shot. To be quite honest, he was thrilled to be in an exhilarating fight. It had been a while for him to be against someone who seemed different than the rest. Though Ekubo had too much pride that he knew he would win. Shigeo lifted his arm as he acquired the forethought to end this right then and there, but unfortunately he halted when a completely new voice was heard.

        "Shigeo! Ritsu!" 

        Ritsu sat his upper body up to see you standing there in shock. Your mind was surging perplexity, seeing as your predictions were right. They were there, but what the hell was this all about?

        "Ngh-no, [y/n]..." Ritsu managed to find his voice. "It's too dangerous."

        You held your gaze on the green beast. His figure was something you haven't seen before. He was different from the spirit at the abandoned subway which you and Shigeo had thankfully excorcised. Your mind was done racing for questions, right now it stopped to deal with the muscular creature that towered above you. His lofty arms were comparable to an elephant's trunk; held up and ready to swipe at anything that came its way. However, nothing was more distracting than the two bright red splotches on his cheeks. 

        "Tch, another nuisance." Ekubo sputtered. Except the powers he sensed from you were not as strong as Shigeo's. He wore another of his evil grin and decided to go for the weak one first. He began to mosey on up towards you. Moving aside from Shigeo, Ekubo was just about to put his hand on you. You moved your arm to protect yourself but then luckily, Ekubo's enormous hands were blocked by Shigeo’s powers that supposedly shocked him. Ekubo flinched in pain while he tried to retaliate again. 

        "Don't you dare lay a finger on her." Shigeo’s voice was dark and threatening. Unlike anything you've ever heard from him before. You never even knew he could speak like that. 

        76%

        “Shigeo...” you said. Unable to form any words at the moment.

        Soon Ritsu was next to him and the two boys stood idly in front of you. They were in a protective stance and made sure Ekubo was unable to get to you. You hadn't a clue what was happening, but at this point you knew that the giant green monster was the opponent.

        "What's this?" Ekubo said with some excitement.

        You looked between the boys. “Shigeo, Ritsu, there is an explanation for this right?”

        “Yes, but can it wait later?” Ritsu answered. You nodded although he wasn’t facing you at the moment.

        “Any weak spots on this guy?” You asked him.

        “Not that I know of."

        “You presistent bastards!” Ekubo spat as Ritsu mumbled something about going straight for his head. Shigeo didn’t say a word which made you concerned about his condition. But you didn’t carelessly waste any energy on his feelings right now as you needed to save some for the fight at the moment.

        You were rather distracted by your thoughts when the spirit wasn’t in front of you any longer. Ritsu’s eyes widened and so did yours and Shigeo’s. A breath was heard behind you and so you turned around quickly. The boys did the same although slightly slower and it was too late. ‘How did he-‘

        A light green color of psychic energy was the last thing you saw before your back hit hard on the ground. After the sudden hit you grunted loudly and landed on the floor after a few rolls on your sides. The pain embedded in your arm was throbbing. After seeing if you were alright, Shigeo snapped his head back to Ekubo. He couldn’t do anything to help from relenting his anger no longer. This was the last straw.

        85%

       “[y/n],” Ritsu shouted while trying to shoot down the demon with the powers he had left.

        94%

        You struggled a little bit to get back on your feet, but while doing so you managed to swipe your arm out and give the monster some of your own taste of power. But to your dismay, Ekubo easily dodged every attack and you no longer had any juice left.

        “Shit.” You stumbled towards a wall to help you walk. The bruises on your arm ached warningly as you leaned onto it.

        You saw Shigeo and Ekubo facing each other. Their murderous gazes were almost enough to burn into the other. What made you nervous was Shigeo’s sudden rise in power. His body was glowing red and his hair was forming in spikes which stood up, appearing way different than how he normally looked. His eyes turned red as well and his stare was strong. He was no longer the sweet and approachable boy you knew so well.

        “Sh-Shigeo....” you said his name as if it was the last time you would see him.

        "It's over,” Ritsu said in defeat, but also with relief.

        100% Rage      

        Ekubo delivered a blow but it was effortlessly blocked by Shigeo's nimble hands. A bluish-purple orb of energy made its way from Shigeo’s palm onto the monster he loathed so much. His red eyes striked fear and handfuls of energy blasted from his palms. Ekubo tried to follow Shigeo’s arms with his eyes, but he was unable to figure out a strategy against the boy. Attacking him relentlessly had stopped working on him, but it was unlikely that he had any plans either. With unweilding fury, Ekubo punched the ground, causing the concrete to crack some more under the enormous pressure of his attack.

        You watched with increasing trepidation, but also with interest. Without a single word, Shigeo raised his arms up, but ever so slowly this time. His eyes revealed nothing but resentment. And with a single flick, Ekubo split into two. And with just that, he was gone. 

        Shigeo’s body hung vertical for the briefest moment, suspended in an ephemeral moment in time, as he collapsed. His knees were firmly stuck and the rest of him hit the ground in an uncomfortable position, but at least he was still breathing. You were able to see him once the dust cleared.

        The fight was done.

        Shigeo was panting but he stopped, his hands planted to the ground.

        ‘I really am the worst’

        “Shigeo,” you called for him but he didn’t move an inch. Although your arm was throbbing, you forced yourself to get up. Unsure if Shigeo was still in his full power phase mode that you had witnessed just minutes ago. You walked over to him anyway, calmly and carefully. Ritsu observed this and was astonished with your bravery. He watched you lean over Shigeo who was still traumatized and on the ground. Ritsu was grateful that you hadn't seen the worst of it today.

        "Shigeo," you said his name again in that gentle voice of yours. "It's okay now, it's over. You did your best."

        You understood now that this was what they were hiding the whole time. Things had just gotten out of hand, and there were several misunderstandings. But now you knew.

        After recognizing your voice, Shigeo slowly and hesitantly turned to face you. "But-"

        You grabbed his shoulders by surprise and pulled him closer to you. His hair was a tangled mess, but it started dying down. His suppressed  emotions, which were released, began to recover little by little once you helped him calm down. Your hug for him this time was more real and more heartfelt. Shigeo didn't move either of his arms, but he also didn't resist your embrace at all.

        "Sorry I never noticed, I should of done better, but from now on I will...if you would let me take more proper care of you guys that is."

        Shigeo's eyes filled with tears and you looked over to Ritsu who was also teary-eyed. They widened when you held open one arm for him to join the innocent hug. He assured himself that it wasn’t what he deserved, but walked over to you anyway. His eyes were blurry and red from trying to resist the urge to cry it out. Shigeo noticed him, and pushed you away fast but gently.

        “Please, this wasn’t Ritsu’s fault. Don’t punish him! It was me who never looked out for him and never helped him. He was just trying to get stronger to protect us! He tried his best too. You can kick me out, but just let Ritsu-“

        “Shigeo, that’s enough.” You bent down a little to look at him straight into his eyes. “I’m not going to punish either of you and no way am I going to kick you guys out either.”

        Shigeo released a sigh of relief as you looked back and forth between them. 

        “Oh come here you two.” Once again, you pulled them to your sides for a group hug. Shigeo, although shyly, moved his hands upward to hug back while Ritsu tried to comprehend your actions. You really did care.

        After a long moment, Ritsu looked around the ruined area they stood in. “We...did cause a ruckus...”

        “Should we help clean up the damage?” Shigeo suggested.

        You opened your eyes and saw the destruction. You thought about the cost. Then you thought about your wage. After a brief and quiet pause, you grabbed Ritsu and Shigeo’s shoulders firmly with unbelievable strength. The painful smile on your face had striked fear inside both of them.

        “Boys, this is the only and I repeat, only time I’ll let you two get away with this.”

        They looked at you with discomfort and shuddered. Soon you grabbed both the boys arms and ran to the opposite direction of the sirens that you heard was coming.

        “Scram!”

        The news report that you had previously been watching had piqued Reigen's curiousity, but his mind was still distracted by your sudden leave. He wasn't sure as to why you ran out without a single explanation. He felt part of himself was to blame but he also knew that the blame rested soley on your job and work alone. The amount of stress you were carrying gave Reigen an idea to help you, but he doubted that you would accept such a pathetic offer.

        The channel he was on was changed to a brief break. Reigen looked outside, grateful that the happening had somewhat passed. He was beginning to worry about you going out. Maybe the incident on the news had something to do with you and the Kageyama brothers. Perhaps that was why you seemed antsy and somewhat distracted today.

        ‘Maybe I should of gone with her’

        And so by doing just that, Reigen decided to close up early. But lucky for him, two strangers had walked in right at the moment when Riegen grabbed his keys to lock up.

        "There he is! World's greatest psychic of the 21st century," a rusty but energetic voice walked in. A rather old-looking gent with a playful yet conceited voice, sauntered inside. He looked like a pro wrestler or a body guard at one of those street fights.

        Another shady man uninvitingly followed after, along with a much younger boy. He was perhaps around the same age as Shigeo or Ritsu. They all wore scars on their faces, which made Reigen think they were some sort of robbers. The one who spoke was a bulky guy, his built was however, covered by a droopy hoodie. The other man looked more serious and reserved. If not, he looked like he just wanted this over with quickly.

        Reigen tried not to sigh in annoyance. Out of all the time in the morning, they had to come in now.

        "How can I help you?"

        "Hmm how can you help us?" the guy in the hoodie said playfully, followed by a short light chuckle. Reigen observed him with suspicion.

        Noticing the sarcastic tone in his voice, Reigen knew; they were not his regular every day clients. Sure he has encountered plenty of peculiar customers both in and out of his office daily, but these two men were something different. Maybe they were a threat after hearing about what he had been doing to people all these years. Or someone he met long ago who wanted their revenge. If so, then Reigen expected what he had coming, which was either a complaint or a fight. Except you weren't there to defend him this time. And this didn't seem like that situtation at all either. Reigen started jumping to conclusions. He presumed that danger had walked right inside his agency. 

        "We just have one question and we're out of here."

        Reigen quirked his brow. 

        "Where's the one called Kageyama Shigeo?"

        'Knew it'

        Reigen pulled off the best fake smile he could muster from all his years of working. He had to be cautious before taking any risks. “I don't know who you're talking about, but I can see who's on the client's list, perhaps if you-"

        "Don't play stupid, dumbass! We saw you walking with him a few days ago! We know you and that damn rat are working together." The man slammed his fists on Reigen’s desk which didn’t startle him at all.

        He had a hard time thinking of any other excuse. The chance of screwing up felt like walking on bombs. These were the guys you had been talking about. He never knew that they would actually show up. He kept his cool however, and spoke as he normally would. “...so...you're like a stalker?” 

        In fact, he started pondering whether if he should talk at all.

        That was the last call for the short-tempered man. He got up in a flash and grabbed Reigen's collar. Reigen looked down at him without changing his face. The boy stared at him, having not expressed a single reaction. He was used to this. He also seemed serious about it, but Reigen sensed that he wasn't exactly enjoying it either. It was a face he would remember for a while.

        "Speak or face the consequences. Where are they?"

        Reigen didn't move a single muscle, he didn't even flinch. This wasn't going to end well for him, that he knew for sure. But if this was to keep his promise to protect you and the boys then he would risk anything. He will protect his friends. Closing his eyes, he thought about Ritsu, Shigeo and you. This was it. He had plenty to apologize for, but this was one way he could do good for once in his life. There was no way to contact and warn you at this moment, but this was all Reigen could do for now.

        "Good luck trying to get a word out of me."

        He sneered and the man only tightened his grip. Reigen’s reply was answered back with the crash of a picture frame.

Chapter Text

        "Ow," Ritsu hissed in pain when you applied more disinfectant wipes onto the surface of his skin. 

        "Just a little more," you said to him. You wiped the remaining stain off of the cuts on his cheeks and stood up to where you towered above Shigeo and Ritsu.

        "Now I know you two are tough boys, but are you sure you guys don't need me to drive you to the hospital?"

        "I'm fine. Nii-san?" Ritsu turned to his brother.

        "I'm okay too," Shigeo answered.

        You sighed in exasperation. You were glad that they were safe, but questions flooded in your head. You know that they aren't getting away without a valid explanation about the incident back there. You had no idea what you were up against. 

        "So," you cleared your throat and sat down on the nearest chair. "What was that back there?"

        Ritsu looked at you then to his brother in discern. There was no reason to hide anything, not since what him and Shigeo had went through. Especially now that all of you earned each other's trust and that Ritsu finally realized it. 

        "The thing we fought, his name was Ekubo, he was a high level spirit," Ritsu answered as he was more of the expert on the ghost.

        You blinked a few times. "So... what? You two decided to become friends with it?"

        "Not quite, he helped me escape from Claw."

        Shigeo snapped his head to look at Ritsu as he was hearing about this for the first time. 

        "What do you mean?"

        "When I was still trapped, I made a deal with the dumb cloud, and he rescued me. But he came back and I thought for good he would help me get my powers in shape, but instead I was driven by his force and he took me in as sort of his disciple. It was long until I realized he was using me."

        Ritsu sunk meekly into the sofa. When the guilt came again to haunt him he took in a breath. After all it still cut his chest deep. One second passed. Two seconds, then three. Shame was eating and pestering him. Remorse hitting his heart like a sledgehammer.

        "It ended up like what happened back there. I was wrong to trust him more than I trusted you guys. I shouldn't have listened to him, I'm so sorry."

        There was no mistake that he was honest. You didn't have to perceive his emotions to know that. You also knew that undoing misdeeds are meerly impossible. It may have looked like weakness, but it took a really strong person to forgive. Letting go of all negative emotions, and moving on with whatever positives remain was one of the hardest things to do. Apologizing both to you and himself was close to the notion of redemption. You were proud of him.

        "One thing is for sure. The choice you made with him led you out of that place, and now you're here with us. There's nothing better than forgiving yourself," you said before you walked over to kiss Ritsu on his forehead. With that you left to clean up in the kitchen as Ritsu sat there dumbfounded, but delighted.

        You gave another deflated sigh. The tension on your shoulders slowly lifted as you jutted your bottom lip out. Gladness sleeped inside your chest. You then remembered forgetting your phone at Reigen's office. A reminder that he was probably still there, perplexed by your sudden leave. You hoped he was okay. You decided to check up on him since you left without any explanation. Stalked expressionless, you hovered over towards the sofa where the boys sat to tell them you were heading out.

        "I'll be right back. I forgot my stuff at Reigen-san's place. Will you two be okay on your own?"

        "Yes," Shigeo answered. 

        "Are you sure?" you asked once more to confirm.

        Ritsu nodded.

        You didn't exactly take your time to get to Spirits and Such. Something didn't feel right the closer you were there. You walked a little faster in hopes that everything was okay. As soon as you made it there, you knocked on his door. 

        "Arataka?"

        You waited a few seconds, but not a single sound was heard.

        "Oi Arataka?!" you called again louder, but still no answer.

        But then you heard shuffling coming from inside.

        "Arataka! Open up!" you crowed. 

        "[y/n]? What the hell are you doing here?" Reigen shouted from the other side. "

        "What do you mean? I came back to get my stuff since I just left without telling you anything. You won't believe what...hey, why do you still have the door closed?" 

        Reigen looked over at the place you left your bag. He smacked himself for being so imprudent. This was why you never recieved his warning messages thus the reason why you were standing right outside his door at this very moment. 

        "No [y/n], this is a bad time. You have to get home to Shigeo and Ritsu before they find them."

        You paused in unadulterated shock.

        "Who??"

        "The guys from Claw."

        "Well shit, open up so I can-"

        "No, no it's fine, hurry before."

        "Dammit Reigen, open up before I break this damn door. I'm not paying for it this time."

        After a long-lasting moment of hesitation, the door slowly squeaked open. You saw a glimpse of his shoes before your eyes trailed up to his face. He wore a cough mask on, but what caught your eyes the most was the incredibly dark purple bruise on his right eye. It seemed painful to even blink. 

        "Ara...taka..."

        He opened the door a little wider, but not big enough for you to come in. It was big enough however for you to see the mess inside. The couch was flipped over and there were shattered knick knacks on the floors. Tiny pieces of glass were glinting under the dim ceiling light.

        "Is this a joke? Are you serious?" you were fuming, which startled Reigen just as much as from you bursting inside his office.

        "What?"

        "You weren't letting me in because you're beat up?"

        "Well...yeah I guess...pathetic right?"

        Reigen scratched the back of his head. The room was a mess mainly because of the anger management issue the Claw member had unleashed. Thankfully, he had barely laid a hand on Reigen compared to his office. The conartist saw vexation and disappontment etched onto your face but it was gradually erased into worrisome. 

        "Come here."

        You grabbed him by the arm to lead him into the bathroom. It had a tub where you planned to seat him inside. You left him there for a few seconds to get a first aid kit for his horrible wounds.

        "I swear, I could get a PhD in nursing at this point," you muttered. Just why were boys always looking for trouble?

        "Sit here," you instructed after finding him still standing idly beside the bath tub. You ran some water to wet a cloth and applied antiseptics to it. You started by cleaning his face, but saw more bruises following down his neck. You also noticed some blood seeping through his white t-shirt. 

        "You're going to need to take off your shirt."

        Reigen looked at you, unconfident. He sheepishly moved his dirty blouse over his head and you saw more light gashes all down his back. They sure did beat him up pretty good, but you saw Reigen didn't go down without a fight. He didn't peep a single word to those merciless fiends.

        "Who did this?" you asked him with sorrow in your voice. 

        Reigen had to admit he was completely flustered once you cleaned his back, but he got used to it by the time you started talking to him.

        "It'll sting a bit."

        "This is nothing."

        "Right," you chuckled.

        "Hey, I'm sorry."

        "For what?"

        "Everything."

        You wondered what he meant by that. If anything, he was always helping you. 

        "This isn't your fault."

        You put one hand on his shoulder and the other to grab the side of his head gently. Then sweetly, you kissed the back of his head. Reigen's eyes widened once more, but he stayed absolutely still as he didn't want to ruin the moment. You were utterly frightening before this, since the moment you walked through his office door, he saw you as a fearsome but stunning figure who used their intimidation skills to bulldoze everyone and see right through them. But now he saw you as nothing more than someone kind-hearted and vulnerable, a person who puts others in mind first. After a few moments of your lips nuzzled into his hair, you let go. 

        Reigen didn't even turn back, but his mouth formed into a soft smile. You opened your eyes once you leaned back away from his head. You set the towel down and shook your head.

        "I have to get back to the boys."

        Reigen's eyes followed your movement. He was a little sad to see you go, and frankly he was also worried. But he knew you could take care of yourself better than he could. The way he looked now was proof that there wasn't much he could do without esper powers. 

        "And you're coming with me," you added.

        Reigen looked at you straight in the eyes. You gave him a pensive look back.

        "Why?"

        "Because we need to look out for each other," you answered.

        Reigen saw your helpless expression. One that he couldn't say no to. 

        "Well I guess we should get going now."

        The both of you, after a seemingly brief moment,  hurried out to get back to your apartment. It wasn't a long walk to get there, but unfortunately you two were stopped by some familiar looking people. People who just met the man you were walking with. 

        "Well well well, thought you lost us?" The bigger man in a hoodle playfully stridled in front of you and Reigen. At least one of them was watching you.

        "Crap."

        "What-"

        "[y/n] run!"

        "Not so fast," said the man with glasses. You and Reigen didn't listen, but once you two turned around to leave, a boy stood right in front of you two. He was the one that was with the other two earlier. He kept his gaze still and you felt his intent to harm you both if either of you intended to move at all.

        "Try running again, and you'll see what more is coming-"

        "Koyama, do you ever stop fooling around? We have work to do so let's get straight to the point," the man with the glasses interrupted before the bigger one could finish. "All you two need to do is tell us where the boy is, or rather a better idea, just take us to him," he said, his attention on you this time. 

        "You think I'm gonna tell you asses where they are after what you've done to him?" You aggressively pointed to Reigen.

        "Don't worry sweetheart, we'll take care of them well," the one named Koyama said. 

        "Yeah right. I know what you people do to kids like them. They've already told me everything. It's useless trying to coax us into your schemes."

        "Everything huh?"

        You remained silent to see what more they will say. If you were lucky, they'd take you instead.

        "Now tell us where they are, and we'll make sure they're safe in out hands."

        "You'll have to go through me first."

        In an instant, Koyama reached to grab you in an attempt to scare you, but you moved his hands with your powers. His arm slammed to the ground as it brought his whole body down with him. His partner's eyes widened as he scrutinized your gaze. The man you threw to the floor supposedly got up before his partner could strike. He aimed to grab you again but you stopped him once more. Reigen stood next to you, rather impressed with your powers as he hadn't really seen them used in a one-on-one fight before.

        "You idiot, I said stop playing, let's hurry!"

        "You're not the boss Sakurai," Koyama spat back.

        He tried to throw a punch, but you grabbed his hand before it could hit you. He couldn't move his arms any further. Taking a glimpse, he saw you radiating fierce energy that he didn't expect seeing.

        'Damn, just earlier I barely felt anything from her.' he thought. His partner was thinking the same thing. He had his katana ready in case Koyama was unable to knock you out. You abruptly slammed his entire body to the side of a wall next. The place was even a bigger mess now. The man called Sakurai aimed his katana towards you while you were occupied by fighting Koyama. He yeilded his sword and ran forward.   

        Reigen couldn't stand there anymore as he decided to stop him. Firstly, he delivered a straight punch right on Sakurai's face, who apparently had not seen it coming at all since he was focused on an esper. One thing was for sure, Reigen could throw a mean punch. 

        Of course, Koyama was able to get up again, but by now he was even more enraged than before. He  noticed something spiraling inside you but couldn't predict what it could be. 

        "Alright, I've tried to be nice to ya." 

        He tried to enhance his blows using his telekinesis to shatter your barrier. Revolving power around his hands and limbs, it increased the strength of his blows. They were piercing through your blockade like a hand drill. Eventually it broke.

        You jumped backwards while Koyama tried and attacked again. You forgot about the peculiar child who waited for the right moment to take you down. He was suddenly behind you. Augmenting the power of his strikes, his one massive blow knocked you out from your feet.

        Sooner or later had you spotted Reigen captured. Distracted again, you were sprayed by an unusual substance by Koyama. You expected a punch but he held back for now. Luckily the chemical spray didn't affect you enough to put you into sleep, but it affected you enough to have you forced into their car along with Reigen. You exchanged each other worried glances before Koyama and Sakurai got inside the car. 

        "You okay?" Reigen asked after seeing you hurt.

        You nodded in response, not worried about your injuries. 

        Sakurai opened the door to yell at the boy, standing there overlooking the streets. 

        "Oi Hanazawa, we're leaving for now."

        The boy kept staring off to the other direction.

        "Go on ahead, I'll be back with the ones you two failed to capture," he told them.

         Shigeo and Ritsu. An undescribable uneasiness overwhelmed you. You had no way of warning them right at the moment and you hoped to God that they would stay put. Now you regretted stepping out of your apartment, but then perhaps Reigen would of been in more trouble. All you did for the duration of the ride was pray for the boys' safety.

        ---

        Shigeo glimpsed at the clock every now and then. His feet kept tapping the ground while he fidgeted with his fingers. Soon he sent his brother a troubled look.

        "It's been way too long. She said she would be back in an hour. It's been three hours," Shigeo exclaimed.

        "I thought at first that Reigen-san might be wasting her time flirting with her, but something doesn't feel right." Ritsu put a hand to his chin.

        "Should we go see them? To see if they're alright?"

        Ritsu gave one hard look at the ground. It was true that you told them to stay put until you were back, but what if there were odds that you were in trouble? That Reigen was keeping you from them. Whatever the likelihood, you would never be this late unless you told them you would be. This then raised possibilities that you were caught by a demon like Ekubo, or worse, Claw. If you were in their position, you wouldn't just sit there. You would already be out of your home after a few minutes past the promised time. 

        "Let's go," Ritsu said wiht a firm nod.

        The two of them set out to go to Spirits and Such. They walked briskly, barely saying a word to each other. Only that Ritsu said he had a bad feeling, but he didn't mention Claw. He didn't want to believe it. 

        Eventually they arrived at the office. The door was left unlocked, which was unusual for Reigen to forget such a thing. What they witnessed inside however appalled them. 

        "This place is a mess. What on earth happened?" Shigeo said quietly.

        He stepped inside first. Ritsu followed after him inside, and immediately felt chills run all over his body. It was them. Shigeo was nearly shaking, he was just as horrified as his brother. He saw a glimpse of a picture frame broken in half. The picture was of him and his master.

        "Claw," Ritsu whispered.

        45%

        Ritsu walked around a bit more to see if there was anything left behind. He paced around the office, walking over the disarray of items on the floors. 

        "We have to find them," he said finally. 

        "But how?" 

        Other than to save you and Reigen, Shigeo had no idea what else to do. 

        "I have a slight idea on where they went, we just have to start by going out and searching for anything that could lead us to their wherabouts," Ritsu told his brother. For now, he had to take on the role as the leader.

        They headed out immediately. Shigeo had a hard time containing his feelings; the resentment rising up like smoke. The rage that use to frighten his young brother. Ritsu was too absentminded with your safety to be concerned of that. 

        Without getting much further to the spot where you and Reigen were taken, the two boys were stopped by another young man, around the same age as them. He had small, wavy blonde locks with eyes as blue as the clear sky, but chilling as the ice running down Shigeo's back. They were lifeless, but also threatening. He wore jeans and a plain white t-shirt, no different than what Shigeo and Ritsu normally wore under their uniforms.   

        "I'm sorry, do we know you?" Ritsu asked innocently.

        "No," the boy answered. "But I know you."

        Ritsu swallowed hard. Shigeo sensed the unsettling aurora from the boy. He was obviously no different than them. 

        "Nii-san," Ritsu whispered harshly. Right now even Ritsu was at loss.

        "Exactly, how do you know us?" Shigeo asked next.

        "We've tried tracking you down for a while now. They've told me you two were one of the strongest out of the trash in the facility."

        Ritsu and Shigeo didn't say anything more. The boy, earlier known as Hanazawa, took their silence as the moment to take them back in once and for all. The superior ones at Claw were always pestering the rest to find them. He was going to do just that. He was going to earn their trust, then earn his freedom. 

        "Come with me if you want to see your friends alive."

Chapter Text

       For a moment what felt like the longest since they had gotten there, all three of the boys including the eccentric blonde stared intensely at one another. Hanazawa waited for an answer. Shigeo was hesitant about trusting him until Ritsu decided to remind him:

        “Nii-san, he’s a member of Claw.”

        Shigeo nodded his head once to indicate that he was already aware of that. The boy gazed at the salmon pink scar shining on Hanazawa’s face. It looked like it was never treated or stitched, and unable to be healed shortly. Hanazawa heard Ritsu’s harsh whisper, and so he thought that things would probably go smoother if he were to get acquainted with them first. They were around the same age as him, they knew what horrors lied behind the facility that he was willing to lead them back to. He already had one thing to use against them as well, and that was the brutal reminder of the perils that their dear guardians could be facing right now.

        “Although you may see me as one of them, I’m actually a lot more different than the people you have encountered so far,” Hanazawa told them.

        “Yeah, you could be a lot worse,” Ritsu spat.

        Hanazawa stayed quiet for a few moments. He already despised Ritsu without having to talk to him for too long. His brother however, seemed more tolerable to speak with. Someone who trusted a little too easily. Hanazawa could set two traps and Shigeo would most likely fall into both of them.

        “Ritsu and Shigeo right? Let me introduce myself. My name is Hanazawa Teruki, I was a student in Black Vinegar Middle School. I was taken into Claw one day to have my powers tested. They fixed me, made me stronger. However it was only the beginning of maturing. Even now, I’m not strong enough to take the institution over myself. But I still have a ways to grow. Grow until I’m able to defeat our boss. Grow until I make other weaklings to work under me like I have worked under for them,” Teru secretly sneered. “I can make the organization better. I will recruit espers, such as you both, to work alongside me as we make a safer world for us. All you have to do is join us, join me.” Teru corrected his last statement and gazed firmly at Ritsu, then at Shigeo.

        “You’re deranged, that’s only a dream,” Ritsu snapped.

        “A dream that will eventually come true,” Teru answered back.

        Ritsu grinded his teeth. “They’ve brainwashed you. They’re only using you Hanazawa-san. You need to realize what they are capable of.”

        Teru scoffed. “Like I’ve mentioned before, I know they’re stronger than me. They have traced me and hunted me down for nearly my entire life. They have traced millions of those that are just like us,” he raised his voice slightly. “They won’t stop until they have gathered all powerful espers and have this world sitting fearfully in their hands. But if you just stop and think, we could be a part of the higher ups. We could take them down and create a better world after leaving off from where they started. It will be a success”

        “That doesn’t make you any different than them,” Ritsu argued once more.

        Shigeo started to feel nauseous just by hearing Teru speak. Where was he getting all these ideas from? Just what made a child like him turn into such a terrifying adult? He was only a kid talking like a politician. He wasn’t scared either, he didn’t seem the slightest bit worried about anything at all. Just where was his family? Family. He missed his parents. He missed his master Reigen. He missed you.

        58%

        Shigeo took in a deep breath and Ritsu looked at his brother, perplexed.

        “We will go with you Hanazawa-kun. As long as you promise to take us to our friends.”

        “Nii-san!” Ritsu interjected. Why on earth would they agree to go along with such a person?

        “Ritsu, what else can we do? [y/n] and Reigen shishou are in trouble. He’s the only one who knows where Claw is,” Shigeo informed him, urgency in his voice.

        “He’s only tricking us Nii-san. Once we get there he’s going to take us in like before. Let’s just go find them ourselves.”

        “It’s only a matter of time before the two are gone as you know them. Don’t say I didn’t warn you when you arrive there too late to find them either beaten to death or put into the machines,” Hanazawa forewarned them.

        65%

        This alarmed Shigeo and Ritsu even more. It was an inevitable choice to make. Even Ritsu knew they had to follow him.

        “Ritsu…” Shigeo looked at his brother again.

        Although Ritsu didn’t like it, it was the only option for them to be taken to you and Reigen. He would of course have to stick with his brother no matter what.

        Ritsu clenched his fists and shook out his anger. “Fine. We’ll go.”

        Teru smiled. He turned the other way knowing he has captured the two well. What he didn’t know was the level of strength he was to witness when the two brothers decide to take him on upon arriving at Claw.

        ---

        You and Reigen were driven to the facility that stood in the middle of the densely thick forest. You two were yanked out of the car then pushed towards the entrance of the peculiar edifice. It was the same one you had taken a picture of a while ago. Now you were going to undergo what the Kageyama brothers had been through. Koyama held his grip on your right shoulder as you later shook it off, notifying that you can walk without his filthy hands on you.

        After a few meters of walking inside the white and hair-raising hallways, you were thrown into the cells like an animal. Reigen fell next to you and you were relieved to see him there as he was the only one you found comfort from at this situation. Koyama smiled with his teeth baring as he was proud that he caught the two of you. After their job was done, him and Sakurai left briefly to find out what would be going on later and to figure out what they will do with the two of you. They left you and Reigen with a couple of men dressed in black tights. They talked like thugs, boasting about their hopeful future.

        “Interesting...we always only get kids here, so this is rare.”

        “Two adults.”

        “One of them is a pretty lady too.”

        Them bickering and trying to get your attention had triggered a cell in Reigen’s brain. He got up to stand in front of where you sat. You remained put there with a poker face. Actually you were starting to feel slightly dizzy, it was getting harder to think of anything.

        “Who’s this guy?” One of them asked dumbly.

        “I don’t know, what kind of powers can ya use?”

        “Doesn’t matter. How about you guys stop talking and look the other way?”

        You looked over at what he was doing. Was Reigen distracting them for you? You could probably open up the lock, but you didn’t have much energy to fight four guys at the moment. You were exhausted and drained from fighting just Koyama. It felt pathetic. And as strange as it sounded, you would have to rest until your powers were rebooted. You and Reigen had to wait for now. You thought of a plan for escape while Reigen continued arguing with the guards about keeping their nose out of the two of you.

        “What is she? Your girlfriend?”

        “Just mind your pants and-”

        “Reigen, that’s enough. We’re trapped, yelling isn’t going to get us free,” you interrupted. Their shouting was beginning to cause you a headache.

        The chubbier man pointed at you. “Get you free? Haha! As if you two will ever be set free. There’s no escape from Claw once we become the number one organization in the world. You’ll be forced to join us then.”

        “We've already been oppressed to just being here,” you stated.

        “What are they planning on doing to us anyway?” Reigen asked the important question.

        “They’ll have you join us guard, or raise you to be like soldiers, but you’d have to be really special for that.”

        “What do you mean special?” you asked in distress.

        “You’ll find out sooner or later.”

        And without much patience, they left to play cards on a nearby table. Their job was to babysit you and Reigen but they were far enough away for the two of you to talk quietly amongst them. There were no security cameras or anything of the sort. You two were safe to at least speak for now.

        “What are we going to do?” Reigen asked. He normally wouldn’t asked others for help, but you seemed reliable to count on during such a time.

        “We have to wait a little bit. I’m sorry, I don’t have enough strength to fight those guys right now, I’m not as strong as I look.”        

        Reigen looked down, walked over and sat next to you quietly. Close enough that he could hear your soft voice, but far enough away from touching you.

        “No, you’re tough. We’ll get out of this somehow. We should think of a plan though,” Reigen suggested.

        “You’re right.”

        “Can you break the locks?”

        “Easily, but like I said before, we have to wait. Even if we get out now we’d be thrown back in once I’m fresh out of powers again,” you elaborated.

        “How do you know when is a good time?”

        “I just...need to relax a bit...get situated and,” you exhaled. Your stress level was at 100% by this point. You didn’t mean to feel in such a way, but you wanted Reigen to stop talking.

        Reigen took your hard expression as a sign that he should shut up. Leaning your head back on the wall, he did the same whilst glancing at you to see if you were alright. Clearly you were not, but he couldn’t help but to worry. You were beyond exhausted. You also haven’t felt so pitiful and weak before. Fighting only two espers wiped you out almost completely. You wished that your close friend wasn't with you. He had nothing to do with them. 

        After a short moment, you and Reigen heard several distinct murmurings from the door that the two of you came in from. More footsteps approached the cells and you perked your head up. You guessed that it was Koyama and Sakurai ready to take the either of you out somewhere, but instead it was more new people.

        A group of kids walked in with a different superior this time. The same guys dressed in tights the two of you had talked with were pushing them into the cell next to you and Reigen's.

        “Is this Christmas?” The man with a black and white streaked hair spoke. “The boss man will be very pleased with how much we’ve seized so far.”

        He glanced over at you and Reigen and gave you two a wink. You shuddered besides Reigen who was giving him an unamused glare. He leaned down to the same height as the both of you. Luckily the nosey man's name, 'Terada,' you heard, was called before he could open his mouth to ask some questions. Disappointed he stood back up again. 

        "I'll be looking forward to seeing you again," he said with a feverish tone. You felt as if you could breath once he finally left. 

        Looking over at the newly arrived adolescents, you saw a girl in pink, matching the color of her light brownish hair. There also sat a blonde boy in a blue hoodie, two boys wearing glasses looking similar to one another, you guessed they were twins, and one strange looking teen who looked just like a kid version of Elvis Presley. He stood out the most for sure, but what stood out more was the shivering and quaking of their bodies. You felt it immensely from their fears and you realized they were just kids like Ritsu and Shigeo. Terrified and confused.        

        “Hey there you guys,” Reigen called out to them before you could.

        He walked over to them and crouched down behind the bars. You observed his friendly demeanor. “Are you kids hurt?” Reigen asked, making sure.

        “We-we’re okay I think,” the boy in white answered. He looked almost as nervous as the girl quivering in the corner.

        “That’s good. We just got here not too long ago.”

        “Do you know where we are mister?” The blonde asked, he sounded a bit calmer than the rest did.

        Reigen tensed and shifted to sit down. He didn’t want to scare them any more than they already were. However, they had to know.

        “We’re in a facility, run by an organization who calls themselves by the name ‘Claw.’ From what we've learned so far, their goal is to obtain as much power as they can to take over the city, or yet, the world. By doing so, they’re capturing people like us, people who can use psychic powers.”

        The two boys grabbed the bars tighter, the twins stood fearfully next to each other while the girl remained quiet on the bed. You stood up and crawled over on your knees as well.

        “Don’t worry, I know two kids who escaped before. They were espers like the bunch of you.”

        “So you also have psychic powers too miss?”

        “Yes. I’ve used too much of it so I’m charging as of now.” You looked down at your hand. “Strangely enough, I feel as if I’m regaining some strength back quicker than I thought I would.”

        You looked at the group in curiosity. Upon their unexpected arrival, you have felt in better shape than before.

        “You as well, mister?”

        Reigen tensed up again. “I uh, er, well...I mean, my senses are very strong, but I’m more of a really spiritual psychic rather than doing things like moving objects and such.”

        The kids blinked without seeing much through Reigen’s lies. You sighed.

        “What are your guy’s names? I’m [y/n], the spiritual one’s name is Reigen Arataka,” you introduced with a funny tone as Reigen slumped his shoulders.

        “My name is Hoshino Takeshi.”

        “Ashiya,” the blonde introduced himself with a small but friendly smile.

        “I’m Shiratori Daichi," a boy with round, circular features said. "This is my brother Kaito,” he pointed to the one with angular, square features. They both wore glasses having the same exact dull expression on their faces. An accidental reminder of Shigeo and Ritsu. You hoped they were okay.

        " I'm Kurosaki Rei, nice to meet you,” the girl said shyly. 

        “Nice to meet you all,” you said with a small smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll work together to get out of here. In no time, you’ll be home safe with your families. Now, do you all mind telling me your abilities so we can collaborate?” you asked in a gentle tone.

        The kids gave each other understanding nods, indicating that they could trust you.

        “We can communicate telepathically," Daichi explained first. His brother Kaito bobbed his head in agreement.

        “I can use telekinesis," Hoshino declared. He seemed pretty confident in his powers. 

        "I have pyrokinesis, it's not as proficient, but I'm working on it," Ashiya said while snapping his fingers multiple times. You swore you thought you saw a very small spark emerge from his fingers. 

        "I possess the power of clairvoyance," Rei confirmed. 

        'Although I only have 62% accuracy' 

        You felt the doubt in her mind.

        It turns out that these kids were in more danger than you or Reigen. You weren't sure of that, but from what you remember Ritsu telling you, Claw took in kids with freshly awakened powers that had yet to mature. They were not as strong as you anticipated. Nonetheless, something was better than nothing. They were useful, although maybe they didn't think so when they were captured. Even Reigen was thinking the same thing as you. All of you were dealing with adults. Adult espers who you never truly thought you would encounter until today. 

        "Seems like you guys still have a while to go until your abilities are fully awakened, but that doesn't mean you can't get out of here. Now, Reigen, what do you suppose we do once we take down those guys?" you inched closer to him while he remained fixed on the spot. 

        Reigen crossed his arms and looked at Rei, the girl who claimed she has clairvoyance. 

        "Rei-chan...was it?" he asked, forgetful at names. "Your abilities can predict which correct pathways to choose yeah?"

        Rei nodded, "Yes."

        "Great, once we're done with here, you can lead us to the nearest exit." 

        "I...I can try," Rei responded apprehensively. 

        "Don't worry, you'll be fine as long as you're confident. Not just in your powers, but yourself. It's okay if you make a mistake too," you affirmed. 

        Rei looked up in thanks for your encouragement.

        "Frankly, I'm surprised you knew what her powers consisted of," you told Reigen.

        "I've read books on psychic abilities FYI," Reigen replied in defense.

        Although you didn't know who it was from, you heard a few of the kids chuckling. It seemed you would get along with them like you did with Shigeo and Ritsu. 

        All seven of you continued to discuss the plan. You all agreed on staying close together, and running out once the coast was clear. In all honesty, you were worried, frightened even. Reigen noticed the look in your eyes. 

        "You okay?" he asked.

        You looked down a bit uneasy, unsure how to answer that.

        "It's okay to say you're scared," Reigen said.

        "I'm not-" you were about to say the opposite, but he saw right through you. "Thanks, I'm just...I wish I could do more."

        "You're saying that to a guy who can't do shit compared to a bunch of teenagers," Reigen reminded you. 

        You looked up at his perky eyes and almost felt bad. "Yeah, sorry."

        Reigen heard your quiet, short giggle, making him laugh in return. Your head moved down and your shoulders sank low. Reigen put a hand on your back, right below your neck. The contact was reassuring even in the atrocious cells. 

        "We'll be fine as long as we stick together."

        ---

        In a long trek from daytime to sundown, Ritsu and Shigeo trailed behind Teru cautiously. Whether it was on purpose or not, Teru was strolling pretty slowly as if he was taking his time. This enraged Ritsu in more ways than one. He tried speed-walking slightly faster than his brother, but Shigeo also fell back. After a while of noticing this, Ritsu gave in and walked in the same pace as Shigeo.

        The building could be seen from the heavily murky leaves. It stood tall and proud, like it was happy to see them two again. There was a fraught silence followed by the rustling of footsteps on the dirt ground. Ritsu felt mortified to return to the place he ran from before. Same with Shigeo, he was beginning to feel queasy himself. Teru stopped, knowing very well of their intentions.

        "It's no secret that the two of you are planning on taking me out so that you could go in there yourselves. I guess we should start then," Teru spoke.

        He raised both his hands in preparation to attack. His feet turned inwards in place as he positioned himself for any counterattcks. 

        "Nii-san."

        Shigeo didn't want to harm another human being. Especially after promising what his master has taught him, he wanted to refuse. However the situation was different now. The people he cared about were in trouble. He wouldn't forgive Teru if something were to happen to Shigeo's family.

Chapter Text

        As Teru unleashed the growing diffusion of telekinesis, Shigeo and Ritsu took a step back from his organized attacks.

        “Let's end this quickly,” Teru proclaimed softly.

        He struck more power as Shigeo and Ritsu pivoted to different directions. They saw Teru standing closer, not even ten feet away from them. Cautious and looking around wildly, Ritsu thought of a few ways to get through him-and it was only a matter of luck as well. 

        With a face marked by the large and noticeable scar of who knows where it came from, Teru probably received countless number of fights. He was remarkably fast. Jumping around in front and behind the Kageyama brothers, his speed made it look like he was actually teleporting. Ritsu started to shake upon confusion and trepidation as to when Teru would charge. Shigeo remained motionless and calm, deciding that he would take the punch whenever it came to him.

        Now, the swishing and whistle of Teru's movement resounded throughout the forest and it sent another chill down Ritsu's spine. Teru was positive that his dancing had taken enough time already. He was confident enough to take on the younger and perhaps by his predictions, the weaker one first. 

        He finally charged.

        In a lightning quick move, Ritsu went down fast and almost too hard, but he seized Teru's next hit. In a shocking burst of aggression, he pushed Teru off to free himself of his grip. The supposedly deranged Claw member was not the least phased by his shove. Teru returned back over and over again. The repetition of his charges began to tire Ritsu, and that was when Shigeo came in to lend a hand. 

        Quivering, a feeling of brooding panic along with worry struck Shigeo. He tried his best to remove him off of Ritsu who clenched up downwards, desperately trying to hold in the painful attacks. His arms stayed up for a long time, protecting it from Teru by prying the barrier from his trembling hands. He only hoped that his end would be quick. Bending on his knees, he made his voice sound as quiet and distressed as possible. 

        “Please, we can work something out.”

        70%

        Ritsu stopped speaking when he saw his brother's implacable expression. Teru wasn’t going to listen to him anymore than his brother would when he reached his maximum level. He stayed down, but spotted a tree that he could use to attack with. He stopped using his own barrier to move aside. It took more than a few seconds to pull the tree out from the dirt, but he managed to grab them by the roots anyway. Ritsu successfully removed them from the ground to drop it on Teru.

        Unfortunately his slow strategy was noticed by Teru who promptly and easily pulled the tree from his grasp. He broke it apart with his powers and held onto a large piece of wood. The branch was the perfect size to use as a weapon such as a sword or even a simple baseball bat. 

        Shigeo tried to stop him before Teru stormed into Ritsu. However Ritsu got to his feet before Teru could reach him. He set his stance, swiped his arms and attempted to knock him out. Again, Teru was able to teleport behind him, but Ritsu menaced him back until he was far enough away from the blonde.

        “Is avoiding my swings all you got?” Teru challenged. Shigeo and Ritsu were beginning to notice the leaked cocky side of the boy. “You’re a lot more of a coward than I thought.”

        Even though it was two against one, the Kageyama brothers were nowhere near overtiring Teru. However they were also far from giving up—not yet. The cold air and the harsh breeze revived them from enervation. Strength wasn’t Ritsu's forte, but he had speed that could almost catch up to Teru's, and fear and desperation fueled his will to fight back more. Teru began moving once again, and Shigeo already set a barrier for himself.

        With a lunge, Teru jumped halfway up and started to scale the distance between the two of them, but a rope sang out of the branch from his hands, and it was ready to snatch either one of their necks. He screamed and landed on the ground. Closing his hands tight around the occult weapon, he yanked the rope out and used it as a whip. It slashed Shigeo's barrier with no problem; cutting deep into his leg. After he jumped back, blood spurted from the small but ugly wound as agony lanced through his body. Try as he might to get up, he couldn’t at the moment. The enemy closed in on his position as Shigeo was quickly able to set up yet another strong barrier. However, Ritsu blocked Teru.

        Covering up didn’t help much. In that period quite possibly considered as the end of the brisk fight, he silently asked Shigeo to run away. All he heard, however, was a gasp followed by a quiet “No.” Abruptly, Teru stopped the ferocious whipping.

            “You alone are not going to win,” snarled Teru. “Just yield. We all have to give up at some point.”

            “Shut the hell up,” Ritsu snapped back. “Try telling yourself that.”

            He pushed Teru again; surprisingly the brute force had moved him back further than before. His hinds slid back but stopped to run back forward again. He turned his rope into a small katana next. It formed into the perfect shape and size for Teru.  

            He tried to strike once again. Ritsu crossed his arms upwards to protect himself while sparks of ragged purple and blue light materialized to defend the esper.

            The whisper of the wind grew stronger as it was covered by two screams.

            A body fell to the ground. Shigeo saw it all from the rancorous countenance of Teru to the tired but also regretful look on his brother’s face. Ritsu had done his part.

            No this couldn’t be.

            As much as he didn’t want to believe everything that transpired today, he was faced with the reality of his unconscious loved one lying down in front of him. His face rested on the grass while hands remained limp on his sides. He looked like he was only sleeping. It could be a long slumber at this rate. Shigeo noticed the bright red liquid exuding from his head and the panting of Teru standing only inches in front of him. He was satisfied with the outcome, but realized he still had the stronger one to deal with. Teru expected Shigeo be wiped out by this traumatizing scene, but little did he know about what might actually happen next.

            For some unaccountable reason, Teru let Shigeo take his time to settle next to Ritsu and examine him. To his relief he wasn’t dead, but the continuous bleeding could lead his soul departed. Besides, as much as Teru would be glad to kill off Ritsu, he would be in a bigger trouble with Claw if they were to find out he murdered a beneficial esper. It made Shigeo even more anxious than before. He was resentful of Teru now, magma of anger boiled up inside of his stomach like poison gas. Teru had no idea what kind of misdeed he has committed.

            “Ritsu? Wake up Ritsu. Please come one. Ritsu.” Shigeo very gently and lightly squeezed his brother’s arms and shoulders in hopes of receiving a sign, any response to ease his madly spinning head. The bleeding seemed even worse now. It was no use.

            “This is how we must learn. Through pain and suffering,” Teru vouched. “It was your brother’s fault that he kept resisting. If only you two had given in and listened to me from the start. Then this wouldn’t have happened.”

            The wind rustled through the leaves as Shigeo tried to follow what Teru meant. He still didn’t understand why he was doing this.

            “I only wanted to help you guys. But you see me as the enemy for some reason. Claw will become the world’s savior. It’s only that we must take care of the leaders who think they’re chosen as one of a kind. They’re the ones leading a negligent path. We can fix that Kageyama. Your brother, your …friends…they can all be safe. What do you say?”

            Before Teru could say anything else, Shigeo stood up to ask him the questions and tell him the facts floating around in his mind since the moment he met him.

            “I think I know the real reason why you’re doing this now. What made you think that this is for the best when really you can change yourself?”

            Teru felt like he had just swallowed a brick. He was thrown aback by what he was asked.

            “I don’t know what happened that made you like this, but I’m not exactly desperate to know. All I know is that you’re scared of what will become of you when this so-called Claw fails their plans. You’re actually being taken care of by them somehow. So that’s why you’re afraid of becoming alone when all this is over. Either you don’t know where to go, or you don’t know who to see. I may be wrong, but like me, you want someone to notice you.” Shigeo finally met Teru’s deep blue eyes. His was fueled with truth while Teru’s were filled with shock and aggravation.

            “No, you don’t know what you’re talking about. I will have everything I want. You can too, if only you would join me,” Teru practically repeated. He moved his hands up and prepared for more blows. “But I already know your answer to that. I haven’t seen you strike once. If you’re so willing to save your friends and family then why not get through me first?”

            Shigeo stood at the same spot without moving an inch. “Just now you said we’ll have everything you want. What is everything to you?” Shigeo asked unexpectedly.

            Teru stepped back without noticing his feet. He repeated Shigeo’s sudden query inside his head.

            ‘What is everything to you?’

            Gradually the memories of Teru’s past incidents began pouring inside his head like steaming tea in a cup. The emotions of his nearly forgotten yet vivid evocation brought about an intense internal conflict that he wasn’t ready for. He could not define sadness until Shigeo came along. It was in between a mix of vexation and unsettlement. After all his time alone, why was he experiencing this for the first time now? And in the middle of a fight at that. Teru just couldn’t acknowledge his feelings.

            He ignored Shigeo’s ask, but he would be lying if he said he didn’t know the answer. “That is not important right now. What’s important is taking care of you.” Teru objected. This time he held up both of his hands. “I’ll give you one last chance to give up before you get yourself hurt even more. I will not go easy on you no matter what.”

            Shigeo didn’t say anything this time as it could trigger what Teru would do to him.

            “Very well then,” Teru consented before the next move.

            His annoyance soon turned to the familiar coldness from before. He moved his legs inwards in a funny position and proceeded to blast his powers straightforwardly onto Shigeo. Shigeo only put up his barrier without moving a muscle. This irritated Teru once again and so he proceeds to do what he did before. Pulling the trees from behind Shigeo, Teru formed his hands into fists and physically slammed them onto the ground. The trees should have supposedly hit Shigeo, but he was able to throw them out far away before the impact.

            Unlike Ritsu before he was beaten, Shigeo still refused to use his powers on Teru. It just didn’t feel right. He didn’t know the potential he had of winning. This was the stubborn side of him.

            ‘This is lasting a lot longer than I intended,’ Teru thought.

            Enough was enough. Teru had to somehow break Shigeo’s everlasting barrier. He planned to let Shigeo’s guard down and then thought of a perfect idea. Teru grabbed Ritsu by the head and held him up to his waist. He squeezed the weak boy’s head in a tight grip as the blood stained his left hand which held onto Ritsu. Ritsu’s breathing became more and more shallow. Shigeo’s eyes widened to where even Teru could see the whiteness on his face.

            “You either attack, or this one doesn’t make it.”

            ‘Of course I don’t plan on killing either of them.’

            Shigeo glared at Teru before putting down the barrier. The invisible force shield disappeared into thin air. His first step was to coordinate some type of attack, but he realized the close proximity of Ritsu. He then recalled Reigen’s words on using his powers on other people. But was this okay? It should be justified after what he has done. More accurately what they had done.

            “Finally. I was beginning to worry if you were mentally challenged or not.” Teru dropped; more like threw Ritsu far enough away from himself like he was a mere trash bag. It almost hurt Shigeo’s eyes to see Teru act such a way.

            After charging once more, Teru made a direct hit onto Shigeo’s stomach. Shigeo flew into the dense forest before rolling over a few times and finally stopping. His knees and face were dragged onto the dirt as he managed to slowly get up once again.

            ‘I’m sorry Reigen shishou. [y/n]-san.’

            He moved his arm like he was slicing an object and with that his powers were sent flying at Teru who easily blocked most of them. As much as it hurt to break his promise, Shigeo didn’t want to lose anymore than he already had lost.

            88%

            The continuous scrimmage between the two was beginning to escalate into a more fierce battle. He convinced himself that he had him, but just when Teru thought Shigeo was losing his powers, it was kicking off as the opposite of what he anticipated. 

            94%

            “It’s hilarious watching you crumble. Why do you go this far for your friends? Is it really worth it? To suffer for them I mean,” Teru bellowed. He strongly didn’t want to admit that he could possibly lose. If he couldn’t take Shigeo down physically, then he could wear him down mentally.

            “Because…they’re all I have left.” Shigeo stood up and wiped the blood trickling down his cheek. “And because of them I’m able to live my life to the fullest if I want to. I wouldn’t replace them for anything.”

            Again, Teru felt strangely attacked. He was stunned to hear that there were those who cared for each other this much. It was hard to believe. Shigeo presumed that Teru didn’t have that. It was the only explanation behind his rationale behind all of this.

            “Hanazawa-kun. Correct me if I’m wrong but…I think the reason why you’re so loyal to Claw is because…they’re the only thing you have left isn’t it?”

            “Sh-shut it,” Teru cursed.

            “I’m sorry…maybe we can hel-”

            “There’s no helping me in this! You’ll never understand what I went through.”

            Shigeo swallowed hard. “Probably not, but I can try.”

            “Shut up dammit!”

            After angrily marching up to him and violently grabbing onto Shigeo’s shirt, Teru lifted him up to where he was above him. He balled his hand into a fist and did what he could to weaken his opponent. He was antagonized by every word that came out of Shigeo.

            Soon the savage punches had hit Shigeo’s head until he felt the pain no more; both in his chest and his hand. The bilious attacks caused Shigeo to see swirls of white and black.

            96%

            The torment continued.

            99%

            Still, he didn’t stop.

            98%

            99%

            98%

             He then fell to the ground. Like his brother, he had also dropped unconscious. It was black and painful, then soothing once Teru blew the final attack. Soon he became delirious and he didn’t stop until he was sure of Shigeo’s demise. He thought it was over, but he couldn’t comprehend the fact that it ended this way so rapidly.

            “Ka-Kageyama?”

            The hand that brutally damaged Shigeo’s head lay on Teru’s side. He almost put his other hand over to cover his mouth as if this was too much to bear. Indescribable feelings bubbled up in his throat and burned like acid in his mouth, desperate to be expressed. Albeit he finished the job, he wasn’t proud of it this time.

            “Why? Why didn’t you fight back? Oi Kageyama!” Teru screamed. It was surprising that any other members of Claw haven’t noticed them yet.                

            For the first time in a very long while, Teru didn’t know what to do. Although he followed orders precisely every time, he knew he messed up on this one for himself. All he could do was stand there in anguish. As unchanged from before, a gust of wind swept past him like it waited for his next decision. Teru felt even more alone.

            He turned around to leave. Not back to Claw, but nowhere in particular. However, the startling increase in the weather alarmed him, as well as the alerting rise in power coming from behind his back. He swiftly turned around. The younger brother was still down, but Shigeo was already up on his feet. At first what seemed like a friendly brawl that smacked a grin on Teru’s face transformed into a serious situation. Shigeo didn’t look like himself either.

            “What’s this?” A note of panic was heard in his voice.

            No one was there to answer him. In fact, the only individual who was able to warn him was the one he beat down just minutes ago. Shigeo was no longer a person; an unknown identity was woken up from its prolonged slumber. Teru wasn’t the first to see it, and possibly not the last.

            ???%

            ---

            ---

            “Are we ready?”

            All it took was a nod before everyone waited for your move. The lock was effortlessly broken and taken off by the slow motion of your hand. It fell and clattered to the floor. The men in black didn’t seem to notice. They were pretty ignorant for a top secret organization. You wondered how they even came to be guards in the first place.

            The jail doors creaked open then. You ran out first with Reigen following behind you. Immediately stopping in front of the cell next to you, you also opened up the locks for the new kids to get free. Unfortunately this time, the squeaking of the door was heard by a few of the guards in that ridiculous black spandex.

            “Ah! Look,” one of them pointed out.

            Laughter was heard while you let out the newcomers. Reigen looked askance at the guards but they waited for all of you to come to them instead. Once all the kids were completely out of their cells, you turned around to find Reigen negotiating with the enemies already.

            “Now now, before you try anything that you might regret later, what would you say if I were to offer you something a lot better than what these guys are giving you?” Reigen divulged as he tried to bargain. They looked at each other, puzzled.

            “Are you talking about payment?” One of them asked.

            “Of course. What else?” Reigen put his hands in his pockets to hide his nervousness.

            “Heh, you don’t seem like someone who would be holding much,” another commented rudely.

            “Yeah, and even if you did, money wouldn’t bring us justice.”

            “I’ll be glad to inform that money indeed does buy happiness. You can be out of this slump and doing something much better out there.”

            ‘What, like work for you?’ you thought.

            “If you really want to talk, face our boss,” they answered.

            “Fine, where is he then?” Reigen consented.

            They were rendered speechless by the conman’s sudden courage. Standing agape, one of them asked to confirm, “You want to meet Claw’s boss?”

            “Taka!” you crowed. You didn’t know where he was going with this, but meeting the head of Claw was the last thing on your death list right now.

            Reigen ignored you and nodded affirmatively. They looked around like little kids who just lost their parents at a theme park. They didn’t expect to go this far. Neither was Reigen but he knew what he was doing.

            “Well?” Reigen waited as he began to get a little impatient.

            “Unfortunately he’s out of town right now, but if you really mean business then maybe you can talk with our division leader.”

            ‘Division leader?’

            “What division is this? And how many are there?” you implored.

            They looked at you in uncertainty but realized that giving you the basic information of the organization you were trapped in shouldn’t be too harmful.

            “This is the seventh division. Currently there are twenty, possibly more. Scar is the upper echelon within the twenty.”

            Tentative, Reigen asked them anyway, “The ones that took us in. Are they members of this so-called Scar you just mentioned?”

            “That’s right. They’re espers who challenged the boss and received their rightful mark as a means of his acknowledgement in their skills. No one has a chance against them.”

            You caught Reigen’s attention as he looked back at you. He gave you the chance to wrestle with the high-risk decision. This could give Rei, the girl with clairvoyance, a high possibility chance of finding the exit to freedom. The teens slightly quivered behind you. This wasn’t entirely part of the plan, but you went with it anyway. You nodded your head after a quiet but shaky sigh.

            “Scar and their leader. Are they here?” Reigen questioned.

            They asked him if he was sure of this idea. They didn’t seem to be too cautious of what could happen to them. Reigen agreed to it without planning on actually meeting the chief of the division.

            “Lucky for you they’re right in this building. The leader’s name is Ishiguro.”

Chapter Text

          Several footsteps cluttered along the path to an undisclosed room where the supposedly powerful leader of Scar stood inside. Ishiguro was the name. Reigen was the first to follow after while you and the esper kids trailed behind him. You trotted a little closer to Reigen and pinched the sleeve of his shirt. He slowed down just for you, misunderstanding your proximity with asking for some comfort during the current situation. You wanted to whisper to him but a few of the guards walked closely behind all of you in a small group to check for any funny or sudden moves. It seemed that they haven’t noticed so you went for it anyway.

            “Do you know what we’re doing?”

            “Yeah, I thought our plan was getting out of here.”

            “Rei-chan hasn’t found the exit yet.”

            “She doesn’t have to right away. I’m buying us some time for god’s sake; can I get at least the first route?”

            “She’s not a GPS!” you whispered harshly.

            “Oi! We said no talking.” One of the Claw patrol snapped.

            You crept back into your original position. Irritability made your teeth grind back and forth. As much as you loved your best friend, he could be so arrogant or insensitive to where your patience declines little by little.

            “Ah, we have to go left,” a small voice announced. Just when Rei was able to sense some path signals, all of you walked right past her direction.

            “Arataka.” Your voice was slightly raised this time.

            “That’s enough.”

            All of you stopped walking. Perhaps they have figured out that you; the captives, were planning an escape. It was obvious, you thought, from the loud whispering and the evident movements.

            “We’re going back to the cell.” After no response, a guard pushed the Shiratori twins who were currently the closest to them, and pulled one of them the other way.

            You saw this and decided to advance in your powers. Faint purple aurora hovered over your shoulders and arms. Your hair moved in different directions just like Rei’s when she was using her abilities earlier. Reigen blinked a few times thinking that they might be out of luck. But then out of the blue, the guard’s thin clothing instantly caught on fire. Almost the entirety of his back was blazing. He yelped and screamed a few times before running off into a wall.

            After that, you, Reigen, and the rest noticed Asahi Go standing there with a smirk who had without a doubt pointed a hasty finger on the guard’s behind. Albeit smaller than Reigen’s cigarette lighter, his pyrokinesis was significantly convenient just now.

            “Brats! Now you’re really asking for some aren’t ya?!”

            Two of them flew backwards before they could take a step forward you and Reigen. Their backs met the plain white walls behind them. Cracks formed on the walls they just landed on; slowly they slid downwards and slumped onto the ground. The impact apparently knocked them out cold.

            Although the last of the group stood there agape, his eyes widened, he charged from behind. Too ignorant to notice Reigen who stuck his right foot out, he tripped over it. Just when you decided to move him out of the way, Hoshino stepped up to lend a hand as you both, without expecting brute force, threw him off to the side. He hit the wall just like with the others from before and fell promptly on the ground. This time there were fewer cracks because it was only one person.

            “Whoa, maybe ease up a bit,” Reigen commented.

            “They’re a lot weaker than I thought they would be,” you said. You turned to Hoshino who was still in shock to see what he had done just now. “Hoshino-kun? Maybe only I should handle those guys unless I’m really in a pinch, then I’ll ask you to help.”

            “Y-yeah, okay.” Hoshino smiled nervously. He was actually partly proud of his growing abilities. What he didn’t recognize was that although his powers alone were poor and inferior compared to yours, using them with the assistance of another psychic improved its strength. The same thing goes with yours and the Claw patrols’ you just beat down.

            “Shit.”

            You turned your attention to Reigen who was looking up for some reason.

            “What is it?”

            He pointed to the corner of the ceiling and your squinting eyes followed his finger. You felt chills when you finally saw it; a small security camera moving side to side. A red light flashed on and off indicating that it was active. You should have known there were going to be monitors in a top secret organization.

            “We have to move, and fast,” Reigen declared.

            “Rei-chan, we’re really counting on you now,” you mentioned. Judging by the tone in your voice, she believed that you depended on her. You felt her determination rise rapidly.

            “I’ll try my best.” With that Rei went head first. She halted to look around for some time and eventually gave simple directions along the way.

            It would probably be any moment now that a Claw member would show up since discovering the security cameras. There was another guy who was dressed the same as the watchmen from before. He walked casually and you all stopped in your tracks. Peaking your head out, you heard Rei whisper to you.

            “We have to turn left next, and if we walk straight ahead there should be an exit.”

            “Great, let’s wait until he passes by.”

            After he carelessly walked along, he was stopped by another Claw member you assumed was in the same rank as him. They conversed solemnly rather than chat freely. It seemed like they were discussing some important matter of news they received only moments ago. No one could hear what they were saying word by word, but there were the terms ‘captives’ and ‘search’ in their conversation. Soon they were in a rush to look for the escapees.

            Once they left, you all moved further out. You stopped a few times to break the cameras into pieces before proceeding. You have forgotten about Shigeo and Ritsu for the duration of the escape, but they popped into your mind when almost everything went blank again. Worrisome overcame you and suddenly your body felt like it was on a rush.

            ‘There are twenty divisions, possibly more.’

            You were not even close to facing the boss, and by now you weren’t planning to. You just wanted him to stay away. You prayed that all of Claw would stay away.

            “Eh??”

            “What do you mean? I thought you said straight ahead?”

            Suddenly all of you ceased to run. There was no door, no exit, but only a plain white wall that continued all the way back to the cells.

            “I-I don’t understand. It-it should be somewhere around here,” Rei stammered.

            “Tch, maybe they hid all the exits somehow,” Asahi guessed.

            Running out of time, Reigen suggested that all of you should continue searching. But the hunt for freedom came to an interruption.

            “There they are.”

            Heads snapped towards a low and calm voice. Reigen’s left foot stepped backwards and all of you paused to examine the muscular and vigorously robust woman with a scar at the top of her right cheek. She stood three times taller than both you and Reigen. She had prominent lips and bust, black bobbed hair that flared out on both sides, shaped like an umbrella. She wore a simple tank top, long dojo pants, and sneakers. You stood firm on your feet while she stared down at you and the rest.

            “I’ve found the captives,” she said, either to herself or to you guys.

            “Who are you?” you quickly asked. The woman stood tall and proud, the expression on her face made her look serious.

            “The name is Tsuchiya, but you probably won’t remember that after we’re done here.”

            Despite her appearance she can be pretty snarky. You wondered if you were to see the rest of her personality.

            “Now come on, you don’t want to waste your time beating down kids do you?”

            “Not really, but it’s my job to. Besides, these aren’t just normal kids.”

            “Now that’s where you’re completely wrong,” you denied.

            “[y/n], this isn’t a school debate,” Reigen implied, although he downright agreed with you.

            “Who’s this dumbass?” Tsuchiya implored.

            “No one of significance to you,” you answered with disdain.

            “Yeesh, he looks like shit.”

            “Yeah he can be.”

            “Oi…” Reigen said, reminding you that he was still there.

            “Well I certainly don’t see how he has a chance against me. You one the other hand...” Tsuchiya gave you a pleased look and soon you both acknowledged each other’s rising devotion to the approaching fight. You genuinely accepted her fair challenge.

            “Alright then. Everyone, I want you to find a way to get out first,” you demanded. “We’re just going to have a girls talk,” you then said with noticeable sarcasm. Of course it was going to be more than just a chat.

            You heard several ‘whats’ from them, but pursued to explain that you had a good feeling about this. Positivity went a long way on this unfaithful road, but it was nonetheless helpful on some parts of the journey.

            “Arataka, please be careful,” you urged, knowing he had the habit of walking into poor decisions at times.

            “I mean, I’d lend you a hand or two, but…”

            You sighed loudly. “Just go you dunce.”

            They trusted you enough to leave you and the opponent on your own, but Reigen wasn’t with them. He wasn’t sure. They paused to see what he was going to do. Hoshino almost asked him if he was coming along when you remembered something that they should keep in mind for thereafter.

            “Guys, one more thing,” They turned back immediately to hear what you had to say. Reigen was the only one who hasn’t moved yet. “If things get ugly, combine your powers. Use them together. That’s all,” you concurred. After giving them your advice, you smiled with eyes closed before quickly switching back onto Tsuchiya who was waiting with crossed arms and a perplexed look.

            A few of them nodded behind your back. They seem to have understood although confused as to how that would change anything.

            “Reigen-san?” Ashiya called for the adult but he was too stubborn to budge. However, the confidence in you was not in there before, during you and his capture. For him that was a sign that you would be okay at least. Reminding himself that he wanted to get the hell out of there himself, he turned on his heels and ran with the kids leading upfront.

            Now Tsuchiya and you were completely alone together. By determining her well-built figure, you estimated that she has practiced some type of martial arts. She could be frightening to some, but not to you. It was just that you weren’t sure of her abilities yet. After over thinking for some time, Tsuchiya was the first to speak.

            “Now I can’t just let loose those kids so I’ll make this as quickly as possible.”

            You scoffed. “Quick is an understatement.”

            Tsuchiya grinned. Perhaps on some alternate universe without the abominable Claw, you two were close friends. You both could be, if only either of you weren’t on opposing sides. You pondered also if all of this was normal for Tsuchiya and the rest of those in the organization. Just where have they inherited such mentality?

            Tsuchiya slid one foot backwards and moved the other to the side. Her back hunched forward while her hands were lifted into a fighting position. She was making an offence stance which gave you the impression that she planned on engaging in a hand-to-hand combat which you were not an expert on. Mayhap the faint two years of high school self-defense class could assist you at this moment. Being the first to move, Tsuchiya ran full speed in circles around you, similar to what Teru did with Shigeo in order to confuse the opponent.

            ‘Here!’

            Tsuchiya attacked from your left, but you lowered your body with hands flat on the ground and rolled over. Her punch was sent to the spot you were at which caused a gigantic hole on the floor. The brute strength ruptured the ground and its cracks extended to where you were standing. She didn’t stop there of course, and so she ran full speed again, right upfront this time. You decided on simply moving side to side which resulted in her choosing to attack your right next. You were able to avoid her second punch just in time, but she was much faster than you.

            Tsuchiya charged over and over again, like a daunting bull. The only difference was that she had the speed of lightning itself. You were quick yourself to circumvent her course of punches, but you could never attack at that rate.

            “Are you gonna keep running like a rat or what?!” Tsuchiya barked. Frankly she just wanted an open duel.

            ‘This is saving up time though, for them,’ you thought.

            Tsuchiya yelled this time. The incredible power of qi in her limbs prepared to land on you again, but she halted after a rumbling of the building. The edifice shook for a rather long while. Pieces of debris fell from the ceiling as it clattered on the broken up floor. Tsuchiya was baffled by the sudden interference. Without a clue, she only drew her eyes at nothing but the roof. You looked up as well and surveyed the area. It couldn’t be the boss since you remembered the guards mention that he was out of town. A storm or an earthquake would be bizarre but possible. Hopefully Reigen and the others were okay.

            Once the grumbling ended for another short moment, Tsuchiya faced you again. She disregarded the continuous shaking after deciding to focus on defeating you instead. For you however, the growling was bothersome. It resounded throughout the entire building and it was like there was a war going on. You couldn’t waste much more time, they needed you.

            ---

            He swore he was going to get sucked in by the ever-lasting void that he had opened himself just moments ago. His former opponent was now a hollow, black and insentient being. Even calling his name didn’t work. He was not the rival that he intended to have some fun by fighting with. That was because he was not Shigeo. He wasn’t even human anymore.

            Teru smeared his fear with simple ridicule. “What did I say? Give in before things turn out worse. Are you gonna continue to yield?!”

            His words were faded out by the sonorous and deafening winds that spiraled around the both of them. A breezy evening turned into a dark and stormy night. Violent gusts threw leaves and branches at Teru as it rattled aggressively along the grass and dirt. He bravely met the eyes of the unknown being whilst bubbles of black ash levitated from Shigeo’s hair and shoulders. Just where did the real owner of this surreal body go?

            Teru pulled out two air whips. Two multiplied into three and then four. He manipulated his skilled movement and used it against Shigeo. Out of nowhere did he develop ten whips total and simultaneously thrashed each one. Unlike Shigeo’s barrier before, it did no use. The bright yellow whips vanished without a trace left. Teru staggered back a little more. He formed two closed fingers and crossed his arms to create a thick defense barricade for himself, but shortly that also disappeared into thin air.

            Now Teru began to really tire. The wind now screamed rather than howl. Like standing on a small and damaged sail floating on the cold horizon, Teru faced a brewing hurricane. He was only used to controlling tornadoes.

            “Wait…wait.”

            He staggered backwards and planned to run nowhere, anywhere. His tousled hair blew backwards and his feet were promptly lifted into the air. His entire body was flown about next. Soon he was airborne without being asked to. He waved his hands around frantically although that did nothing to bring him back down. Unsure as to where he would be taken, Teru only shrieked. The self-assured, boastful impression was converted into trepidation and regret. It was the face of a true coward. He apologized over and over again.

            “Kageyama!!” Although his voice was unreachable, he still hollered for forgiveness.   

            To his demise, Unknown was merciless, and it trapped the unattainable Shigeo under its sinister wrath.

            In the middle of this brewing and evil blizzard, Ritsu currently lay on his stomach, face flat on the ground. His hands twitched and then trembled. One eye opened to glimpse at the increased tension in weather. His teeth were clenched so tightly that it almost bit off his tongue. Arms weakly shook but managed to lift the top part of his body to see what he wanted to miss. He preferred to sleep through this nightmare and wake up to find everything back to the way it was. Whether that was waking up to the fond memories of his parents alive and well, or to you and Shigeo smiling as if there was nothing better than having each other in this awful world. He didn’t care anymore; he just wanted it to end. He panted and grunted whilst crawling on his elbows and knees. His body rotated towards the blurred monster.

            Ritsu had accepted that the fight will end in one night. Teru had officially pushed his brother far enough to where his own demons took over him. Just when he thought this was going to occur when they fought Dimple the spirit, it was stopped when you showed up.

            Wait a second.

            Could you prevent any further tragedy? Ritsu wasn’t sure, but he made the choice of believing in you. Moving his eyes around, he knew you were still inside the building. He recalled the time when he was first captured. They didn’t touch him for a few days until the tormenting actually began. They possibly wouldn’t have initiated anything yet, but knowing Claw that was only a hopeful guess.

            As much as it hurt, Ritsu disregarded all the pain that pricked at every part of his body. He didn’t want to watch Unknown take over his brother again. Even if the process was already happening, he needed to avert any further calamity. This could really ruin both everyone and Shigeo himself. It was up to him to stop more internal damage.

            Ritsu picked up his own body. He limped then began to sprint. Although falling over a few times, Ritsu refused to let shame dominate him like the evil that did so with his brother. Fear was complex, forgotten, and much too often there waiting and dwelling. Maybe it was courage or even stupidity that stimulated his fortitude, but Ritsu pushed through. He really pushed through.

Chapter Text

          Sunlight filtered through the yellow curtains of the brightly colored kitchen filled with the sweet aroma of freshly made breakfast consisting of eggs and hotcakes. Birds chirped and flew about just outside the tiny windows of the dining room. It was pretty minimal, simply designed and limited in area, but comfortable enough for the family of three. The house itself was charming, delightful. Stereotypical, but darling in its own way. A perfect dollhouse. They couldn’t have asked for anything more.

            The child of the household fiddled with the straw of his drink. He drank his orange juice half way and decided to play around with the items on the table until his mother entered the dining room only to scold him for it. His father also waited patiently, reading the day’s newspaper but set it down once finding the quarrel amusing. Both looked forward to the first meal of the day. As most families would do, they chatted the entire time. Mouths were always moving, whether it was by eating or talking. Once the boy finished his plate which was only dribbles of syrup left, he went to run for the door.

            “Teruki! Your plates?” His mothers stopped him.

            “Oh right, sorry.”

            He ran back to the table where his father continued to read the papers as he sat. His mother stood with hands on her hips, expecting more manners from her son whom she raised and conjectured should be the perfect person in her point of view.

            Teru picked up the plates and darted towards the sink. But since he was in such an unnecessary rush for the weekend to start, the sticky, butter-filled fork slipped out of the plate held in his grasp. Not wanting to deal with the mess later, he quickly pointed a finger while keeping the grip on the plate with his other hand. Immediately, the eating utensils levitated before touching the ground. He put them back in the sink and turned on the water for a little bit. After that he ran out and said that he would see them later like nothing had happened, leaving his parents appalled and motionless.

            Later that night the three had a rather long-lasting discussion. It wasn’t the last time that they saw Teru’s powers, but they felt better having set some ground rules for their son’s newly discovered powers as well as their opinions on what they define ‘trust.’ They have always been strict parents after all.

            “How long has this been going on? When did it start? Why didn’t you say anything?” were some of the things they questioned. Being only a seven year-old child, Teru sat there confused on what he did wrong. His parents had their minds racing around different dangerous but possible scenarios. They explained to him what others would think of him if they saw his psychic abilities and that hidden evils could take advantage of such a gift. Deep in that small and young mind of his however, he presumed that they were being overly protective but also paranoid.

            After that, the mornings he looked forward to were not the same. In fact, the evenings, the mealtimes, and almost every minute spent with his two closest loved ones were different each day. Teru hid his powers from them as much as he could. Sometimes they would happen on accident as he still had much to grow before being fully capable of controlling it. At times they witnessed it, they would do more than just scold him. Punishments ensued, and he was unsure as to why. Nevertheless, this was the reason why he stayed out late most days, making lame but straightforward excuses that he was only studying with friends; about the only people whom he showed his powers to.

            On one particular afternoon, just a few knocks on the door altered the daily lives of his family forever. Or what he thought was the ideal family. His mother opened the door to reveal some man who came out of a black Honda driven by another person. He was tall and thin, dressed in casual attire. He was a peculiar man of modern style but had noticeably eccentric hair. They were striped black and white, including the mustache and the goatee. A sly smile made its way to the man’s face which completely caught the mother off guard. She almost assumed her husband had hired a comedian or a magician of some sort. For Teru and his sharp senses, this raised yellow flags for him. The man and his mother talked for a while, and the conversation lasted longer when Teru’s father finally came to the door. 

            That same night, Teru found himself trembling inside his bed with the shouting of his parents. Their yells resonated through the walls of his room. He quivered in fear, not knowing what would become of this situation. He only used his psychic powers once today. Just what was going on?

            “We can’t easily do that, he’s our son!” His mother cried.

            “Let’s reconsider it please. He’s not normal.”

            “I know but still… how could we?”

            “You said it yourself, so did that gentleman from earlier. He’s dangerous! It’s just until he learns to control what he has stored inside of him and he’ll be right here with us again, once he’s normal,” Teru’s father roared back. It almost felt as if they had forgotten he was in the house.

            After a brief silence, his mother quietly said, “He’s only a child though…”

           “Exactly,” his father’s voice was calmer this time, “Think of it as kind of like sending him to boarding school, and imagine the fortune that they promised us,” his father whispered the last part.

            Thereafter, it was only mumbling and indistinctive talking. Teru couldn’t make up the rest of their conversation. He slept it off, or at least he tried to.

            Less than a week later was known as the last time Teru would be home as he knew it. He slept through the morning and instead woke up to a banging on the door. No, his parents didn’t send him away as they had discussed the previous night. They didn’t kick him out either. Instead, the man from before came back, only this time there were more people he brought along. Friends, subordinates, whoever they were. They used force to find him. He knew what they were looking for somehow.  

            Teru poked his face halfway out the door. He saw that the kitchen and dining room was filled with three or four men dressed in suits like FBI agents searching for illegal substances hidden in their possessions. Soon they began grabbing and pulling at his parents. His mother cried while his father cursed, giving them resentful remarks on what this was all about. They were yelling something about how it was too soon and that they needed more time to think. It was only natural to cower back in fear of what might happen if they get to him next, but Teru couldn’t stand by to watch this any longer. The instinct to defend him and his family overcame his terror as he quickly stepped out of his room.

            All eyes were on Teru then. The man with striped facial hair didn’t hesitate to order his men to take him by all means necessary. Hands went to reach for Teru when the young esper pushed them off with only one. The sudden kidnapping attempt caused him to open his fight response. The person he pushed away flew towards the cupboards which contained glasses and silverwares inside in which they were shattered to the floor by the man’s back. Only three more were left including the man who talked with his parents the day before. Teru knew something was off about the guy.

            This was the strongest he knew of his powers. Teru used it to his advantage and did what he could to keep pushing off the attackers. They hit their heads hard on the cabinets and floorboards which caused them to lay there bleeding from their heads. The sight horrified his mother who sat there frozen, and shocked his father to the extent where he backed away from him. The striped man calmly stepped forward in front of Teru in an effort to calm him down, but he was boiling with rage upon the man’s arrival. Teru’s powers were fired up by his will to protect and it became increasingly unbearable that he accidently used them without the awareness of everyone in the room, unbeknown of whether there were more foes or not.

            Windows in every room burst into pieces like explosions coming from inside the house. Unsure of where all his strength was coming from, Teru didn’t hold back. His otherworldly telekinesis spiraled out of control. His screams matched that of the lightning and the yellow flaming carcasses. The man in stripes held his arms up in defense while Teru slowly ran out of stamina. A while after things settled down, he fell to the ground on his hands and knees. The man and stripes also toppled over on the floor, panting from all the intolerable energy consumed.

            Although beyond tired, Teru looked over to see if his parents were alright. His father was on his stomach having hands over his head, shaking with each breath. His mother was in the same position from before. Her legs were spread out and feet separated. Head hung low as if she was trying not to look. Teru surmised that something was wrong, but he thought he knew they were only scared.

            “Okaa-san? Oto-san? It’s okay now. The bad men are dead.” It was awfully disturbing to hear a child utter those last few words. Teru believed what he did was justified however.

            He sat up on his knees and eventually stood on his feet. Walking over to try and comfort his trembling mother, she saw a glimpse of her son who held his hands out in solace. She slid back further and further away, the more he straddled closer, she moved aside again.  

            “Don’t touch me!” His mother screeched. She was blinded by the episode from earlier. To her, that wasn’t her son.

            Teru’s face fell faster than the words that came out of his own mother. He didn’t understand until he saw that she was hurt. He recognized the red oozing from the side of her head, supposedly from the impact of an object that had hit that same spot. His father was barely conscious, but managed to say what had dismayed Teru for ages to come. His heart instantly dropped to his stomach and it sank lower as his insides began to hurt.

            “Just..just take him,” his father sputtered out. His breath hitched, the blood trickled from his lips down to his mouth. After that he dropped his head on the floor once again. What has he done?

            His terror-stricken mother was the last thing he saw before a small cloth covered his mouth. The scent nauseated him, almost making him spew. But before that, Teru collapsed and blacked out into the hands of the striped man. He took him away from the family he thought he loved.

            Teru woke up, not to the warmth of his bed or the familiar comfort of a peaceful morning, but strapped on a stone-cold chair. The room was freezing, and the darkness when he opened his eyes startled him. After tensing up, he was reminded of the pain that ached around his body, but the throbbing was nothing compared to the one in his chest. Soon he remembered the event that brought him here in the first place. He had more to find out who these people were. What they wanted from him he already knew, but for what purpose? Whatever the reason, he didn’t find them much more immoral than his own parents. He was disheartened once again.

            The throbbing hurt so much. All he wanted now was to sleep and perhaps never wake up again. He wished for that now, at that moment. Nothing could be better, nothing could be worse.

            The blind fold tied over his eyes was taken off by rough hands. The sudden contact hadn’t moved Teru as he only sat there demoralized and corrupted. He looked down at the gray floor. Eyes were white and just as pale as his face. The same man who took off the blind fold bent down on his knees. Teru didn’t care enough to look his way. A second man appeared, then a third. They all walked around and whispered to one another.

            “What do we have here?” A man asked. He sounded not much different than Teru’s own father. His voice was deep and rusty.

            “Another kid. We haven’t put him in yet though.”

           They observed Teru without touching him. Some walked around while others just sat on the floor next to him, close enough where they could hold him down or restrain him if things went haywire which was unlikely so. Teru still didn’t care to look at them. He was lifeless. A corpse strapped to a chair for unspecified reasons.

            “Damn, maybe you should put him in now.”

            “Not until the boss tells us what to do,” a different voice replied firmly.

            “Why? He’ll just say the same thing.”

            “You have no right to know what he decides on.”

            A noise that sounded something like spitting and then it was quiet. Footsteps later echoed from behind the chair Teru sat in. It faced the other way of the man who entered. The man they obeyed under any circumstance. Their obligation was to do what they were told no matter the position they were in. And this was the man who controlled that.

            A low and rather menacing voice said, “This better be worth my time.”

            He walked slow and steady. The others were tenser now that he was there.

            “Of-of course boss. Here he is,” the man with the hidden attitude from earlier moved aside to reveal Teru just the same.

            He looked down at the young esper who was still frozen in a different world. Then he shot a glare at the man who called him in the first place. He gave him a look as if to say that this was supposed to be a massive prank, although clearly that would result in them dead perhaps.

            “Terada-san brought him in, said he has incredible powers boss.”

            “To hell with what Terada says. He can’t even handle low rank scums,” the one who almost argued with him claimed.

            The boss remained quiet. He seemed to have believed what they were saying although Teru wasn’t sure what he intended to do with him if he did contain some particularly unusual abilities. At this point he couldn’t bother to care as much as he should. The boss continued examining Teru with some of his own taste of telekinesis. He found out what skills he possessed and figured that he could be of some great use. Although not immediately one of the lucky Super 5, which was the true upper echelon of Claw, but maybe a part of Scar. If the boss achieved his goal of world domination in which he firmly believed possible to obtain soon, then he could dispose of everyone in Scar except a few like the child sitting in front of him. But that was only if he proved himself.

            “What’s your name boy?”

            Teru stayed silent. After no sign of response, the boss turned his chair around to face him without even touching it. This surprised Teru a bit, but his head only dropped low again. By then the boss removed the straps which constrained him from getting up. Even after that Teru did not budge, but the boss seemed fine with that, he only wanted him to answer his question. To follow his exact orders.

            “I’m Suzuki Toichiro, the founder of Claw-the organization you will be joining. I asked you a question, you will answer every one I ask,” he demanded.

            Teru lifted his head to face Toichiro eye to eye. Then he replied, “What if I refuse?”

            Toichiro observed the resentful glare Teru shot him for an extended amount of time. Neither of them looked away once. Toichiro leaned down to return his glower. The others around them found the heated meeting both amusing and daunting. Although they have seen it many times before, there was still something about a showdown with a kid and the boss that perturbed them. And though they have done many vile deeds, Toichiro did them a lot harsher, a lot worse in many unspeakable ways possible.

            After no more words were exchanged, Toichiro ordered his subordinates to throw Teru into the machines. It lasted only a few hours, but for Teru that torment felt like days. Whatever it did to him, he knew he wouldn’t be the same after this. These people meant all the harm. But what for exactly? Toichiro said that he would explain later, but this was too much to endure. He made it sound like this torture would be worth it in the end.

            “His endurance and stamina is beyond phenomenal. He has remarkable skills for sure. We just have to dig them out further,” one of Toichiro’s men commented.

            Toichiro did not answer, but he more than agreed. Teru was something special.

            Agony pursued and painful procedures were ongoing. However that came to an end when Toichiro evidently acknowledged his abilities. He wasn’t sure of his attitude until deciding on talking with Teru.

            “You’re pretty distraught.”

            Teru sat on his new bed that he would sleep on from now on. It was gray and rough, the complete opposite of his own bed back at his former home. He wondered what his parents had done with it by now. He hadn’t thought about returning or visiting them until later because he was too afraid to. Alone with his thoughts, he almost forgot Toichiro was there speaking to him in the same room.

            “We’re helping people like you who have nowhere to go. No one wants you.”

            Teru averted his eyes to indicate that he was already aware of that, although reminded that he was still not completely over about what happened.

            “Everyone you knew before you came here. They didn’t expect the best from you. They thought you were normal.”

            Normal.

            Teru hated that word more than the people in the Claw facility.  

             “Especially after what happened, no one will come to the terms that you are gifted instead of finding you as a threat. They will never try to understand you. But we do. We will care for you. That is a promise.”

            For the first time since he was taken there, Teru met eyes with Toichiro, but in a different way. It was more innocent this time, as if he was the first adult he looked up to since what had occurred. It was ages ago, but it also felt like it only happened yesterday too. He still remembers every detail. He could describe to Toichiro the temperature of the room the day of the incident if he asked him to.  

            “We all have our place somewhere. People like us feel lost majority of the time, as if we don’t belong in this world. That’s because there are those who begrudge us for the way we are. And there are those who are nervous…afraid. Just like your parents.” Teru tightened his grip on the bed sheets. It was a mystery how Toichiro knew about his parents. He then presumed that Terada, the striped man, had spoken about the entire event. “Sooner or later they will try to use us or maybe even try to cage us from the freedom we deserve. But before any of that happens, we will prove them wrong.”

            Teru was convinced enough that he was worthy to these people. He had his place here. And soon Toichiro’s manipulation opened his eyes to the future of Claw. He finally understood. His past was eradicated thanks to the organization, and alas, so was his morality. Teru believed in a better Claw. He would take it into his own hands someday and exceed.

            There then came a day that Toichiro did not fully expect would come. Teru had challenged his authority, but in a way that seemed like he only wanted to fight at his side. Though Toichiro saw him equal to those serving him in Scar, he also saw that Teru was more dedicated. For a child who was suddenly taken by force, ripped away from life as he knew it and practically raised in the facility, he was more than determined to rise to the top (which was exactly his objective). Toichiro was to find out about his real plan sometime in the future. For now he decided to trust him. More like pretend to.

            The members of Scar watched as Teru was given his mark. The mark that Toichiro would forget until the day he would achieve his dream.  

            “Hanazawa Teruki. You will be assigned your first task as a member of Scar.”

Chapter Text

          The entire facility was pitch black for a full minute. The lights didn’t even flicker, making you wonder what in the hell was going on. You were unsure whether something was occurring inside or coming from outside of the building. None of it felt right, that was for certain. Your formidable opponent looked just as puzzled as you were at the moment which made clear that this wasn’t her doing. But once the lights turned back on, she promptly ran from one direction to another as if nothing eccentric was happening. She had one job she needed to finish and that was that.

            Her swift movements finally caught you off guard, which was exactly Tsuchiya’s intention. She landed a blow at your side and delivered a heavy kick on your back. You immediately stumbled forward and dropped onto your hands and knees. You choked on your breath and coughed up what looked like blood. Panting, you noticed Tsuchiya decided to be a little more sincere to you by giving you a brief moment to get back up. You were still on the ground with your head turned away from her, unable to move like before.

            She was an experienced fighter. She did not hold back on her hits. You on the other hand only remembered bits of first-hand karate from second year of high school. Although you had endurance and an ability to learn quickly, you didn’t have enough practice. You never knew you would need any, and now you regretted not taking up any self-defense classes.

            “You know, you can give up now,” Tsuchiya spoke. Somehow she was being generous, but you knew she was only looking down on you. “It’ll be a lot painless to just give in.”

            You couldn’t say anything as your energy to speak was depleted. This felt like this has been going on for too long. You were fretful of where Reigen and the rest were at. If you were going to die here, you wanted to see him, Shigeo and Ritsu in a safe place before departing. You wanted to fight to see a happy end. No matter what would happen to you. But from what it felt like, Tsuchiya had no premeditation of killing you. That was most likely because you would be taken in like the former prisoners.

            From the corner of a wall you saw a glimpse of what might be someone else hiding. You blinked a few times and soon saw her features. It was a little girl. She slowly revealed herself by checking on either of you. You now noticed her red locks were tied into two braids and her blue eyes sparkled in what looked like both guilt and worry. She wore a red shirt along with a light plaid skirt. She was also a child, which means she could be an escapee. But she wasn’t like the kids that are with Reigen at all. She had a scar on her face, just like Tsuchiya as well as the blond kid that took you in.

            You trembled from all the pain emitting in your body but shook it off once back on your feet. You were already covered in bruises and you were almost sure one of your ribcages might be fractured. The look on the child was a small reminder of Shigeo and the rest that you cared for. You were motivated to protect them at all costs. By doing so, you tried to find out a way to revert your empathetic powers onto your enemies. You hoped it would work.

            Like Reigen, you thought about what he would say in such a situation. Something ridiculous maybe, but smart for sure.

            “Is it alright if I ask why you’re here?” you inquired suddenly. Tsuchiya was too focused on you to notice the child watching.

            “Huh?” Tsuchiya replied with a nasty tone to your unexpected question.

            “Not you…although I’m curious why you’re here too…I was asking to her.” You tilted your head towards the spot where the little girl was observing. She tensed upon realizing that she was found. She looked almost worried, but why?

            Tsuchiya’s eyes widened as if the girl was injured. “Mukai?”

            ‘So that’s her name.’

            If your conjectures of her feelings towards this place and the thing that was important to her were right, then you can use that as an advantage.

            You turn around briskly. “What’s your relationship with her?”

            “None of your business. If you hurt her, I will actually kill you,” Tsuchiya hissed. She really meant it. She even stepped forward in case you were thinking of something. Those two were pretty close.

            “Ironic…” you mumbled. “How about we call this off and you leave my friends alone. Can you do that?”

            “Eh?”

            “Just what’s so important about this place that is pushing you to do things like this? What exactly is your purpose here?”

            Tsuchiya looked bewildered and her arms were unfolded in case of a surprise. “What are you talking about…all of a sudden?” She blinked and pondered about where you were going with this.

            “Suppose…” you began, your tone louder than expected. “You have that girl here you want to protect. You don’t want to leave her in this god-awful place.”

            “What-what do you mean? How would you know anything about that?” Tsuchiya almost sputtered.

            “Personally, I feel this has gone far enough. It seems like I’m stalling but frankly, I need to go now. We only want to keep our close ones safe, I’m certain now that you would understand that. Let me go… please,” you talked with the blood leaking down your chin form earlier. You felt it drip and wiped it off with the back of you hand.

            “What I feel, what we want…you know nothing about.”

            That’s a lie. You know exactly what she’s feeling. Sympathy was one of them. You just had to push a little harder to get yourself out of this.

            “Please Tsuchiya-san, I know you understand…” This time your right arm was rubbing your left one. The fighting had seriously worn you out. “For the sake of these… these kids. Kids like Mukai-chan. This is your chance to be better than someone who beats children until they’re put in torture chambers. If you and that Mukai-chan stay here any longer, there isn’t getting out of this ridiculous world domination thing your absurd, asshole of a boss is initiating. Think about what could happen. You’re can be better than this.”

            This time Tsuchiya’s face fell faster than your words. She had never encountered an enemy like you before. This was also a chance to switch into to the right side of the story. To tell the truth, you believed Tsuchiya and you would get along in the normal world where Claw didn’t exist. Mukai whispered “Tsuchi,” at some point and you looked at the girl with softness in your eyes. They were both showing you solicitude.

            ---

            “Do you really think you can be on top of the world being in a place like this? My disciple is out there making better choices then the three of you, and he’s only fourteen!”

            Three men stood idly in front of Reigen with a long face. Their hands were still on their sides and anyone could hear their hearts beating slower because of the shame that the conman has injected into them. No one even pointed a finger, as Reigen was able to decipher their weakness before anyone could make a move.

            The man with the striped facial hair, Terada, looked down. He spoke with a deep but saddened voice. “But…Claw is-”

            “Dammit fool! Shut it about Claw. No one cares-no one will feel sorry for this place!”

            How, in just a matter of time, did Reigen manage to trick their minds into guilt? No one would be able to figure that out. But that was just him. Reigen Arataka, the greatest persuader of the 21^st century.

            “Our boss however, he’s too powerful, he wouldn’t like it this way…” The biggest of the three added. The scrawny blonde with terribly long fingers was not as amused by Reigen compared to the other two. He scrutinized his gaze on Reigen for the whole time.

            “The person you follow is just as normal as any of us here. He thinks he can have humanity to himself with the snap of his finger. Great, let him think that, whatever, but as for you? Your path is yours to take alone, no one decides that for you. This “Boss” of yours will never be able to understand that if he doesn’t get his ass off his high-horse, do you follow me?” A pause followed by several jaws dropping. “So! Are you going to listen to the boss of never-gonna-be-world-leader, or start listening to yourself?”

            Reigen huffed after ranting for a while. In the back of his mind though, he was nervous what their boss would be like. Reigen’s words were his weapon. It took a toll on the elite members of Claw. One of them even fell on their knees due to this. He was the tallest out of the three and wore a showy robe with ridiculous shoulder pads. He looked absolutely defeated.

            “Reigen-san?” Hoshino called out.

            “Hm?”

            “Are you a magician by any chance? A shaman maybe?”

            “Uh, no, why?”

            A brief silence and then Hoshino added, “You could be.” He recalled only moments ago when Reigen would use his art of legerdemain to convince their opponents in believing that they too were also regular civilians. They weren’t special.

            “Ah! Reigen-san!” A new voice came out of nowhere. Reigen thought he was the only one hearing his own name from inside the walls. But then a boy he knew ran to him like mad. All heads turned to him.

            “Ritsu?” Once the boy caught up to him he panted like a mess. “Oi, how’d you get here? Why aren’t you back at-”

            “Reigen-san!” Ritsu interrupted before swallowing hard. “Where’s [y/n]?” he asked in urgency.

            “Uh…well…she’s…”

            “What?”

            Reigen had no choice but to tell him. “She’s fighting her battle with someone who’s apparently an elite member here. She told us to find a way out first, having these guys-”

            “You idiot! Why would you leave her??” Ritsu shouted.

            “Ritsu…”

            “We have to…we have to do something.” Ritsu almost cried.

            “I’m sure she’ll be fine, she can handle anything.”

            “No…not her…it’s Nii-san.”

            Reigen’s eyes widened. “Mob? What’s the matter? Where’s your brother?” His hands were on Ritsu’s shoulders now. Surprisingly the boy allowed him physical contact. “Tell me what’s going on.” His face was also more serious than usual.

            “Only [y/n] would understand. Nii-san is no longer nii-san, his powers, they went spiral. It’s going south.” The rumbling of the building startled everyone. The escapees along with Reigen and Ritsu looked up at the ceiling which had cracks and debris turning into ash. The facility was gravely damaged.

            Ritsu thought of the fastest way to explain the situation, describing that the shaking of the building was in fact his brother. “You’re all pathetic. Yes that includes you two!” chided one of the men that Reigen had lectured. He had spiky yellow hair and a narrow head with a scar marked on his right eyebrow. “You’re going to listen to this laughable fool? Big deal!” A smile made its way to his face. He was apathetic to the wobbling of the building.

            “But Miyagawa, he’s right…” Muraki stated. “In the end, we’re only commoners.”

            “Shut up you soft coward! The strong will always be the superior one, that’s what the boss said. Terada oi, you’re not seriously going to side with this idiot are ya?” Miyagawa sneered again. It was as if he was stuck with that grin his whole life.

            After a moment of hesitation, Miyagawa blabbered about his abilities, it being about pyrokinesis. He had clearly given up on Terada and Muraki. They were converted to the good side, or so it seemed.

            “Since no one is able to, I will take care of this myself. The boss and society will appreciate this surely~”

            Miyagawa held his arms out and revealed his unsettling sharp teeth in a joking matter. He’s over-confident with his abilities and patently psychotic. This doesn’t look good.

            Sparks of red and orange were ejected from his fingers and palms. Anyone could feel the heat before it was close enough to touching them. It was like the room temperature had suddenly shot up by 100 degrees. The fire was targeted on Reigen first, but Ritsu unexpectedly jumped out in front of him to create a barrier.

            “Oi baka! What’re you-”

            “You’re an important person to nii-san…and [y/n]-san. I won’t allow you to die here so easily.”

            As he said this, Reigen used his arms to block his own face whilst comprehending his words. Ritsu had always despised Reigen, something changed him.    

            The fire plummeted its way towards the both of them, Ritsu braced for impact. But then he noticed the other kids.

            “Everyone quick, get behind me!” Ritsu told them. However, it was a bit too late.

            Although Hoshino, the Shiratori brothers, and Rei were able to jump out of the straight-forward attack, Asahi was the closest to Miyagawa.

            “Asahi look out!” Hoshino shouted. Without thinking of his newly weak powers, his compulsion to protect his friend drove him to move closer into the plumes of fire which roared onwards. The embers twirled in a dance and the intense heat had threatened to burn their insides.

            Muraki, upon realizing how vicious this condition was, jumped out of his way to create a barrier for Rei who screamed in fright. She was covered thankfully. The Shiratori brothers had also somehow made it behind Ritsu’s barrier. Terada has fled somewhere.

            The blazing flames unexpectedly spread to different directions devouring anything in its path, and it ultimately filled the entire room. The smoke made it hard for everyone to breathe. Unable to see, they waited to drop their guards down until the fire stopped, but it continued for several seconds which felt like eternity. It could take only a matter of a few more minutes for them to be cooked up by the smoldering destruction. Hoshino put a hand on Asahi’s shoulder to urge him to move. Asahi didn’t budge, and only put up his arms in defense. This man that was assaulting them, he was condescending, but that went as far to the excitement of roasting kids alive.  

            Once the combustion had settled down, everyone moved their attention to the two brave boys. They still had their barriers up, but it was beginning to feel like the top of a volcanic eruption. Each breath burned their lungs. But if they dropped it then they would immediately form into ash. Hoshino and Asahi stood up to Miaygawa, and the result of sharing powers was successful. Then they remembered the advice from you about working together. That was it. Not many knew about this, but somehow the closer espers acted on with each other, the more power they gain. It was confusing, but it was a start to something that could save them.

            “Hoshino…is this you?” Asahi asked.

            “All I did was try and push you out of the way. I barely used my powers though,” he answered. “I never accomplished forming a barrier this strong before.” He looked around in surprise. He had always struggled in bending spoons so this was a big shock to him.

            Looking over, he saw Ritsu lending a hand. The barrier was weaker on their end than his was, but he still managed to save them. Hoshino was a little disappointed now.  

            Asahi looked down at his hand and closed it into a fist. ‘I never met anyone else who obtained pyrokinesis. I never knew it could be of this much strength either,’ he thought. His clothes as well as Hoshino’s were singed and tattered from the impact of the fire, but despite that their skin was fine. Asahi was the only one who wasn’t sweating due to his equal power. Pyrokinesis users were more tolerable against high temperatures than the average person. Thanks to Asahi, Hoshino was lucky.

            “You’re not the small fries I expected you to be.” Miyagawa said. “But there’s only one way to fight me, and that’s to drop your barrier. That or you suffer and die from the heat in there, kekekeke~”

            Asahi attempted many times to create some fire by snapping his fingers, only to produce very little sparks that lasted half a second.

            ‘It’s no use; these guys haven’t developed much power yet. I have to do something,’ Ritsu thought.

            Ritsu crossed his arms with two pointed fingers and switched over the fire to Asahi who had a quick reaction to catching it. Then he switched it over to Miyagawa. It was a difficult task to attack and defend at the same time. Apparently, Miyagawa didn’t have that skill. He looked dumbfounded and after seeing what they did he began panicking. The rage of the burning inferno leaped over to him while he was cackling with enjoyment. Crimson fury suffocated him by consuming his very flesh. Everyone watched with anxiety knowing very well they were glad it wasn’t them.  

            Miyagawa screamed as he was engulfed by his own toxic fumes including the barrier that Asahi put him in. He would die at this rate and so Ritsu did what anyone feeling sorry for him would do. He released the barrier, the enraged flames vanished too. By now Miyagawa was burnt black like a stick of chalk. He was able to move still, but he was way too over-damaged to do anything else. Eventually he fell to the ground.

            Muraki moved aside to make sure it was over. Rei trembled with nervousness hoping she won’t ever see something like that again. Asahi and Hoshino stood with their mouth hung and lips parted, faces stuck in an incredulous expression. Reigen blinked a few times in curiosity. He was the least affected by seeing a man burned alive it seemed. He has witnessed many things before and this was, although disturbing, not the most unsettling experience.

            “Well...” Reigen swallowed the lump in his throat and scratched the back of his head. He looked over to Muraki who was supposedly on their side. He had a quick change of heart. “Now that that’s over with. Let’s get the hell out of here.”

Chapter Text

            “I Takeuchi will not fail-” A gasp and then a yell interrupted his brief introduction thanks to Tsuchiya and her strike. She practically jabbed her fist into his stomach before he went flying into the wall behind him. You stared and mouthed a ‘wow.’ Mukai stood behind you unfazed.

            “I never knew you were this delicate,” Tsuchiya commented. After the one who declared himself as Takeuchi fell down with a smack, you leaned over to see if he was really unconscious.

            “He wasn’t such a big deal after all. Tsuchi, what was he charging up that whole time?” Mukai asked with curiosity.

            “Super Qigong. Similar to my abilities except he uses it like any psychic would by firing beams of energy. I just prefer hand-to-hand combat.”

            “Yeah…seems it takes up too much time the way he wanted it to work out anyway…” You internally hoped that everyone else in the division was like Takeuchi.

            “No offense, but you aren’t that athletic with your powers much are you?” Tsuchiya asked.

            “Well, it’s because I haven’t faced anything like this before. Besides, my prime psychic power is…well…my empathic abilities,” you professed. You were ashamed not being able to do much.

            “I suppose that’s quite something. It isn’t entirely useless. Internal strength is pretty important too.”

            You glanced over from Takeuchi’s sleeping body over to Tsuchiya. “Thanks,” you said to her. Tsuchiya nodded and the three of you went on to continue finding the others.

            “Where did your friends go anyway?”

            “How would I know? This place is like a maze, it’s not like I have clairvoyance either.”

            “But your empathic abilities…can’t you find a way to detect their emotions or something?”

            Oh right. Like that one time up in the mountains around here. Why haven’t you thought of that sooner? You tried to pick up any signals after following Tsuchiya’s suggestion. There was just one problem.

            “I don’t know what’s going on, but I feel distress and negative emotions everywhere in this building. I can’t tell whose it is,” you explained to her.

            “Well maybe choose one and we’ll start from there.”

            ‘It’s not as easy as it sounds,’ you wanted to say. It was hard enough searching for them.

            “You betray us and the boss?” A low unsettling voice creeps upon the three of you. You all turn ahead and see an extremely tall psychic with a chin as long as you and Tsuchiya’s head combined. He wore a robe that resembled a monk’s at a Buddhist temple. Lots of dangerously harmful energy radiated like mad from him. You didn’t like this one bit. It felt worse than the thundering of the building.

            “That’s Muto, he possesses the ability to make hallucinations as well as inducing fear into the minds he breaks. Don’t let your guard down.”

            ‘So kind of like me…he can’t fight all that physically.’ That was an advantage. But no one would know how realistic his illusions were until they have actually experienced it. He was the reason why prisoners stayed loyal to Claw.

            “It’s okay, as long as…Tsuchiya-san?” You saw her body was frozen by something. You didn’t know what. Muto was just standing there, but he had his hand pointed at Tsuchiya’s head. He was still quite far away though. Just how?

            You glanced over to Mukai who was also numb with terror. The sheer horror they were facing was indescribable.

            “Looks like you are the only person who was able to resist my visions. That is not allowed.” 

            You ran over to Mukai and then Tsuchiya who were now on the ground. Muto walked over to you and grabbed you by the head first. He got to you so fast. You expected him to throw you around but he only inserted immediate gruesome images of the past. The past you were trying to forget all these years filled with warmth and fondness by Shigeo and Ritsu.

            “S-stop,” you struggled with your teeth clenched tight. You almost wanted to beg for mercy. You didn’t want all these memories stocking up again. For the love of god anything but this.

            Muto even began inserting future nightmares which were unbearable for you to watch. Your demons circled around you and your eyes rolled almost all the way back. Everything was dark now and you felt so sick. His poison was infused inside of you.

            Let this be unseen, try to forget.

            ~~~

            The whole room was red. Why was it red? You looked down at your hands and saw the answer.

            “I’m sorry.”

           You turn around and see her. You were both in the same room. The same room you remember being raised in. 

            “It’s okay, this wasn’t your fault. This wasn’t your fault. This wasn’t your fault. This wasn’t you fault.”

            “Mom?”

            You ran to catch up to her. Your hands reach her but then she fades into nothingness.

            “This wasn’t your fault. This wasn’t your fault.”

            Her words repeated in your head as you put incense into its urn. The whole scene was in black and white in your eyes. The temple you sat inside began trembling. You shook with uneasiness, being the only one who noticed this. Again, your mother’s words as well as someone else’s were muddled into your mind now as the monk read the sutra. He turned around and revealed himself as the very man who was showing you these virtual visions. It was Muto. 

            You shouted, and then screamed. Nothing came out. No one paid any attention and so you ran out of there like hell.

            Stumbling and falling, you found two boys running as well.

            “Wait!”

            They sprinted across a familiar bridge, and before you knew it, they disappeared too.

            “I hope you find your happiness.”

            A young man’s voice. It wasn’t Reigen though. You recognized it however. You didn’t want to remember him.

            “I hope you do too.”

            That was your voice.

            You looked over at the nostalgic bridge. The old high school that you attended stood beyond the garden where you saw yourself, and another man talking. He turned on his heels to leave. It began raining, as if the sky was crying for you. Why?

            “[y/n]…”

            It was a whole different room now. Blood was oozing from Ritsu’s head. Same goes for Shigeo. Reigen too.

            Spirits and Such was in ruins.

            “[y/n]…why couldn’t you save us?”

            No. no no no no no.

            ~~~

            You can hear your own shrieking now. Muto’s eyes widened upon the images you were reverting. Your nightmares were redirected into his own mind. Muto began struggling against his own will. Eventually this caused you to be fully awake again. Your mouth was open and your face cringed hard. Your free right hand shot its way to Muto’s head this time. By erasing his illusions, you stripped his weapon of mentality and swerved it into his direction. Every bit of your emotional distress suffused Muto’s brain with colors of red.

            Muto was seeing his own illusions now. Visions that you were showing to him which contained his own past. He lost control of his composure as well as his own mind. This was the last thing he expected and so he freaked out, leading him to have a short seizure. A thud was heard. You looked down to see Muto’s senseless body right in front of your feet. There were piles of drool and tears where his face was sitting. Before you knew it, you were crying too.

            ‘Was I that scared?’

            Never in your life did you ever want to go through that again. You were glad it was over, but still distressed that it even happened. It was as if Muto just shoved your entire trauma, your reason of fear for the future, right into your face for the longest time. You felt like you were asleep in a bed of spirits trying to take over your body into their own hands. You got out of it somehow.

            You stumbled towards Tsuchiya again to see if she was alright, but you started tripping on your own feet. Luckily someone else was there to catch you.

            “Are you okay?” Reigen asked in worry. You drew your gaze up to meet his eyes. You awfully missed that sincereness of his. Actually you just missed him period.

            Without thinking you hugged him like he was the only person on earth. Taken by surprise, Reigen held his arms in the air without having it really touch you at all. He was unsure of this, but eventually came to acknowledge your affection. You were so glad to see him and it was likewise with Reigen. You buried your face in his chest and felt his beating heart. He’s right here and he’s alive.

            “I’m fine,” you half-lied. You moved your head from his chest but still held onto his arms like your hands were clinging onto them. You didn’t want to let go for a while.

            If this was on a regular basis, Reigen would be blushing like mad. But since you looked so drained, your well-being was his main concern.

            Muraki was currently assisting his allies. He seemed to have already woken up Mukai and now went to help Tsuchiya. They were both standing up which was a good sign.

            “Who is that?” you asked Reigen.

            “He’s a Scar member. Don’t know him much except that he’s on our side now. Apparently...”

            “Oh,” was all you could say. Everyone was quite the character here. “Tsuchiya-san, are you alright?” you asked once she groaned and rubbed her forehead.

            “Yeah I guess so,” she replied. She blinked a few times noticing Reigen and the kids who ran off with him earlier.

            “Oi, [y/n],” Reigen whispered harshly. “Weren’t you two like sworn enemies when we parted? Huh?”

            You shook your head with a chuckle. “I’ll explain later.”

            “[y/n]!” You saw a boy in his school uniform rush over to you. You could barely tell his face until he surprise hugged you like a bull.

            Ruffling his hair you squeezed him back. “Ritsu-kun.” He clung onto you like you were a raft. He knew that you were alive. There was hope now. But as happy as he was with this reunion, this wasn’t a time to waste.

            “[y/n], nii-san’s powers went haywire.”

            “What?”

            “He’s outside fighting someone who crossed the line. It’s just like before, when I told you about the first time he lost consciousness. When he tried to protect me?” Ritsu read your expression to make sure you were getting what he was talking about.

            “I remember.” Unironically, the building shook with even more brute force. “I knew something was off. This is no earthquake.”

            “From what I've been told, Mob was forcefully pushed into the corner until his alter ego decided to take over him. What kind of a person…”

            “Anyone could do that if they wanted. We need to help him,” you said to Reigen and Ritsu. 

            “What do we do?” Ritsu’s patience was beginning to run out.

            You furrowed your brows. The battle with Muto gave you a headache, but you disregarded it in order to focus on Shigeo. He needed someone.

            “We need to find the exit now,” you demanded. You were also wearing out, slowly getting irritated.

            Reigen saw your stern look and it reminded him of your usual self. You were gradually losing tolerance, covering it up by being nice most of the time.

            “Ah, it’s not too far ahead,” Tsuchiya answered. Everyone was up on their feet and ready to go.

            Reigen trailed up next to you with some unease. “Are you sure we’re not falling into their traps?” he asked.

            “Don’t worry. They’re clean.”

            “Okay, I think so too, but how are sure…exactly?”

            “Haven’t I told you? I can study and interpret a person’s brainpower,” you revealed.

            “You can mind read?!” Reigen marveled as he was hearing this for the first time. 'Crap, does she know?'

            “No, I can read emotions. It’s-”

            “Ah shit.”

            Tsuchiya slid her foot and halted. Everyone else stopped as well to see where she was looking at. There were more enemies in the facility. You wondered how many more of them were here until you could get out of this. Two security guards of Claw moved aside to reveal four eccentric espers. Two of them you recognized were the partners, Koyama and Sakurai. One was holding a vase with an eerily happy expression on his face. Lastly, there was a person in the middle wearing a gas mask and a black suit.

            “Division leader, Ishiguro,” Muraki stated.

            “No way,” Hoshino said. The kids cowered behind Reigen, but it was Reigen who wanted to take their place.

            “Hmmm, they’re not so special,” the leader in the gas mask said. “But I didn’t expect that our exceptional Tsuchiya and Muraki were to leave us so soon. Not that I really care though.”

            “Leader if I may…I’ve been wanting to test my new pet for a while.”

            “Fine, go ahead Matsuo.”

            Ishiguro seemed really uninterested in all of you so far. Probably because they were self-assured that no one was going to get past them anymore than this.

            Matsuo has shabby black hair with a straight scar passing through his right eye. He had a calm demeanor with unsettling energy. Something about the vase he was holding onto like a newborn child perturbed you. He stepped forward and opened the top lid. His exhilaration and unknown enthusiasm for this moment was rather disturbing.

            “You may come out, my ultimate Marshmallow-chan!”

            Smoke and green mist swirled like a hurricane. Wailing noises patronized your ears and resounded throughout the building. Matsuo beamed with delight as he was prideful of his capture. The being rised in the air, showing off its aurora. There were two noticeable red splotches on the spirit he named Marshmallow. You felt like you saw them somewhere before.

            “Ack!” In a split second after he unleased his "pet," Matsuo was already on the ground. The green spirit defeated him in one easy hit.

            “Damn it’s crowded in there,” it spoke.

            “Ekubo?” Your attention shifted from Matsuo’s instant loss to Ritsu.

            ‘Ekubo. That spirit from the alleyway?’

            “Wait a minute. I thought we exorcised you,” Ritsu said.

            “That was no big deal. I was only turned into a tiny scrap. But then this creep came out of nowhere and got to me.” Ekubo looked around. “Ooohh it’s the lady from earlier.”

            The green spirit was not in the battle form you had seen him in; he was just a floating whisp. Ekubo flew towards you and Ritsu in a much more approachable and friendly-like manner.

            “No way, a real ghost,” Asahi added. Everyone glowered at Ekubo in awe and curiosity.

            “That?” Reigen asked, gazing at Ekubo.

            You turned to him. “You can see him too?”

            “Hey, hey, hey, listen, how about you younglings let me in on this climax huh? I’ve been trapped in that thing for too long; let me release some energy. I can help you out big time.”

            “And why should we trust you after all of what just happened?” you asked.

            “Oh come on jo-chan (pretty lady), I may have been weakened by that Shigeo, but that doesn’t mean I can’t be in full battle mode!”

            “Any last words?” Ritsu said before he held out a threatening hand.

            “Whoa whoa whoa wait just a minute! I can lend you guys a hand! It’s my payment for what I did! I won’t do anything bad anymore I swear so please don’t erase me again!” Ekubo lamented. His two small ghost arms covered the top of his head in fright. He was just acting, but it didn’t look like he had enough strength to take on all of you in any way.

            “How are you going to help us?” you questioned, still wary.

            Ekubo’s eyes moved around for a few seconds and then he grinned evilly. Yeah, now that looked like the spirit you remembered.

            “Since Ritsu already knows how to get rid of me. Jo-chan, how about you let me use your body hm?”

            Reigen gave the ghost a sullen look while you stared at Ekubo with a poker face. As bitter and snappy as you were, you didn’t want to answer to that.

            “That’s it, he’s going.” Ritsu moved in front of you and prepared to exorcise him.

            “Joking! I was just joking! Man you guys are serious as shit.”

            “Are you all done?” Ishiguro interrupted.

            This situation felt as if it turned itself into some comedy drama show.

            Koyama and Sakurai were the next to step up. The leader them self didn’t seem like they wanted to be involved so far. You exhaled a shuddering breath but realized Tsuchiya, little Mukai and Muraki were with you. And now there was a ghost who added himself into the line for triumph.

Chapter Text

            “Alright you brats, it’s time to go back to your rooms,” Koyama threatened, cracking his knuckles and releasing the worst sound possible.  

            “Try me,” Tsuchiya challenged. Mukai who was standing behind her decided it was best for her sake that she moves. No one noticed her trotting off somewhere else after that.

            Only Sakurai remained absolutely silent, and the leader waited for the result of this fight. This was it. You’ve come this far. Freedom was so near.

            ‘Come on, I have to get to Shigeo.’ Time passed with impending defeat.

            “How about it then, HAHH busu??!”

            “Tch.” Sakurai deprecated their attempts at crossing each other. Something about his jurisdiction nettled you.

            Koyama and Tsuchiya both ran towards one another like it was a race to see which would get to claim the first hit. Koyama’s fist and Tsuchiya’s arms in defense collided with one powerful impact. The two attacked at the same time repeatedly with brute force. Koyama swung several roundhouse punches with psychic energy confined around his hands, but Tsuchiya was fast enough to dodge each one. She twisted her waist and used her foot for one furious kick. Koyama staggered back when it made contact with his chest.

           While they were brawling, you eyed Muraki and his stance against Sakurai who had his katana ready in hand. Once he saw an opening, he thrust his weapon at Muraki who swiftly moved aside. Immediately, Muraki created a sufficient amount of clones with the help of astral projection. His ethereal clones surrounded Sakurai one by one but they didn’t attack. They only trapped him from striking any further.

            “Pathetic,” Sakurai muttered. He adjusted his glasses and spun only once with his katana slashing through each clone. They were blown away easily like candlelight flames.

            Muraki produced more of his clones, but Sakurai seemed to know which ones were the duplicates. Ignoring the fake ones, he brought the blade at a perfect eye level. Soon he barged into Muraki alone and raised his katana. Muraki felt the blade swish past his nose as he bent backwards. It crashed onto the ground after Muraki bolted back. The affect left a crevice on the ground where he previously stood. You held your breath just from watching.

            The weapon that he owned was no ordinary sword. You could feel the curse embracing it as if a demon was the core of the tool. You watched restlessly and whipped your head to the old ghost who appeared next to you just moments ago. He looked at the scene like he was rather disinterested.

            “Can’t you do something?” you entreated.

            “Huh? I already suggested my idea, can’t you guys think of something?”

            “Ekubo.” You gritted your teeth.

            He held his breath with nervousness. The intimidating eyes, the pressure, it overwhelmed him with compulsion. There was a similar face behind you giving him the same look. Ritsu was still sulky over his old ghost friend. Ekubo blinked a few times, exhaled, and then looked around the room. The security guards still haven’t done a thing. In fact, along with the other Claw members, they were running to get away from the site, but Ekubo didn’t let one escape. He left to chase after them, and captured the one he desired to possess by slithering inside the back of his head and letting the other go.

            The guard paused for a moment, his eyes broadened and a rigid gasp escaped his mouth. His left leg was completely still but the right one moved as if trying to dance. His limbs remained straight until they started cracking and eventually forced its way to bend and move to Ekubo’s favor. Incoherent sounds issued from his mouth and you could hear something writhe and groan from the other side of the hallway. A number of you paused, listening for movement.

            There was a yell from the other side of the hallway but no one could see what was happening. You couldn’t detect what was occurring on the other side of the fight, but you, Reigen, Ritsu and the formerly captured espers remained where you were. Sometime later, there was only a tall and deceitful man that came out. He walked awkwardly but managed to get by his composure. A sly rectus made its way to the man’s face, seizing all of his facial muscles. So this was how he controlled Ritsu, except the boy had slightly more power over him.

            His back arched when making his way over. His heels were dragging on the floor. Reigen stepped a little closer to you considering how cynical he looked.

            His eyes squinted with appeasement, and a light and booming voice issued from his mouth, “How do you like it?” Ekubo posed. His voice was deeper, but it was without a doubt him.

            “Better than the cloud of passing gas I guess,” you answered back.

            “That’s rude, jo-chan.”

            He leered from above you, grinning contentedly with his new body. It was hard to comprehend that you were acquainted with a spiritual being that tried to take over Shigeo and Ritsu earlier. And now he was helping you. You kept reminding yourself that it was that same spirit.

            “If you don’t help us get out of here quick I’m going to ask Ritsu to get rid of you again.”

            Ritsu didn’t say anything. Reigen didn’t like being left out of this. “What’s going on? How do you even know this…guy?”

            “I’ll explain everything later,” you answered straightforwardly.

            ‘Although it only happened like yesterday.’

            The victory was Sakurai’s once Muraki was on the floor. Without hesitation, he suddenly moved in to slice you and the others, but something ghostly moribund caught the sword in time. It was dry and looked hand-carved. All of you moved away at once to see what was holding Sakurai back.

            Click click clatter clatter.

            The noise of wood rubbing against each other and the characteristically bitter utterance brought your attention to the full human figure. Its limbs as well as its head moved like a contraction made by someone manipulating these body parts. More of the frames arrived one by one to encircle Sakurai. You shuddered, seeing them walk like zombies towards a lone, helpless man.

            ‘Puppets…puppets?’

            A small chuckling could be heard from behind the large amount of the wooden figures. The puppeteer was found, and Sakurai did not look happy at all. He was more irritated considering he was fighting against another kid. In contrast, the little girl’s excitement was apparent by the optimistic atmosphere wavering around her. The dimple from her cheerful smile reached all the way to the scar on her left cheek. Her crazy ginger colored braids made her resemble that of an absolute mad hatter straight out of wonderland.

            “Let’s see if you can get your way out of this!” Mukai said in an upbeat tone. She had literally woken an army similar to the dead, yet she was rocking back and forth like she was waiting for this moment. She seemed like she could handle the opponent just fine, but you still felt bad about leaving a child to this.

            “I guess we’ll count this guy on you, Ekubo,” you said before hurrying off with Ritsu, Reigen and the others to find a way out. He could easily lend a hand if something went wrong.

            “Baka, I’m coming with you wimps,” he interjected.

            As soon as he moved, Sakurai found his way out of the army of wooden figures. He didn’t seem to want any of you to escape from his sight. After he caught up, Ekubo was barely sliced by the sword when it came to him. He crossed his arms to protect himself. Once it made impact, blood seeped from his ghostly arms-the human body’s hands. You caught the color of green running through his veins.

            ‘He blocked the sword?’

            It was preposterously sharp, and could cut through any hard surface. Sakurai lurched backwards, still clutching his katana sword.

            “You’re no ordinary esper,” he said.

            “Heh, that’s because I’m not one of those low life dirt bags.”

            Mukai’s puppets were only half destroyed, but she still had an incredibly strong control over them. Even when unconscious, her slave puppets would still continue to finish whatever task their master ordered them to accomplish. A one of a kind but also truly terrifying ability she possessed. She commanded them to complete their mission once again. Eventually they moved to surround Sakurai like before, but used a different tactic. By pulling his legs and lower waist from moving, he was now struggling to break free of the puppet’s imprisonment.

            “These damn toys are pesky as hell.” 

            Mukai only smirked. Now while those two were busy, you thought about ways to get out of there. If you couldn’t find any exits then you’d have to make one.

            “For goodness sake’s everyone, how about you stop taking your time?” Ishiguro criticized. He moved in front of you and the others to stop all of you from going any further.

            Ritsu was the only one who stepped forward. Although he has never actually seen him before, he loathed the leader just as much as anyone else in the room.  Everyone clenched their teeth in aversion.  

            “What makes you think you can leave?” He paused to look at just you. ‘She doesn’t look all that strong, but there’s something that’s unusual about her. It’s almost unsettling.’

            “The fact that we want to go home from a cult trying to kill us is what makes us think we can leave,” Reigen asserted. “You’ve got to be joking.”

            Ishiguro hesitated. You could practically see his resentment, even with the heavy gas mask on. “Mmm…looks like it’s not just the kids who’re a bunch of smartass brats here.”

            You furrowed your brows in vexation. “Hey, don’t act like you guys are the ones with virtue or righteousness here. You’re a criminal organization,” you bursted out. “What part of all this doesn’t convince you that this is morally wrong? It’s disgusting. You’re accusing these kids that they’re the monsters when really you are. Anyone in their right mind knows that they’re just as wise and sane as any of you. Your boss and his followers are sick.”

            You nearly ran out of breath after done with releasing your anger. It never once crossed your mind that there were people like this. The more you knew, the more frightening society was. If people like him became a leader of the world, you wouldn’t want to live in it anymore.  Arguing against people like Ishiguro tired you out more than any fight.  

            “You ought to say such an ill-mannered thing? I won’t tolerate acrimony.” The leader used his telekinesis to teleport in front of you. You teetered back, taking your hands out to push back the kids. He was a lot smaller than you expected, but the radiance of this person’s aurora unsettled you greatly. Even more so than Ekubo’s. You almost forgot that he was the one running this place and so you just shot him a disgruntled stare. Seconds turned into minutes, and you wondered what was making him wait for so long.  

            “Are you not going to attack?” you queried.

            “Why would I waste my energy on you guys?” Ishiguro replied with his voice imitating that of a little girl. Judging by the voice you assumed he was a probably a young woman, concealing her identity behind that hideous mask so that she won’t be found out when this was all over. What a dirty individual.

            Ishiguro knew you were knew match for them. You figured they were going to see what you would do, but there was no leaving either way.

            “Fine, I give up,” you held your hands up in surrender.

            “Wise decision,” Ishiguro jested.

            “[y/n]-san?” Ritsu, and neither did the esper squad understood your surrender.

            Reigen brooded, ‘What are you thinking of, [y/n]?’ That was unlike you to so easily accept the enemy’s wish. 

            “Like you said, you shouldn’t be wasting your energy on us. We’re smart enough to withdraw from someone like you. But I think you have a bigger problem outside,” you gestured your eyes at the ceiling and in return it shook violently. A neglected reminder.

            “Do I have something to be worried about there?”

            “I don’t know. How about you go take a look yourself?” you spat back.

            Ishiguro glared at you through the thick gas mask. ‘There has been something disturbing that’s been going on outside for quite a while.’ You were obviously pushing them to leave but it wouldn’t happen so easily. You were trying to spite them on this problematic decision. It was like you were setting a trap for him just to fall into another trap.

            “I’ll see what’s going on then.” Ishiguro crouched down. The flimsy ends of their black coat whipped upwards.

            Reigen moved the esper kids beside and backed you up against the wall as well by grabbing your arm. Some black orbs were generated from Ishiguro’s back and they were set on the walls across the room. The ominous vibes he was giving off sent panic to flood your body.

            The small gaps and corners of the wall that was next to all of you started to crack and wither. Ishiguro dismantled the entire thing and you all moved aside to find the entirety of the side of the building removed. You looked upon the trees shaking wildly outside. The clouds were dark and more solemn than you remember. A storm was brewing, causing the earth to wobble violently. You found no sign of Shigeo, but you knew he was there somewhere.

            Tsuchiya, Koyama, Mukai, and Sakurai had to stop where they were at. Mukai’s puppets were fighting to stay on their feet, but were eventually blown away by the intoxicating breezes. Everyone had a hard time trying not to be flown elsewhere. They realized they were facing an even more dangerous enemy than their former Claw associates.   

            “I can’t believe it’s this bad already.” It made you feel worse when Ritsu said that.  

            Reigen gradually backed up from the scene. The intervention of the whirlwind outside set you, Ishiguro, and everyone else to pause and stare at the diversion. Eventually Reigen sneakily found a spot behind Ishiguro, and did what no other would of thought would work. You turned your head to find him gone. At first you thought that maybe he ran off but that wouldn’t be the case at a time like this.

            Ishiguro was too distracted by the ever-growing power surging through the air that he didn’t notice the presence behind him. Sakurai, still attached to the mission in front of him, was about to tell his leader to watch out.  

            ‘Now is it,’ Reigen thought.

            The whisper of a footstep was heard near Ishiguro’s left but he had no time to turn before being lashed out blindly by a tight fist. He was hit hard on the back of his head. There was a faint sound of a whoosh and then a thwak. You and some others heard a soft “oomph” before finding Ishiguro embarrassingly defeated on the ground. His face was flat on the floor with no sign of getting up any time soon. No special powers were used on this person and he already lost. Reigen was a lot more than you expected.

            ‘I have no idea what’s going on, but at least now it’s one less.’ Reigen looked down with a scowl on his face, mentally spitting on the now powerless division leader.

              Ekubo scuttled towards the open, but just behind you and Ritsu. He began to sweat profusely by the dark energy. “Damn…”

            A noise like a stampede of elephants running the grounds drew your gaze to where Shigeo and Teru were fighting. You then ran out of the building to watch from the openly free area. The trees were wiped out clean on one particular region.

            “Everyone, I think it’s best if you leave here,” Reigen commanded. He was looking at Koyama, Sakurai, and Tsuchiya. Mukai stood next to her dismantled puppets with defeat in her eyes.

            Koyama interjected, “What gives you the right to-”

            “Believe me; you don’t want to be near here right now.” Reigen was just saying this according to the talk with Ritsu he had earlier. He was afraid of what were to happen.

             “Like we’d listen to you, coward! We can’t just schedule this to another day,” Koyama continued arguing. Shoving Reigen aside, he went straight for the hazard zone.

            “No, with that thing on their side…we already lost.” Sakurai cautiously stood up from being on his knees for too long. “I think today is not the day to be worrying about our battle,” Sakurai advised. He looked up at the entity that was looking down upon all of them. This was the first time he was scared for his life since his fight with the Boss.

            “What the fuck is that thing?” After watching the phenomenon, Koyama slowly began to concede to his doings. Even he knew that this was a fight he couldn’t win.

            “It’s time we go.” Sakurai retreated, as did Koyama.  

            “Let’s go Mukai.” Tsuchiya helped the girl overcome her disappointment, agreeing on the decision. Before she headed off though, she halted to give Reigen a look of uncertainty. “I have no idea what’s going on with that kid, but I hope you and your friend figure this out somehow.”

            Reigen eyed Tsuchiya and nodded in appreciation.

            “If everything turns out well, tell her that I’d like to dual with her again.” After a quick smile, she finally took off.

            ‘Looks like they’ve finally come to their senses.’ Reigen reckoned that these people still had to find growth in themselves.

            “Sh-Shigeo.” You stared at the being that swallowed him whole. The fact that he was restraining this thing from coming out almost made you want to shriek and cry. You had no idea.

            “He can’t hear you,” Ritsu pointed out next to you. You glanced at him in sorry for a moment. You could feel the fear consuming inside of him. This was the event he was trying to prevent and yet it was happening all over again.

            “That thing looks horrible,” Rei whispered in fright. She hid herself behind the Shiratori brothers who were behind Asahi and Hoshino.

            You later felt Reigen’s presence next to you. Everyone swallowed hard.

            From beyond the forest, Teru pleaded and begged for mercy. He put up his multi-layered barriers but it did no good when he was in the air.

            “This is bad,” Ritsu warned. “If we try to stop him he’ll knock us out cold, but if this goes any further than that person is gone for good.”

            You couldn’t stop him even if you tried. You saw Shigeo and the victim currently flying through the air. You were beginning to get irritated. Anxiety crushed you, turning you smaller and smaller. You put your hands together and brought them onto your chest for self-comfort. You wanted to cry.

            ‘Just what the hell am I supposed to do? There’s nothing I can do… I can’t do anything to help him!’

            “Mob! Don’t lose to that thing!” Reigen shouted beside you.

            You jumped from the close loudness, and steadily drew your gaze to him. “Taka, what are you-”

             “How are you going to become popular with that thing controlling you huh? Think Mob! Just think!”

            You turned your head from Reigen’s to the shadowy figure resting on the grounds. Teru was stuck in a tree, clinging onto it like his life depended on it. He stopped. Slowly but surely, he turned his head to see the group choking back their feelings.   

            ‘He’s in there,’ you thought. ‘Well of course he’s in there.’  

            “Shige! Listen to me! You’ve done enough! You’ve done so much! Let’s go home now yeah? I promise I’ll cook your favorite omu rice again!” As strange as it sounded, all of you yelled ridiculous things. It was triggering the monster shielding Shigeo however.

            “Nii-san! I’ll help you with your homework like always too!”

            “Mob! If I get a good deal again, I’ll give you more than half the price for pay next time!”

            “Milk is waiting for you at home! Don’t you want to see her again?!”

            “I’ll make sure to cheer for you every day at school when there’s a marathon! The muscle guys are going to help you achieve your dreams too!”

            “Don’t give in Mob, you have lots of potential!”

            “And I promise…I promise to take care of you if anything ever happens again! We’re family…” you said the last part quieter, then took a deep breath. “Shigeo!!” Tears formed in your eyes as you roared to get him back.

Chapter Text

           ‘Ah, I’ve lost control again.’

            Shigeo looked around the pitch blackness of his own inner conscious. He closed his eyes again to the silence. It was the least bit comforting. He thought he could sleep there for as long as it would last after tiring out. But then there was a flicker of some sort. He quickly grasped another person in the same place as him, but found not a single being. Someone or something was there nonetheless. He was certain of that.

            “Mob!”

            ‘Eh? Reigen shishou?’

            “Nii-san! Please wake up!”

            ‘Ritsu…’

            “Shigeo!!” you screamed at the top of your lungs. It’s been so long having raised your voice like this. It almost hurt.

            ‘[y/n]-san. Is that…’

            Several shouting, each yelling Shigeo’s name has provoked the esper to somehow force awake his own mind. He struggled to see them, but soon the other existence ultimately let go of what was in front of him. Teru was already finished ages ago. The unknown percent didn’t have much to do with him now. He was lucky for today.

            Meanwhile on the outside, Teru was scrabbling across the ground until he hit his back onto a standing tree trunk. If the entity moved any closer, Teru was going to bow his head down low and do his best to apologize and beg for him to spare his life in different ways possible. He couldn’t stop shaking, and his heart was beating all too fast, preventing him to form anymore words. He was ready to face his consequences however. He believed he deserved what was coming too. 

            You, Ritsu and Reigen saw the shadow moving closer in on you three. It was honest to god blood-curdling, but you all stayed there still. You wouldn’t move until Shigeo was free, even if it killed you.

            “Come home Shige,” you said softly.

            Inside the monster once again, Shigeo had tears flowing down his cheeks. ‘I want to return to my friends, my family.’ He reached his hands out for the outside, desperate to live his life like usual. ‘You have to let me go.’ Nonchalantly, the recollection of his crush Tsubomi, the uncanny but friendly telepathy club at school, the body improvement club, Ritsu, his master Reigen, and you, his guardian, had all came loose; flowing into his box of cherished memories. They impelled him to take back control this time.

            ‘I’m not leaving them, I’m going now.’

            ‘Fine, but I know that you’ll come back to me soon. You need me’

            ‘Eh?’

            Shigeo’s intrusiveness led him to try and find out the voice that tried to call him. It was trying to have him stay. He waited a little more, but the unknown vanished quickly. The glowing individual cherished into black dust. Should he call him back? No, it was gone. It was over. He was going back to where he came from.

            Slowly, the gloaming faded. His right eye was covered in black soot still, but the left one was clearing up. His lids then opened naturally. Shigeo turned around to reveal his gradual recovery. His saddened yet thankful expression made you realize he was back. Your lips trembled from joy, and a single tear which turned into several more tears streamed down your face. You couldn’t take it in any longer, and so you ran over to him with open arms.

            “Oi!” Reigen called your name and was about to stop you since he was unsure if it was safe yet. But when Ritsu followed after you it proved that it was okay now. Reigen then walked over a little bit later. He saw the three of you in a pile of sobs, hearing loud noises that sounded like reassurance and joy. He put his hands in his pockets and smiled with ease. He’s never seen you so emotional before, it made him realize he cared more than he knew.

            Ekubo put his hands on his forehead. “That was damn hellfire.” The toll of the dark energy really scared him there.

            “Is it over?” Hoshino asked from inside the building where the other esper kids were watching.

            “It seems so,” Asahi answered back.

            “I’m so glad,” Rei clasped her hands together and sighed in relief.

            “Ah, there’s that one guy,” one of the Shiratori brothers mentioned. “Over there.” He pointed to see Teru carefully getting up. He used the same tree trunk to help him stand.

            Teru was watching you, Ritsu, and Shigeo for a brief while. Although glad he wasn’t the target prey anymore, he felt a prick of envy. He thought about running but could discern that he had nowhere to go in the end. His “home” was the destroyed Claw facility standing in front of him. While pondering on what to do, the only one who noticed him from afar besides the group of espers was Reigen. His hair used to be somewhat neatly combed, but now it was a tangled mess. It was long too, touching all the way to his shoulders. And his clothes were all riffled thanks to being thrown around more than twenty times.

            Eventually, Reigen walked over to him. He didn’t need the courage to do so since he could tell how scared Teru might be. You were just with finished crying when you saw Reigen move. You drew your gaze over to him, wiping your red, swelling eyes to see clearer.

            “You alright kid?” he asked him.

            Teru looked away without saying anything. He wasn’t giving him an attitude; it was that he couldn’t answer after everything that just happened.

            Reigen’s eyes captured all the cuts and bruises on Teru’s body. The structure of his ribs could almost be seen through his shirt. “I know someone who can help fix up all those scratches. A hospital might be a better option though, depending on how bad these injuries are.”

            Teru looked away, ashamed of himself. Reigen blinked, thinking of ways to have him come out more and talk. Baby-steps.

            “I’m Reigen Arataka, I remember seeing you before. What’s your name?”

            Teru averted his eyes again, staying absolutely mute and feeling even more embarrassed now by the memory of the time he took you and Reigen in. He stripped you two away from the people you cared about most. Everything he did felt unjustifiable.  

            “It’s okay, we’re not mad at you. We know you were forced to do what you did. So don’t feel as if you’re completely at fault.” Reigen crouched down to Teru’s height and kept his eyes locked onto his. “Do you have somewhere to stay?”

            He was going to lie about saying that he did, but it wouldn’t work. Teru finally shook his head in reply. Reigen figured that he was around Shigeo’s age, possibly older.

            “Hm, well… until we figure things out, you can stay over at my place.”

            “Eh?” Teru uttered in surprise. He couldn’t help but ask, “You’re…not going to turn me in to the police or anything?”

            First, Reigen was surprised by his voice. Then, he was about to chuckle, but he just answered in seriousness. “Of course not, there’s no reason for you to be locked up anymore.”

            Teru’s deep blue eyes goggled at Reigen in admiration. Could this mean that he wasn’t going to be punished like he was when he failed a mission? Was he given another chance to be a better person from now on? He was overwhelmed with gratification as well as great reverence for this man.

            You heard everything they were saying. It seemed like Reigen was okay with having him rest at his apartment for a few days or more. They both talked for a while before walking back to you guys. You stood up with content but also curiosity. They stopped just a few distances away from you. Teru was unsurprisingly nervous to be there with everyone he was assigned to hurt. Kill if necessary.

            You felt the same tension from him and sauntered over. Teru was startled by this and closed his eyes in fear, turning his head down again. You were the one he was scared of most due to the incident with the Kageyama brothers. Once you held a hand up he awaited a slap or a hit, or at least some harsh words telling him he was still a villain for what he has done. But you did neither of that of course.

            You instead patted his head as gently as possible. It was the first time he was given one of those since he was separated from his own parents. Teru opened his eyes in shock.

            “I’m sorry for what you had to go through, and also for Shigeo just now. He didn’t mean any harm; it was something else that drove his powers to do that. Even I don’t know much about it yet.”  You ruffled his dusty blonde hair a little more before letting go. “I’m sure you were terrified. Please accept our apology. We promise it won’t happen to you again.”

            Teru swallowed. He subconsciously played with his fingers as a means of avoiding an uncomfortable atmosphere. His first instinct was to say that it was fine, but it wasn’t fine. So then he just nodded in acceptance.

            “I’m so sorry Hanazawa-kun…” Shigeo repeated. Everyone turned their attention to him now. “I’ve caused you lots of pain…if only I could’ve stopped myself. From the bottom of my heart, I’m really really sorry.”

            “Kageyama…kun…” Teru gawked at Shigeo, and then at Ritsu who nodded in agreement next to him. He tried to dodge the sentiment, and shied away from all the consideration he was receiving. It swamped him with self-consciousness to say the least.

            ‘I should be the one apologizing really.’ Teru thought. He had a lot to thank for later.

            You peered at Reigen who was showing his bright and perfectly aligned teeth. His eyes sparkled like the stars which were faintly disappearing from the sky. You swear you might have heard a chime when he smiled.

            After taking care of business, everyone was ready to head home. Frankly, you were a little concerned if Teru would be okay with Reigen, or the other way around. You wanted to take him in instead, but then your apartment would be packed. Plus, Teru would probably be better off staying anywhere else than wherever his former enemy who tried to kill him earlier would be. At least just for now. You hoped they would get along later.

            “What about you guys? Do you kids have a home to get back to?” You asked the remaining espers.

            “Oh, yeah we do,” Hoshino answered.

            “We were actually taken from our own research facility. Not at all like this one, but an organization where we study psychic powers instead. We’re about the only members with such powers though,” Asahi explained.

            “Yeah, it was developed by a wealthy man named Mitsuura Kenji-san. Perhaps you guys can drop by someday. He would be very happy to see more of our kind,” Hoshino recommended.

            “And strong ones at that,” Rei added.

            “He’d be overexcited,” said Daichi.

            “It’s almost gross,” Kaito mentioned.

            “Ehhh, so there are things like that…I didn’t know at all…” you responded.

            “Per..perhaps…he could get some help by Mitsuura-san.” Rei gestured to Teru. “He’s already invested in the Awakening Lab, I’m sure he wouldn’t mind assisting you with a place to live someday,” she suggested.

            ‘Just how rich is this guy?’ Reigen thought.

            “Wow, that doesn’t sound like a bad idea at all,” you said. “I’m sure we’d love to see the him and the lab sometime. But for today, I’m pretty sure Hanazawa-kun would like to rest up first. Is that right?” You looked at Teru to make sure he was okay with the decision. Teru nodded.

            “This…Mitsuura-san person seems interesting. I think we should go see you guys soon,” you told them.  

            The kids agreed, and it was about time all of you part ways. One more thing stopped you however. While everyone else walked ahead, you stepped a few feet in front of Ishiguro’s body. Reigen and the rest noticed this.

            “Damn…just how hard did you hit her Taka?” you asked with a short laugh.

            Reigen drifted over to stand across Ishiguro next to you. No one complained as they had also forgotten about the division leader. “As hard as I needed too,” Reigen answered. “You should have done it. She’d probably be out cold for days.”

            “Should we call the police?” you proposed.

             “Do you call them when you see a spirit?” he responded.

            “What’s that supposed to mean?” Ekubo joined.

            You both ignored him. “Like you said long ago, there’s nothing they can do about it. I’d say we leave before she wakes up and messes with us again.”

            You nod in understanding this time. After being informed about the other divisions, you were convinced that this wasn’t the end of Claw. Especially now when they find out about what happened to this place. Like bloodthirsty detection dogs without a leash, all of you were surely traced.

            The sun was rising, reminding you that a new start was waiting at hand. Unbeknownst to any of you however, at the top of the building there stood a figure. He beamed brightly at the sight of the destruction, observing the people that left just now. He shoved his hands in his pockets and sneered.

            “Wait ti’ll you find out about this pops.”

            ---

            “By the way Ekubo, how about you let go of that man already?” Ritsu mentioned. He stared at the security guard up and down while walking with the rest of the group.

            “Nah, I’m going to keep him for a while…what? Don’t think I look good?”

            Ritsu rolled his eyes. The Awakening lab kids were just as confused as Reigen, and Shigeo was having a hard time staying awake, but he was ready to go when you and Reigen came over.

            At the end of the road, you departed to separate ways. The Awakening lab kids thanked you for everything and had told you the address of the facility, expecting a visit someday. You waved, telling them to be careful. You were all in the city now. Reigen knew his way home by train, and you decided to take a taxi, luckily having some money in your wallet.

            Ekubo said something about ‘enjoying his time with his new body’ and begging both  you and Reigen for some money. You let Ritsu decide if he should be running around the city and Ritsu responded by mentioning that he was now simply a low-level spirit, having been erased by him before. You all let him go, knowing he was going to come back for some more fun (as said by Ekubo himself). Disappointedly, you couldn’t read Ekubo’s feelings that well. There was trickery stamped all over him, but he wasn’t the biggest problem right now. And so that was it for now.

            Towards the end of the street where the horizon peaked its head from behind closed buildings, Shigeo started wobbling side to side. About to pass out, you caught him in time before he hit the hard concrete ground. He breathed deeply in his unexpected slumber and so you let him rest.

            “Ah, nii-san,” Ritsu panicked.

            Shigeo fell in your arms, and you decided to carry him on the way home. You placed his arms on your shoulders and lifted his legs up to set him on your back comfortably. He wasn’t going to wake up anytime soon. Maybe he would sleep until the rest of the afternoon.

            “You want me to carry him?” Reigen asked, willing to trade roles. “I can drop him off, it’s no problem.”

            “No it’s okay. I’ve got it.” You smiled as you said this. Even though he was a lot heavier this time. Gosh, just how much he has grown.

            ‘How many more times am I gonna have to carry you, bouya?’

            ---

            ---

            You called Reigen later that morning to be sure if everything was alright. He didn’t answer for a while, making you forget to breathe.

            He finally picked up. “Hey.”

            “Hey,” you said back.

            A moment of silence, and then, “I just wanted to check in. Is everything okay?” You knew the boy was only a child like Shigeo and Ritsu, but you couldn’t help but worry.

            “Yeah, it’s all good here. I gave up my bed and he fell asleep.”

            You sighed, but it was quiet enough for him to hear. “How are you?” he asked.

            You didn’t know how to answer exactly. “I’m fine. I’m just…” you sighed again.

            Reigen knew. “I know, it’s a lot huh?”

            “What?”

            Reigen pursed his lips, trying to describe this feeling. “I guess you could say everything’s okay now, but there’s still more than one thing bothering you.”

            “Well, yeah.” You leaned your back against the wall. “What happens when they come back again? We were close to seeing kami probably.”

            “If they do, we’ll be ready next time. I mean come on; we’ve got these kick-ass espers on our side now,” Reigen was whispering. He was talking out on his apartment balcony while you were just outside your door.

            “You’re making it sound like we’re using them.”

            “R-really? Noooo, come on.”

            You almost laughed, but retained from even chuckling, knowing that Ritsu and Shigeo were fast asleep. You wanted to stay like this for the rest of the day, even if it was on the phone. Comfortable silence ensued.

            Soon you both sighed in unison. Figuring it was about time you two let go of each other for the morning. It was almost 5 a.m. An hour before you’re supposed to get up for work. You couldn’t wait to see your boss’ face tomorrow morning. It was probably game over then.

            “I guess I’ll see you soon,” you said.

            “Yeah,” Reigen said. But he didn’t when ‘soon’ was, so he asked, “Tomorrow? Maybe you can come over. Y’know…to check on the kid. We still need to know more about him.”

            You nodded, even though he couldn’t see it. “Sure, I’ll call you tomorrow then. Make sure you sleep.”

            “You too.”

            “Thanks.”

            Before Reigen knew it, you hung up. Not immediately, but a few seconds after.

            You were coming over tomorrow. At his apartment. He planned on getting up early to tidy up the place.

            ---

            You sat at the edge of your bed, glancing over at the boys to see them sound asleep. Safe and sound at your place once again. Milk had greeted you for the second time that day, seeing if she could get more food in her bowl. You gave her all the missed attention from your two day absence. The poor thing must have been so confused.

            Everything happened all so quick, yet it felt like weeks of torture. Suddenly your mind decided to remind you of your encounter with the esper known as Muto. The illusions that  he forced you to see. If that hadn’t happened you wouldn’t be having a hard time sleeping right now. It infuriated you.

            You were forced to remember one of the worst times of your life. It was hidden so well in its grave but Muto had basically dug it out somehow.

            Thanks to that, you were forced to remember him again.

Chapter Text

           Everything was hazy, indistinct. For a full minute, Teru was unsure of where he was or even who he was. He didn’t know how he got tucked into the bed he was sleeping in, or how he felt refreshed from the time he actually showered and changed clothes. It wasn’t his change of clothes either. Then, he started to process everything, albeit slowly. He looked around the room with curious eyes, rolling over from the slovenly bed sheets to stand. The soreness in his body was still lingering everywhere, but they were hardly noticeable.

            The apartment complex was spare and minimalist. Teru noticed an assortment of books or stacks of paper on a small desk where a computer was also sitting. They were all neat and orderly, making the interior look more spacious, considering how small the room really was. Then he saw there were only blouses and a gray or black suit jacket hanging on a clothing rack just above the bed. The shirts lightly swayed back and forth from the wind which came in from the balcony.

            The noise of someone clearing his throat reminded Teru of the exact person who lived in this very building. Poking his head from the glass door, he saw no one other then Reigen outside in the veranda where he was leaning his arm on the railing, only to bear with the view of another apartment premise. He inhaled slowly and puffed on his cigarette, taking deep draws once again. Teru smelt the burning nicotine as if a piece of coal was stuck in his nostrils.

            With movement there came a sound causing the old floor boards to crack. Teru flinched and cowered from the veranda door, but Reigen casually turned back to find the source of the noise. Quickly but purposefully dropping the cigarette that was placed between his two fingers, he crushed the light out with his foot, twisting it around.

            “Sleep well?” he asked before taking off his sandals and stepping inside.

            Reigen was wearing his ugly bear pajamas to Teru’s inner hilarity, but that led him to think where this man slept himself when he saw nothing but the bed.

            “Yes, I slept…fine,” Teru answered shyly.

            “Good,” was all Reigen said after passing Teru and heading towards the kitchen.

            It was almost 2 o’clock in the afternoon; Teru felt he had slept too much, while he also began worrying about staying here for too long. “Um, I’m sorry I took your bed.”

            Reigen started making coffee, but he was listening. “It’s no problem. I couldn’t sleep much knowing it was already morning when we got here.”

            Teru watched as he prepared two cups for a drink. He asked for some water and out of nowhere, he gradually became more nervous as if he was asking for too much. Was he being troublesome? He tried to recall the reasons why Reigen was kind enough to take him in the first place.

            “Man, I’m starving,” Reigen muttered to him as he began searching the cabinets for food. “You hungry?” he asked Teru next.

            “Eh? No, I’m good.”

            “You sure? You’ve had a rough night, I think you should get some nourishment into your system.” Reigen was now shaking a bag of instant miso soup, calculating how much he had left inside of it. Eventually he settled his stomach for a cup ramen by boiling hot water, to which Teru eyed the dried, precooked noodles. Reigen ate the salty crumbs as a snack.

            “Actually…I’d like some too if you will please,” Teru requested politely. He was used to cooking his own food or eating out somewhere cheap. This wasn’t a five-star hotel lunch but it was pleasant to see Reigen add some flavor to the noodle soup and trying to make it look like one.

            “I can put in some green onions and ham, if you’d like, also here’s some spice too.”

            Teru accepted the spice mixture and threw in as much as he liked.

            Now the atmosphere in the room felt more peaceful as they both made delicious slurping sounds on their noodles. It was thanks to Reigen who treated the situation like it was no big deal for him, as if he had done this many times already. Teru was delighted, having felt welcome in his presence. He wasn’t being a burden. It was almost too much to take in.

            After a while, Reigen received a call from you.

            “Yo, [y/n]……yeah…..no, sure that’s fine…..three?” A short pause. “Sure, but let me ask him.” Reigen set the phone on his chest to notify Teru.

            “The lady who watches Shigeo and Ritsu from yesterday is coming over in a couple hours. Is that okay with you?” he asked.

            Teru quickly nodded, feeling embarrassed about needing his permission first.

            “Yeah, 3:00 is fine. Oh right, I’ll give you the address.”

            In just a few more minutes Reigen ended the conversation with a chuckle and hung up with you.

            “I’m gonna go change,” Reigen said, looking like he was a washed car. The room was a bit warm for early summer, but he didn’t complain. Teru shot him a confused look.

            “But isn’t she coming over at three?” he asked quietly.

            Reigen stopped and looked at the time. It registered to him that he had about two hours until you would arrive.

            “Y-yes I know that, I’m just going to take a shower, that’s-that’s what I meant.” Before he knew it, he shut the door. To Teru’s amusement, he didn’t come out for a while.

            After refreshing himself, Reigen came out to look like he just finished shopping for his outfit. It was just a casual black t-shirt and dark blue jeans. Nothing fancy of course, that would be humiliating. It nonetheless made him look like a different person almost.

            “Reigen-san, are you and the lady very close?” Teru asked out of nowhere. He was currently sitting on the floor, his back resting on the edge of Reigen’s bed.

            “Huh? Me and [y/n]? Oh, yeah, I mean…I guess you could call it that.”

            Teru felt like he could laugh, but restrained from doing so, worried it’ll ruin his image. “Sorry, I was just curious.” To his surprise, Teru smiled at the puzzled Reigen. “I also want to say that I can’t thank you enough for having me stay here. I promise I will repay you someday once I get a job and make my own money somehow.”

            Reigen frowned. “Like I said, it’s no problem. How old are you…uh…what was it…Hanazawa? Teru?”

            He nodded to correct him that that was his name. “I’m fourteen.”

            “Hmm, same age as Mob.”

            Teru blinked, “Mob?”

            “Hm? Oh, you know him as Kageyama Shigeo. He works for me at my business.”

            “Eh?? Reigen-san has his own business?” Teru questioned in astonishment.

            Reigen felt a drop of sweat run down his neck. “Y-yeah, it’s…not like a major company or anything. But it’s profitable and successful so far!” Reigen chimed with a proud smirk.

            “That’s amazing.” Teru took a sip of cold water to wash down the tingling of the spice from earlier, and then viewed the sky outside. It was clear and light blue with birds gliding under the clouds as family.

            Eventually, Reigen noticed the solemn face on Teru. “Tell me about what’s on your mind,” Reigen said, giving Teru the room to speak his worries. He knew he needed some time to process through his thoughts.

            Teru took this moment to soak into his safe space. His reminiscence was visible like a screenplay in a dark room. Walking away from his internal grief would hurt all the more. But walking towards it would bring only a hangover of guilt and sorrow. This contemplation was hauling a stir of emotions which is why it felt healthier to forget about it.

            “In all honesty, I…am really fearful of what’s beyond my future now. After everything that I’ve done: Hurting my parents, hurting other families and people. I know that you might say it’s all in the past, but I can’t help but think it’ll happen again. And that it’s…unforgivable.”

            Reigen was listening intently whilst lying down on his side, his head comfortably sitting on his hand. Teru hesitated, noticing the tenseness in the muscles of his hands, making him feel like a mannequin. He steals a pointless glance at the clock, hoping you would come here soon to pass the uneasy time.

            “It’s scary what you had to go through, and that you’ve conquered this fear already.” Reigen used his arms to push himself off the floor and instead, sat on it with crossed legs like a dojo master about to lecture his student. “But you have a plan, a new future now. It’s up to you to write it for yourself.”

            Teru still wore a perturbed frown, dread setting his face in morbid as it approached him like a train. His hands were still rigid and his whole stomach felt like lead.

            “Your regret will pass eventually,” Reigen enlightened. “I know it’ll often feel like you won’t make it through, or that it’s too difficult to deal with this hardship. However, that’s okay; you can be just as emotional as any of us. Don’t let your brain get stuck in shame for it, focus on the hope that’s on the horizon. Change the ending of your story.”

            For years of his contract with Claw, Teru felt stuck in the same pattern with no way out. But now, Reigen tried to help him see through different options in his life. He had a choice to live how he wanted. In a hopelessly dark world, a bright star was shining, glittering his inner self. Teru’s worries were loosened, and he was able to take a brave step into the door of light.  

            “Really, thank you Reigen-san.” Teru wiped a few tears with the sleeve of Reigen’s old track jersey. The one he wore way back in high school.

            Reigen wasn’t known to smile all that much, but he lifted his brows in delight, glad to have been there to help.

            After chatting with each other, time went by even more quickly. You arrived at the front of Reigen’s door. Or you hoped that it was the correct room. You knock on it to find out it was right, and saw not only Reigen, but little Teru sticking his head out in the background. It was unusual seeing him in casual clothing. Admittedly, a little appealing.

            “Excuse me, I’m looking for Reigen Arataka’s residence,” you say as Reigen raised his eyebrows.

            “I’m sorry, he’s out at the moment.” He plays along with your joke then lets you in soon after. The three of you then settled onto the floor where Teru was sitting patiently. You set a bag in front of you and Reigen made all of you some tea to relax, but the slight tension in the air was getting unbearable. Maybe you should of brought Shigeo or Ritsu along, but you had yet to be sure with Teru first.   

            “I bought some mitarashi dango on the way here,” you broke the ice, taking out the clear plastic boxes wrapped in paper.

            When you opened them, Teru eyed the sweet soy sauce glaze in open-mouthed amazement. Reigen apprised you for not having to do this, but took a bite out of one or two dangos anyway. Teru thanked you afterwards, grabbing a stick for himself and enjoying the flavor. 

            “Oh yeah, by the way,” Reigen mentioned with his mouth still full. He swallowed the whole thing down before continuing. “That buff lady from Claw said she wanted to dual with you again or something.”

            “Oh, Tsuchiya-san? I wish I could have said at least a farewell to her. I wonder where she went.”

            Reigen blinked in wonder of how the two of you became good friends with a former member of a criminal organization so quickly. But hey, you were one with a con artist. 

            “That reminds me, I’m thinking of visiting the Awakening lab tomorrow,” you informed. “It’s part of the reason I came here.”

            “Oh, alright, Teru should go with you then, since they said something about helping him out.”

            “Yeah of course. You’re coming too though right?”

            “Eh?”

            You scowled at his dismissiveness. “It’s not really my decision, but I’m sure Teru would be more comfortable with you.”

            That was true.

            Reigen threw his head back, not really wanting to go. His attitude immediately peeved you. “It’s for Teru-kun’s sake you clueless, indolent slack!”

            “Yes I know-”

            “Then you’re coming!” You pulled at his ears.

            “Ow! Grandma that hurts!” Reigen shouted humorously, closing one eye in an act.

            You frowned angrily, but loosened up once seeing Teru tense up. “I’m sorry Teru-kun, it was rude of me to not ask, how are you?” You let go of the tugging and Reigen felt a tear drop from one of his eyes.

            “P-pfff.” Teru squeezed his eyes shut and emitted a sound of laughter from his mouth. Immediately after though, he covered it with his hand. “I’m feeling a lot better now,” he answered.

            You twinkled, seeing happy emotions fleeting from him. The coldness in his deep blue eyes had disappeared. It was replaced with a spring of warmth.

            ---

            You were avoiding visiting your workplace with all of your ability, knowing you were very much fired from the start. But you knew the time would come that you would have to face this situation eventually. Being kidnapped wouldn’t even be the best excuse for your boss if you were alright now. It was unprofessional, but you decided to wait until you would hear a call or an email. Currently you were getting ready to meet up with Reigen and Teru. It didn’t take long; knowing Ritsu preferred staying behind while Shigeo felt he should come.

            But then surprise.

            You got a call.

            Looking at the caller ID, you felt a painful heaviness in your chest, dreading this moment. Picking up and uttering a simple, quiet hello, you didn’t manage to say anything else. They didn’t even have to continue the request for your departure after saying, “We’re terminating you.”

            You were done. It was over.

            You set down your phone and stared at the wall. It was a mixed feeling of anger, joy, and penitence all in the same room. You personally preferred quitting and leaving yourself, but the feeling was mutual, they didn’t want to see you likewise. No problem. Something would work out right? There were a few jobs you were capable of, or so you thought. You couldn’t think of any good ideas. But you had to. And soon. Shigeo and Ritsu, how would they be able to live here and attend school if you couldn’t pay for them? What were you going to do now?

            You sighed in frustration and rubbed your temples. The image of the boys popped into your head every time you tried to think of something better.

            ‘That’s right, I already signed up for their guardianship, but it’ll be no good if I can’t do anything for them. Shit, just when and how should I tell them?’

             It was just going to have to be done. But you decided to find a few places that were hiring first before preparing to inform them. Waitressing, janitor, retail employee, anything that would pay you a good amount.

            It was harder than you thought, and the room was getting hotter because of the stress.

            “[y/n]-san? Are we leaving soon?”

            You almost yelped, but your body jolted instead, awakening you from your own thoughts.

            “Yes Shigeo, just one second.” He nodded and left you alone again. You hoped he hadn’t seen through you, but this was Shigeo, it was impossible for him to know. Ritsu would probably figure out you were fired in a matter of time.

            You had to find a new job, and quick.

            ---

            You both headed out to meet up with Reigen and a newly improved Teru. The first thing you noticed was his haircut. It was shortened and looked more refreshed. You found out that Reigen had cut it for him when he had asked for one. You complimented it and told him it suited him, which then caused a tomato-faced Teru.

            Although a little hesitant at first, you made sure to ask them over the phone if it was okay bringing Shigeo along and Teru seemed okay with it. He knew more than anyone else that he couldn’t hide from his former enemy forever, and plus, it was thanks to Reigen who gave his confidence a little push.

            “Finally got him clothes of his own size too,” Reigen said. The both of you walked in front of the two who were still absolutely quiet. Shigeo tried to make small talk, but Teru only answered his questions, not saying much.

            “Wait, it was your clothing he was wearing this whole time?”

            “From back in the old days.”

            “Haha.”

            “What?”

            “Nothing.” It was just funny to imagine Reigen around the age of Shigeo and Teru. You wondered what he was like or if he was even the same back then.

            A crippling uneasiness sneaked up on you suddenly and you were reminded of the recent news. It planned on ruining your day. Then you thought about talking to Reigen about it when the boys weren’t around. But they were sticking right next to you so you decided on consulting to him about the problem later.

            All of you arrived soon in front of the peculiar building. You took out the address on your phone to make sure it was the correct place. After giving each one a look for their approval you decided to walk up first. Ringing the bell outside of the gate, it took approximately only thirty seconds until a man jumped out from inside.  

            “Welcome welcome welcome!” Like a shadow he was hiding behind the door, but like a fiery torch he emerged from the door to greet the four of you. The Awakening lab kids stood inside in the back with warm hospitality.

            Teru’s first instinct was to jolt, while you and Reigen’s breath hitched in sync. Eyes widened by the intense heat radiating from this man. The small afro, the goatee and the disturbing images of open eyes on his shirt shouted red flags everywhere. But it was mainly because he was just overly excited.

            “So nice to meet you! I’ve heard so much about you!” He swiftly shook Reigen’s hand, Shigeo’s, Teru’s and then yours. Except with yours he cupped his hands one over the other. You blinked with discontent and stood there with a straight face. Reigen deadpanned him and as a matter of fact, decided to give him contemptuous looks throughout the entire visit.

          “I’m Mitsuura Kenji, the founder of the Awakening Lab you are about to witness. Let me show you around!” He started, with an upbeat tone. He turned on his heels to lead the four of you inside.

            “On second thought, I’m glad I tagged along,” Reigen whispered next to you before following after Mitsuura first.

            You almost burst out laughing. “You’re the one who’s supposed to come anyway, not me.”

            Even though Shigeo and Teru barely spoke a sentence to each other, they without a doubt thought of the same thing.

            ‘This guy is so intense.’

Chapter Text

            After being introduced to the laboratory which was the very first floor, you were all surprised to find that the darkened room was actually occupied by real scientists whom all were masters in neural science and engineering. A very large, high-tech supercomputer was being redesigned at the moment with some more construction going on in the process. In fact, the entire ground floor was being remodeled. Many various information and data were stored in here that it almost felt like this was a government owned secret facility. From what any of you expected, this was beyond out of reach.

            “After those scary guys with the scars on their faces came in here and destroyed everything, we’re working on a newer and more safer facility to make sure something like that won’t happen again,” Mitsuura explained.

            “How did they find this place? Isn’t it supposed to be a private organization?” Reigen asked in your place.

            “It is, but those people somehow found out about us. I mean we’re not exactly closed off to the outside world, but we’re not also too open either,” he answered.

            “I’m not surprised. They’ve probably been stalking and hunting down all espers in or around this city just to conduct illegal experiments as their subjects,” you added.

            “Right right, and us here, we’re not like them at all. Our purpose is to help espers awaken their powers with the management of para-psychological research. We regulars only like to promote their growth, as well as study their abilities. I come from a very wealthy family you see, and my goal is to become like these wonderful kids someday, an esper!” Mitsuura elucidated his determination to rise to those specific standards as this is what he has been preparing for since a very long time.

            You smiled to be polite once Mitsuura was done boasting about his project and its history. You saw Reigen mouth a sarcastic “wow” from the corner of your eye.

            “Perhaps you might understand that there is a possibility that psychic abilities can be awakened in ordinary people as well,” Mitsuura postulated.

            Reigen, although interested, denied his statement “Not to crush your dreams or anything, but that’s highly unlikely. If we could obtain such powers than we’d already have them wouldn’t we? Let’s face it, humans differ from espers. They obtained those powers since birth while we get to ponder why we’re not so lucky.”

            “That’s not exactly true; I’ve awakened my powers around upper elementary school,” you vouched. “It depends on the person.”

            “Eh?” Reigen looked at you as if you had just betrayed him. “You mean to say, you were ordinary until then?”

            “Yeah I guess so, but I’ve learned along the way that one usually has to undergo an emotional hardship to open their powers. I learned this from Ritsu when he was under a lot of stress. So I mean, it’s still a mystery where psychic abilities originated from, but it’s not like you don’t have a chance, Mitsuura-san,” you reassured him with facts rather than empathy.

            “R-really?? You’re so insightful [l/n]-san!” Mitsuura brightened. “I think you could be a very substantial member here,” he then considered, partly serious.

            You gleamed at his sincerity as this felt like a sudden job offer. “Why…thank you…” However, you didn’t want to think about that during the tour right now.

            Reigen’s eyes flick from you to him. He suddenly felt like becoming defensive, protective even, and smiled in that tense way. It was one thing for you to give this eccentric individual false hope, but another thing for him to invite you into his suspicious institution.

            “Ah, that’s right, come on now. I will show you the rest.”

            It took less than an hour for Mitsuura to show all of you the second floor. It housed the five members who you knew as Hoshino, Asahi, the Daichi brothers, and Rei. It was like a huge studio apartment with several toys and objects as well as sitting areas to relax. There was also even a flat-screen TV and a speaker system installed for entertainment. Despite Mitsuura’s psychic obsession, the surroundings of the headroom appealed friendly and cozy. You were wrong to almost accuse this place as somewhere similar to Claw.

            “This is quite fascinating Mitsuura-san,” you commented on your way in.

            ‘The only thing I would change is that god awful eye designs,’ you thought, although keeping it to yourself.

            Shigeo and Teru walked in with an open mouth. The place was colorful and enthralling. Reigen looked unmoved, although he secretly wished that he himself could own a place like this someday. Maybe then he could impress you too.

            “Kageyama-kun! Hanazawa-kun!” Hoshino appeared from behind the two boys still observing the area in awe. He grinned at the sight of the two who were still dazzled by the room.

            “You guys can get all this too, all you have to do is join us,” Asahi cajoled.

            “It’ll be really fun too; we have lots of games and stuff!” Rei mentioned.

            Shigeo was delighted to have the opportunity to finally properly meet them. Teru was sheepish, but secretly, he was ecstatic to have this chance of seeing better people as well.

            “Well it’s nothing too great really,” Mitsuura disclaimed like this was not a big deal.

            “It would be such help for Teru-kun if he could stay here,” you said. Reigen nodded next to you.

            “Stay here?” Mitsuura asked in puzzlement.

            You widened your eyes, surprised at yourself for having been brash and impolite. “Oh I’m sorry, we haven’t discussed about Teru-kun yet.” You turned to Reigen, thinking he knew more about the boy than you did.

            Reigen stepped in this time to describe the situation in more detail. He explained thoroughly about Teru’s previous life and some little about what he had gone through. It was mainly just a concern of where he would live besides Reigen’s place.

            “Hahaha, well that makes more sense. But why would he live here when he can get his own apartment?” Mitsuura exclaimed.

            “Pardon me? His own apartment?” Reigen questioned.

            “You…you mean to say that…you’ll help find Teru-kun his own place?” you asked.

            “Sure of course!” Mitsuura then clarified about how he would provide aid. Now you were really glowing with gratification. Mitsuura himself felt sympathy towards Teru, and he knew deep inside that his fortune was not something that should sit and go to waste.

            “You’re a really compassionate person Mitsuura-san, thank you so much for giving Teru-kun the care he needs.” You bowed in many thanks, happy that Teru would have much more support now more than ever.

            “Ah-ahhh it’s really no problem at all, please,” Mitsuura stammered as he scratched the back of his head. At the same time, he began blushing from your overly-polite manner.

            Reigen felt a stab of jealousy once again, but he shoved it down knowing you weren’t anyone’s claimed person. He was also going to help Teru out and that was no excuse for a pitiful resentment over nothing.  

            The day was extended to a long discussion about Teru. While he and Shigeo were chattering about with the awakening lab kids, you helped Reigen sort out the plans. It was mainly him and Mitsuura that were talking though, as you were able to sit aside and listen. It was touching to see Reigen this determined to help Teru, and it nearly melted your heart. Watching him talk was enough to make you flush with admiration. This was the first time you felt like this towards him.

            “Sounds good, we’ll have Teru choose some of his own decisions then,” Reigen finished.

            “Great!”

            It was already late evening and all of you felt it was time to end the visit. The four of you were currently standing outside, waving goodbye and bowing in thanks once again.

            “We look forward to seeing you!” Mitsuura shouted once you all left the entrance gates.

            “Not too soon though,” Reigen muttered after walking afar.

            “Oh come on, he’s a good person,” you told him. Reigen knew that, even for someone who couldn’t detect lies and emotions like you could. But he was just exhausted by the man’s ebullience.

            “That was quite an experience,” Teru announced quietly.

            “Mitsuura-san is one energetic person,” Shigeo took the words right out of his mouth. You walked a few more blocks until starting to slow down.  

            “Oh, well I guess we part ways here.” Once you said that, Teru stepped next to Reigen knowing he was going with him. He sent you and Shigeo a short and small smile as a sign for his appreciation for today.

            You almost hesitated on leaving, wanting to talk to Reigen about some personal issues going on with you, but you decided to stop by tomorrow to do so. It can wait.

            You waved your hand, “Later.” Then, you and Shigeo headed off.

            Reigen watched your back and dozed off for a second. “See ya,” he said, though you couldn’t hear it anymore.

            Teru stood next to him, wondering when he was ready to go home. It struck him sometime later that Reigen was almost always distracted by you. Even earlier in the morning before the visit, he was consistently fretting over his look even though he dresses exactly the same every day. Teru easily noticed Reigen’s interest in you with small gestures and certain words.

            “Alright then! How about we get ramen huh?” Reigen ruffled Teru’s hair out of the blue and grabbed his head in a playful gesture. Teru was too surprised to move.

            After finally freeing himself of Reigen’s grip, he was able to answer. “Su-sure…”

            It felt nice. Everything was going to be okay now.

            ---

            While you and Shigeo walked on your way home, you both talking about the extremely robust man you met just moments ago. The conversation led from the mysteries of why he obtained that much money in the first place and why he was into telepaths or empaths alike.

            “Even Arataka looked so tense,” you chuckled at the image of Reigen scowling at Mitsuura.

            “Yes, but he does seem like a reliable person.”

            “I agree there.” You looked forward, passing unfamiliar houses along the way while the evening sun beamed down on you. It was a bit far from the train station. “Let’s just hope it stays that way.”

            Walking onward, you noticed an elderly woman up ahead. She was strolling towards the two of you and was soon close enough for you to see the long hat she was wearing, which covered nearly her entire face. She walked ever so slowly with a few shopping bags as well as a purse on her arm. Eventually she passed by, but she didn’t continue to move on after seeing who may have she recognized.

            “Shigeo?”

            The two of you stopped in your tracks. It was a voice you haven’t heard of before. However, Shigeo felt as if he had somewhat recalled it. He turned around to find someone he hasn’t met in ages, but it was hard to remember this particular person.

            The old lady was dazed by the accurate assumption as her eyes widened as far as it could stretch. “Shi-Shigeo…my grandson…” she whispered to your surprise.

            That was when Shigeo was struck with heavy recognition. His mouth opened on its own once he perceived everything that looked familiar about this old woman.

            “To…Tome obaa-chan?” he said. You then turned to fully face her, but slower than normal.

            Words left you as you felt like you were underwater. The whole thing was slow and warbled. Fighting you internal contradiction, you only stared in stunned silence. Your eyes were as still as a bill board. The word “Obaa-chan” bounced around in your head the entire time.

            “Shige, my…” Shigeo’s grandmother stepped closer to make sure if he was really him. Then she reached out to touch his face and cheeks to convince herself that he was real. The look on her face was indescribable.

            “Obaa-chan,” Shigeo said with sentiment.

            “I can’t believe it’s really you.”

            She hugged him with tears drowning her eyes. Their arms squeezed tighter as Shigeo’s breathing was slower now. But it was only a moment before she pulled away from him first to see you standing there in sheer astonishment.

            “You!” Tome grandmother strode up to you in resent. You could see her dark eyes filled with clear anger under the long, light pink shades. “Where have you been keeping my boy?? Where’s Ritsu? What did you do to them?”

            Your face fell fast as you searched your mind to say anything that sounded reasonable before this lady prepared for combat. “I-I-wait, no this isn’t what-”

            “Ahh, Tome obaa-chan, [y/n]-san here saved me,” Shigeo implored in hurry. He stood between the two of you to reassure that it was safe.

            “Saved you?” Tome grandmother questioned.

            “Yes, she saved me from the people who killed mom and dad.”

            Tome grandmother paused to comprehend everything. She was equally confused and bewildered at the same time. “What do you mean Shige? You’re parents are alive…they’ve been searching for you all these grievous years.”

            Shigeo’s eyes looked for yours desperately next as he scoured his mind for what to say. Even you were at a loss for words, being that you forgot how to breathe for a second. It was as if your brain was on an automatic shut-down.

            “We’ve been looking for you Shigeo, we knew you were alive.”

            By now Shigeo was shaking from an overflow of emotions. His lips trembled and eyes watered while your expression was stuck in the same position. Temporarily standing there like you were paralyzed, you nearly forgot you were right there at all. It all felt like an incredulous dream.  

            ---

            “I see, so those devils took the boys away at first, but then you came along to save them.” Tome grandmother gave you some roasted rice tea during the wait for Ritsu. You insisted on bringing him here, but she claimed that he knew where her home was. It took only a one minute phone call until he was right on his way.

            “Actually no, Shigeo and Ritsu escaped on their own, I only found them,” you corrected. You didn’t want to be seen as a heroine right now, which was exactly how Tome grandmother saw you.

            “It’s a miracle. I’m eternally grateful that it was you, someone generous and good-natured, who was the one to take care of these precious boys. I cannot wait for their reunion with their parents.”

            “By the way, Tome obaa-chan. Do you have an idea how mom and dad were able to escape?” Shigeo asked.

            “Why yes, I remember their story very clearly. It all started with a fire.” You and Shigeo leaned forward in unison, listening intently. “They said that one tall and agonizing man had taken the two of you while a younger fellow set the scene. It was all a jumbled mess, but once they woke up, they knew it was a horrific abduction they just witnessed.”

            You sat in silence, debating on whether to ask about the fight with the division, or Shigeo’s hidden powers. But was all too much right now. Just when Tome grandmother was about to say more, the doorbell rang. She was about to get up when you gently set he back down, telling her you would get the door. She gave you a sincere smile, unlike before when she tried to punt you. The visitor was unsurprisingly Ritsu. He was jumpy and his brain was short-circuiting upon hearing the news. You smiled and stepped aside for him to enter. Neither of you said a word.

            Ritsu immediately rushed into the kitchen where all of you sat.

            “Ritsu!” Shigeo gazed at him in excitement.

            “So it’s true…this isn’t a dream. No, it was all a lie, they were lying. You’re actually here.” Ritsu panted lightly from running all the way. 

            You and Shigeo stared in confusion as to what he meant while Tome grandmother mentioned something about none of it mattering anymore. She lifted her arms up to welcome him while uttering his name. Without hesitating, he leaped to her with joy.

            “Our parents, our family are all alive. They lied to us, saying they killed all of you. It wasn’t true,” Ritsu affirmed. He was talking about Claw and their messed up scenarios.

            You figured out later that Muto was the one who caused the illusions of their dead parents, and later told them false stories of their relatives’ deaths as well. It was grueling to hear about it, but despite all that, you were happy with this conclusion. They have finally found their real family.

            “I cannot believe what you two had to go through, I can’t imagine what it was like.” Tome grandmother hugged Ritsu closer like with Shigeo from earlier. She didn’t plan on letting go. “But it’s okay now. Everyone is safe.”

            You became stiff. Safe wasn’t possible until Claw is exposed. Safe wouldn’t happen unless the Boss is defeated. You began to worry once more, especially now with the divisions possibly knowing who you all were. It would be almost too easy for them to find the boys and their family again.

            “Where are mom and dad by the way?” Ritsu asked with impatience.

            “We called them earlier; they should be here in a few,” Tome grandmother answered. “They’ll finally be able to see how grown up you two are.”

            All of you conversed with each other for an extended amount of time. It was already dark out, and you wondered where all of this time would go today. Things were going to get busy from here. It really wasn’t long for Shigeo and Ritsu’s parents to arrive either.

            You mentally prepared yourself for this. The ringing of the bell strained you, but this time, Tome grandmother was the one to open the door. Shigeo and Ritsu straddled in front of you like they were kids eager to see their parents come home from a long business trip. They stayed there, standing several feet from the door. Once it opened, you felt the anticipated thrill discharging from the two.

            You were feeling a nervous kind of energy and a tingling of sparks. You heard a gasp and then finally saw them. To your surprise, the boys didn’t move at all. They were frozen and you saw their spirits soaring. With a face of utter nonchalance, their father guided his wife into the house and from there she trudged along to embrace them in her arms. You took a long look at them. They were not what you expected they’d look like. Their moment of irresolution brought you to think if they were uncertain if they were happy seeing their kids, but their faces say otherwise.

            “You two,” she said while Shigeo and Ritsu squeezed her back. “Dear, it’s really them.”

            The father then embraced all of them at the same time. It was a picture moment that would surely last. You never thought you would see this day.   

            “Thank you…thank you so much…” Their mother, Mrs. Kageyama, croaked. She held your hands in gratitude while thanking you over and over again. She could say it all night if she wanted to.

            Their father Mr. Kageyama, a gruff looking old man, had his arm rubbing his wife’s back up and down. Mrs. Kageyama began crying profusely. You were nervous as to what to do, though to her, it was enough for you to accept her thankfulness and deal with her uncontrollable feelings.

            “How will we ever pay you?” Mr. Kageyama inquired. His face was the most relaxed.

            “There’s no need, really,” you said.

            “Oh, but we’ll have to give you some reward,” Mrs. Kageyama interjected. “You have no idea how much you have done for us.”

            Mrs. Kageyama was mainly grateful that her children were in the hands of someone as reliable and responsible as you, but she also felt indebted to you for returning them as well.

            You smiled uncomfortably. “I’m just glad that you’re all together again.”

            Talking with the family was like knowing them for more than a year. Strangely enough, you enjoyed it. The chattering was littered with smiles and honest communication. Of course it was mostly about Shigeo and Ritsu, but they didn’t skip on you and your life. You also mentioned about Reigen, but that was pretty much it. Shigeo and Ritsu knew it was best to keep secret about Claw and its divisions, as well as about Ekubo.

            You took another glance at the clock, and everyone else noticed how late it was. You decided to leave this moment and release yourself from the family.

            “Are you sure you don’t want to stay here overnight?”

          “Oh no, I just remember I have a shift early tomorrow and I know you will need some time to rest and settle.” Although that was a lie, you winked and then drew your eyes at Shigeo and Ritsu. “We’ll see each other soon, you still have all your stuff back at my place, but we can discuss that later.”

            You never thought it would come to this, but it was a good happening. You finally left, but not without a few words from Shigeo.

           “[y/n]-san…” He ran a few steps out the door to catch up with you. You looked at the seriousness in his eyes, but he tried his best to be earnest as always. “Really…thank you…”

            You stared back with a straight face. Frankly, Shigeo never knew what you were thinking, but at this moment he knew there was something tenderhearted inside of you. You brushed off the sentimentalism with a wave of your hand.

            “I’ve heard a lot of thank yous from your mom already, but… you’re welcome anyway. Stop by anytime Shige.” You turned on your heels to leave as it was hard to look at him any longer.

            “It’s truly a blessing,” you heard Tome grandmother say from behind you.

Chapter Text

           After a long night of Shigeo, Ritsu, and their family’s reunion, you walked home alone for the first time in a while. It was lonely and unfamiliar. They insisted on having you stay over for the night but you of course declined. It was only a few train stops from your place anyway, and you all discussed about moving their belongings sometime later as it was already near midnight. They could stop by or call you anytime.

            Opening the door, you noticed the apartment never looked so forlorn. The futon was left untouched since yesterday night, but Milk found her way inside the blanket sheets to sleep there and take their place for the time being. She poked her head out and trotted her way to you in greeting. It was a reminder of the boys’ absence once again.  They weren’t coming home from club activities or work anymore. It was just you and Milk, for now.

            “Hey brat.” You scratched her chin as she closed her eyes with content. “I guess it’s just us two until they decide they miss ya.”

            You sauntered over to your bed while taking off your jacket. You felt no need to get up anytime soon after plopping yourself on top. Though it was surprising to find yourself showering and taking a soothing bath later before sleeping. You didn’t have much of an appetite that night so you skipped dinner, and in the morning; you woke up to a familiar dismal emptiness.

            It was strange. Really strange. And it was so sudden too, you almost felt sick.

            But you tried to ignore those feelings by being happy for them. They finally found a place where they belonged. Claw had hidden their whereabouts well, and they had the overbearing desire to succeed in their goals. It was no secret either that the boys would move out eventually. It was impossible for you to take care of them more than this. It would also save you from any future troubles. They were getting the care they need.

            But it was still gloomy. You couldn’t escape this feeling unfortunately.

            ‘Oh yeah…I should tell Arataka about this before he starts freaking out about Shigeo being gone all week.’ You reached for your phone to text him, but thought that telling him in person would be best. He was at his office most likely, probably waiting for Shigeo sometime soon.

             You mustered the energy to go take a walk outside. You didn’t think of a destination at all until you eventually neared Spirits and Such. It only opened a few hours ago, and Shigeo or Ritsu might be in school, or settling in with their parents still after a long time away. Maybe you would get lunch with Reigen if he wasn’t too busy. You were almost despondent to walk in considering the recent news you were going to share with him first.

            You did walk in though, and Reigen was bored, as usual.

            You thought you saw him light up, but he looked more panicked than excited.

            “Oh shoot, were we supposed to go today?”

            “No, it’s the day after tomorrow dummy,” you reminded him. The both of you planned on Teru’s apartment hunting. You had a busy plan.

            “Oh…right.” He settled back down on his chair. It was like you always needed a reason for being there. And you usually did, even now, but Reigen was never really used to anyone coming in to stop by and say hi when they felt like it. You were probably the first person who ever did so. “Something wrong?” he asked.

            You were surprised. Did you look that miserable? Feeling awkward, you dithered about telling him everything. “Huh? No, I mean….. I don’t know actually.”

            Great, you made it sound like you were desperate to rant your problems now. Reigen was waiting for you to say your matters, but you changed the subject to avoid just that.

            “How is Teru doing?” you asked with a hint of concern. But it wasn’t even a few days since you last saw him.

            “He’s doing fine, you saw him like yesterday remember?” A short chuckle escaped his mouth, but his expression rapidly switched to worry again when he saw you broken expression. “Seriously, did something happen?”

            You blinked, and almost out of frustration, you felt so close to telling him off even though you were the one who decided to come in the first place. He was getting on your nerves for reading you, an empath, so easily. Even though at the bottom of your heart, you knew he was only caring about you. Just why did everything feel so complicated?

            Then out of nowhere, you started tearing up. Upon noticing this, Reigen was out of his seat in seconds.

            “Hey, hey what’s wrong?” Reigen stood right in front of you, not really knowing what to do. He had his hands up, ready to consult you in any way he can. “You’re scaring me a bit [y/n],” he added, trying to get you to talk. It never occurred to you that you would cry in front of him, and you felt embarrassed more and more. It was the first time Reigen had to deal with something like this. It was a lot less hard dealing with a spirit than a downhearted friend.

            You weren’t sobbing loudly, no. You were weeping silently with an arm hiding over your wet, puffy, red eyes. The tears were from happiness and sentiment, both at once. Reigen was back to panicking however after you haven’t stopped yet. He grabbed a tissue box from the coffee table while you stood there still. You didn’t move an inch, but your shoulders were just barely shaking from all the emotions overflowing at one time.

            “I’m sorry, it’s something good, it’s just…” You kindly accepted the box of tissues with your free arm, and turned away to clean up the mess.

            Reigen dared not try and look at you, but he couldn’t help but guide you towards the couch first to settle. Yeah, you needed to sit down.

            After calming down for some time and having access to speak properly, you were ready to talk with him like normal. It took only a few minutes for you to look like nothing has happened.

            “Shigeo and Ritsu found their family.” You tried your utmost best to smile.

            Reigen was stunned, like someone had punched his guts before a wisp of air left his lungs. “No way…how? I thought they were…” he trailed off.

            “Dead? Yeah, me too. And I’m so glad they’re not. I’m so happy they’re with them again.” You paused to sniff and then inhaled a breath. You continued before Reigen could ask why you are crying. “I’m going to miss them,” you said quietly. It didn’t feel as embarrassing when you said it out loud. You had practically lived with them for so long. Reigen knew this more than you did.

            “Yeah I bet, I imagine shedding this many tears if I had lived with Teru for years to come and finally parting with him.”

            There was a twitch in your lips as it tried to smile again, but you went back to thinking of no longer having the presence of them at your dinner table no more. The absence of their quiet snores, their laughter, and their smiles all came rushing back to your head. Everything felt so empty, like long ago before they came into your lives. Except, you weren’t in such a bad state now compared to back then. Instead, they had filled your life whole and changed you for the better. It was another reason for you to brighten up.

            You felt a hand rubbing your back and found Reigen with a high-colored complex. “You don’t have to apologize for having feelings. A lot has happened,” he said.

             There wasn’t much else to say, except that you were going to learn to move on and have the chance to see them occasionally again. That it was change, but it wasn’t exactly over. You knew that, it was just that you didn’t want change.

            “Am I being selfish though?” you asked Reigen, unsure of your feelings.

            Reigen tightened up and then answered, “No, I don’t think so. You were just attached. But not in a bad way.”

            You sighed, pulling the piece of tissue away from your nose and mouth. You took a sad attempt at throwing it at the trash and ultimately missing. But after feeling sorry you used your powers to drop it into the proper place.  

            “Do you think they’ll miss me? Even just a little?” you asked him next, your voice was less croaky now.

            “Yeah, I think they will… like a lot more than you know it I have to be honest, he answered as he laid his arm on the back of the couch, allowing for you to lean on him if you wanted. He didn’t expect that you actually would.

            Your head rested on his shoulder, and he didn’t move. You wouldn’t have minded at all if he hugged you right now, which was exactly what Reigen wanted to do. He wants to comfort you, and see you smiling by joking around or making fun of him or something. He would do anything in this world to cheer you up, even just a bit.

            “You’re not alone,” he said. It took some courage to say it.

            You replied, “I know.” It was a good feeling to be certain of that.

            Reigen took a deep breath and wrapped an arm around you. You felt at peace to hear him tell you he was there for you, and you wanted nothing more than to hold dear to him as Reigen felt the same way with you. You both treasured this relationship but hesitated to take it any further, afraid of hurting each other.

            “Look at you two; getting it on like you forgot the door was wide open.”

            You and Reigen jumped at the same time. You left his shoulder immediately while Reigen pretended like he wasn’t just enjoying the moment.

            Ekubo raised a brow in amusement as he watched the both of you brush everything off. You two certainly forgot that it was still opening hour, but instead of a customer, it had to be the old ghost.

            “Knock knock Mr. Consultant, I need some money,” Ekubo walked in with his hands in his pockets. He was still in the same physical form from the time during the Claw incident.

            “I forgot that you even existed, but now I’m reminded of the distress that you do,” Reigen said in exasperation.

            “Man, despite how you look, you are pretty emotional,” Ekubo commented, looking at your state, although it was a lot worse before he got here.

            “Thanks,” you said blankly, not hurt by his words. You quickly saved Reigen the trouble of defending you by saying, “Why don’t you let that body go already? He probably has a place to get back to.”

            “Nah, there’s still lots of things I want to use it for.” Ekubo winked as he straightened the suit jacket.

            ‘God, he’s irritating for some reason.’

            Since Ekubo had burst in and degraded your small breakdown, you wanted nothing more but to leave. You stood up in minimal rage and walked to the door to release some stress. You didn’t even bother to say thank you, until you were half-way across the room.

            “See what I mean?” Ekubo said, to which set Reigen off.

            “[y/n], wait!” Reigen fetched you before you could leave the room.

            You leisurely made your way to the door, but not in a hurry. You didn’t plan on leaving in the first place, it was just that you didn’t want to be in that building anymore.

            “Let’s go get drinks.”

            “Eh?”

            “Let’s go drink. On me,” he proposed once more with profound sincerity.

            It took most of your mental strength not to stomp off for him suggesting something you had the pleasure of trying to avoid for some time. Even thinking about it made the tips of your fingers tingle. But you could really use a drink right now.

            Ekubo stuck his nose in right after hearing Reigen. “Alright! I know this awesome bar right near town.”

            It was decided then that you were all going out. Shigeo wasn’t coming to work that day anyway, and so there was no problem with closing early. Once Ekubo started leading the way you looked over at Reigen. “Has he been…what has he-”

            “I have no idea what he’s been doing.”

            ---

            “And in addition, I got fired from my job for being late every time, but luckily I can pretend I quit. I mean I’ve been trying to get fired for a long time now.” You chuckled, not really knowing what you were saying yourself. It sounded like you were happy but also ashamed. “I’m sorry; I’m not making much sense.”

            “No, I get it.”

            The three of you were currently devouring some gyoza while also taking in as much saké as your stomachs could carry. The harsh scent nullified you, stealing away your coloration with pinkness. Smoke billowed from the cigarettes of other customers over the steaming kushikatsus and fried fish meals. The underlying smell of your drink brought back your undesired coping mechanism. You waited for the intoxication to settle in, and the fuzziness to come later on.

            Reigen made sure to drink only one glass considering how wasted you were, but you encouraged him to have some more. It took you several drinks to get even a little tipsy whilst for Reigen, it would take less than a shot glass.

            After listening to your story, Reigen felt sheepish about asking you what he had meant to ask you for quite a long time. Now was kind of the moment. “You know…you could….you can…” He rubbed the side of his face and then his neck. He inhaled a few breaths to prepare for your reaction. “You can always work for me….” He played with his glass, hoping to find comfort at the bottom. It took only less than a moment until he caught you with a sly grin.

            “That’ll be nice actually. I would love to.”

            “R-really?” Reigen was shocked. He never expected that to be your answer. 

            “Yeah of course, but I need to find a real job soon.”

            Hearing you say that almost shattered Reigen’s pride.

            ‘Ah…a real job…that’s right...’

            “Not-not that your business isn’t a real job!” You held your hands up to take back your words. “I meant like as in…uh…I need to get one that’ll pay me more than my previous one, or a part-time until I find something I enjoy doing.”

            Reigen took in what you were trying to say, and he understood. Just what was he thinking? He wanted nothing but the best for you. There was so much more than having you in his office where he gets to see you every day, and not miss you every time you two parted with each other. Or having the opportunity of turning this friendship into more than just a friendship, but a relationship where he knows you’re his and he’s yours. Wait, what was he thinking, really? It’s just the alcohol that must be getting to him right?

            “Don’t worry, I get it.”

            You felt sorry once again, and looked down at your glass to distract yourself. You craved the numbness more and more. While drinking in silence, the night dragged on and on. Only little meager words were exchanged until they became spoken senselessly soon enough.

            “Come on, what’s wrong with another refill?” You asked him, insisting on more of that sharp goodness.

            “Ahaha, I think you know why.”

            Both of your faces were beating red. Your mind was frenzy, and the world spinned faster than what is normal. Under the influence of drunkenness, you found comfort, hoping to have some more of what you were feeling. “It’s not like we’re driving or anything, enjoy yourself!” You sounded sappy and joyful for obvious reasons.

            “Yeah come on Reigen, it’s on you right?” Ekubo laughed next to him. You sneered at the ghost who was enjoying himself, though more conscious and clear-minded then you or Reigen. Reigen stiffened, being crushed by the pressure from both of you.

            He then gave in after a while.

            Minutes turned into hours and the three of you were completely in on it. Each drink offered felt like a better idea. The music in the background began to fade while your conversations seemed to get funnier throughout process. Well, Ekubo only liked to pretend he was enjoying it. Although he felt the alcohol consuming every bit of the human body he carried, it still did nothing to affect Ekubo himself.

            Reigen cleared his throat as he tried to stand up. “Okay, I think we should get going,” he was the first to suggest. It was hard to believe that he was being the most responsible right now. Normally it would be you who’s in this kind of position. But he was glad he let you have some fun for tonight.

            With muddled words you began pouting along with Ekubo right next to you. It was like magic how you two had suddenly became like close friends. “One more, one more,” you whined. “The beer here is great but the saké is even better, you have no idea.”

            “I do have an idea, I just had some.”

            “Bartender, another please,” you ordered. You were quite excited to be having this.

            He handed you another big glass and you took it without hesitation. You guzzled the whole thing down in a matter of seconds. Reigen and Ekubo watched with wide eyes, wondering how you were even alive right now. Though impressed, Reigen was more or so worried.

            “Damn,” Ekubo commented.

            You squeezed your eyes shut after finishing and gently placed the glass down. You released a long sigh from the temptation of having more. An assertive look glimmered across your eyes, and you opened your mouth to say, “Actually I’ll get ano-”

            “No, no that’s enough.”

            This time you were angry out of nowhere. Vexation flashed over your eyes in an instant. “You can’t tell me what to do!” you lashed. Reigen moved his hand back in surprise. People at the bar looked over to you, but you didn’t feel the least embarrassed. The voice in the back of your mind persuaded you to stop before you would regret your words and actions this will have repercussions later on, but you were past the point of caring thanks to your state of drunkenness.

            The whole bar was quiet for a millisecond, until proceeding to chatter. The bartender didn’t even look up, having dealt with this daily.

            “[y/n] you’re drunk, I’m gonna get you home before you kill yourself. This is painful.” It was true that it was hard watching you. Reigen slowly blamed himself for this.

            “Shut up, stop pitying me I only wanna drink,” you talked with slurred words. “Quit acting like you’re my boyfriend.”

            Reigen sat there in stunned slience. Your state of drunkenness could mean that feelings would start to slip out. There was a burning inclination to be honest.

            “You know what? Good thing Ekubo’s here, otherwise I wouldn’t be drinking in the first place.”

            “Huh?” the ghost shot him a confused glare.

            “Lemon sour please,” Reigen ordered. One glass turned into more than a few before his stomach couldn’t contain much more. He quaffed one after another with fierce determination. For some reason, it became a competition between you two.

            “This really is the best medicine,” Reigen admitted.

            “Feels awful, but feels good right?” You elbowed him in agreement. Your face as well as Riegen’s was hot and your arms were beginning to tingle.

            “Dammit, I just wanted to have a good time,” Ekubo muttered. “Now I’m stuck with you guys babbling incoherent nonsense with each other.” He sat there with his face leaning on his hand, indicating that he was already bored of this. So much for having a human body.

            Eventually it came down to Ekubo having to force you two out of there, although of course he tried to make it seem like he wasn’t acting upon violence. “Alright you shits. Let’s get outta here before you start trashing this place.”

            You laughed hysterically without hearing him. Reigen ignored the old ghost as well.

            “And so you see? I was the only one without lunch during competition day.”

            “That’s your sob story?” You slammed a hand against the table and laughed your heart out with frenzied tears coming out of your eyes. You even began wheezing.

            “Heeeyyy, it was a sad and lonely time in my life, show some sympathy woman.”

            “It was your own damn fault,” you chuckled. “You didn’t tell your parents.”

            “How insensitive…” Reigen finished the last of his drink and exhaled. “Okay fine, you think you had it worse?”

            You sniffed and your heart almost stopped when he said so. Your expression turned serious suddenly, not expecting the conversation to go here. “Actually I rather not talk about it…”

            “Why not?” Reigen tried to encourage. “It’s not like we’re going to remember telling each other any of it.”

            “No,” was all you said. Your voice was stern this time. It was as if your mind was awakened already. “Okay, I’m ready to go home now.”

            You stood up and felt all too dizzy, but you tried to fight it. The thing was, you looked sober, but really, you were on the verge of blacking out like an animal shot by a tranquilizer. You stumbled forward until Ekubo caught you in his arms. You looked up to see his face up close for the first time. He gave you a smirk.

            “Heh, thanks but you’re not my type,” he joked. You pushed him off immediately and staggered towards the door like a newborn deer. Reigen tried to perceive what just happened and rushed into paying all his tabs. He had not a single coin in his wallet.

            You toppled down the steps and gripped your hands on the door handle before leaning onto the walls. While your head was spinning, making the streets look like a mirror fun house, you felt your stomach starting to heave. All the gyoza and drinks you had moments ago is rushing to be ejected. After doubling over there was a sickly splashing sound.

            “Oi Reigen, are you about to collapse too?”

            “No, I don’t feel too bad actually.” Strangely enough for a light weight, he was much better.

            “Good, take it from here, I don’t want to deal with that anymore,” he pointed at you with your hands on your knees. You wiped your mouth with a crumpled up piece of tissue from earlier in the day once finished vomiting.

            “Screw off then,” you told Ekubo quietly after hearing him refer to you as ‘that.’

            Ekubo laughed. “See ya later Joo-chan. We’ll do this again sometime.”

            “Where are you going?” Reigen asked him.

            “Somewhere to relax. Thanks for the entertainment.” Ekubo then left.

            You wobbled on your own, trying to find your way home.

            “Oi [y/n],” Reigen grabbed our shoulders once you almost fell again. “Take it easy.”

            “I’m fine Arataka,” you said. Nonetheless, you let him take you home. Hooking your arm with his own, you were clinging onto him for support.

            “Which way was it again?” Reigen asked. He shook you slightly after not responding. “[y/n]?”

            “Huh? Oh, that…this way.”

            You two walked through the quiet and summer-chilling night, but the sake from earlier helped warm your bodies down, as well as the heat radiating from each other. Your actions and words started to repeat itself in your head, and you felt a river of guilt flow into you. You soon turned to face him. “I’m sorry for raising my voice at you in the bar there. It was humiliating.”

            You stopped after arriving in front of your apartment building, letting go of Reigen’s arm. Your brows were furrowed and your expression was serious than usual.

            Reigen stepped back to you and held your hand. “It’s okay, I’m sorry for dragging you into this basically.” He gently pulled you all the way inside the building. You continued to lead the way.

            “It was enjoyable though,” you said. “I haven’t had a drink with anyone since college.” You blinked slowly and stared into his eyes. “I haven’t told you my sob story yet either.”

            There was a short walk to the stairs, but you needed help with climbing up. You took one step at a time with the help of Reigen’s arms. You slumped dead on top of his entire body after making it to your apartment complex, merely unconscious.

            Reigen sighed. “I was fooling around; you don’t have to tell me yet…or ever really.”

            You leaned onto him after finally reaching your door. You barely managed to get a hold of your keys, but eventually dug them out to open the door.

            Closing your eyes, you opened them again. “But I want to tell you…” Truthfully, you just didn’t know where to start. “Just not tonight,” you said. You held Reigen’s hands tighter and the both of you leaned closer in by the second.

            Of course Reigen wasn’t going to take advantage of you. He was not that type of person, and you knew that. He only took advantage of this short moment before leaving for the night. He hasn't been able to admire you without shying away, and now he got to see your beauty. Both in and out.

            “You’re gorgeous…” he whispered.

            Did he just say that out loud?

            You heard him clearly alright, but it didn’t affect you in any way you or Reigen hoped it would. You were just so tired. It was a matter of seconds before you started to lean in more. Reigen took this as a sign that you two would have your first kiss before he was able to confess. He was looking forward to it, until…

            Plop.

            You mistook his chest for your own bed instead.

            Reigen grabbed you to make sure you wouldn’t fall off. He felt your warm, alcoholic breath on him and eventually came to realize you were near asleep in his arms. He couldn’t get any redder from both drinking and you.

            He held you close. ‘You’ve taken care of me many times already. Let me return the favor [y/n].”

            The bond between you two grew even stronger that night.

Chapter Text

            To a dimly lit room, you open your heavy eyes. The curtain drapes were slightly open, letting in some light as a fraction of it hit your face. Your throat was intensely dry, and your mouth was equally the same. The aching in your head felt fit to crack open once you rolled over on your side. You moaned, feeling more nauseous than last night.

            The smell of the alcohol still lingered onto your clothes and mouth. The swelling in your brain increased, adding to your misery. You thought that you would have to lurch over your bed and hurl again, but water was the first thing you wanted. Forcing yourself to stand and walk, the room looked like it had started to sway. Eyeing the bathroom mirror cabinets, you went there instead to grab some painkillers.

            You dry swallowed the pills along with some dehydrated saliva before gurgling down water for the first time since last night. The vomit taste in your mouth was finally erased.

            Last night.

            The pounding in your head was replaced with a level of culpability. You figured you had drunk heavily but what happened afterwards?

            You remember throwing up. Like a lot. But how did you get home?

            ‘Oh wait; it was Reigen who took me…home…’

            You put your head down, going through a short identity crisis. You even double checked to make sure you were still wearing clothes.

            ‘Oh thank god.’

            But this didn’t convince you that you had done something, anything wrong last night. Did you drive him away? You hoped not.

            Still feeling like there was a knife stuck to your head, you checked your phone for some possible answers. There wasn’t one from Reigen until later, but you saw a missed call, as well as a text from Shigeo. You opened it to read:

            >Good morning [y/n]-san, we were wondering if you were free to help us move our stuff today or tomorrow. Please let me know when, thank you.

            You felt responsible for not having been the one to text or call him first. Technically you still had their belongings lying around in the same place.

            You quickly replied back with an apology, but then there came a text from Reigen.

            >Forgot our date?

            Your heart just dropped at that moment. You read it twice to be sure it said what it said.

            Just what did you agree to last night?

            You tried to reply to Reigen’s first until he started typing before you.

            >Just kidding, I meant Teru’s apartment hunting. Don’t worry about it I’ll keep you upated once we finish. Rest up

            >*updated

            Now you felt just as horrible after forgetting your plans. It seemed like Reigen had a lot on his plate thanks to you. You groaned from your mistakes which felt like it had just happened a few minutes ago. You were never drinking again….you wished.

            Since your eyesight had struggled to work with the daylight hours, you laid down the remainder of the morning to see if you could sleep it off. Eventually it came down to your brain still trying to cope with a new day instead of last night’s self-abuse. You fed yourself, dressed yourself, and decided to watch some television for the time being.

            You found Milk next to you in wonders of where and what you’ve been doing all last night. You stroked her fur for some needed comfort. This was good self-care.

            ---

            Ritsu set his sports bag down and opened it up to fill it with the items he currently needed. You had gotten over your dreadful hangover from earlier, quickly but not easily. There were too many things to take care of and you wanted to finish most of them off in one day.

            “Do you think you’ll need another bag?” you asked him.

            “No, this’ll do. I only have a few things left compared to Nii-san.”

            “Ritsu has more stuff than me…” Shigeo interjected.

            You laughed. “Okay, well there’s no need to rush. If you forget something I can drop it off anytime soon. The real question is what are you going to do with the cat?”

            Shigeo and Ritsu found the irony of Milk rubbing your ankles or biting at your shoe laces. You had barely noticed her, waiting for an answer.

            “I think she’s more attached to you than us,” Ritsu admitted.

            “You can keep her,” Shigeo said. “Unless you desperately want us to take her. But I don’t mind either.”

            “Yeah, but Nii-san, I don’t think mom and dad would be too happy with a cat right now. Or ever really.”

            “Yeah you’re right.”

            You blinked at the fact of having to be the one to care for Milk after all. You guessed that it wouldn’t be too bad.

            “Oh, I almost forgot.” Ritsu fished his sports bag for something. He pulled out an envelope to your puzzlement.

            “It’s a thank you from our parents…and us.”

            Your mouth turned into a thin line as you lifted the loose flap to reveal what was even a bigger shock inside. Bundles of 11,000 yen were stacked tightly by a rubber band as well as a small note, and something else next to it.

            “Nuh-uh. I’m not taking this.” You handed it back to Ritsu. “This is beyond too much, I kindly refuse.”

            “It’s okay [y/n]-san, you deserve it,” Shigeo said.

            “No, really I don’t need this m-”

            “Our parents would get angry at us if you don’t accept it,” Ritsu asserted.  

            You stopped your argument there, but added, “Why do you have to pull out the ‘parents’ card?”

            Ritsu laughed while Shigeo got ready to pack up and head out anytime soon. “It’s okay really; it’s the least we can do.”

            You frowned, still feeling guilt-ridden for accepting the offer. “O…okay…” The envelope in your hand hung loosely. You were still hesitant on keeping such a reward.

            “We’ll get going now.” Ritsu slung the huge sports bag over his shoulder.

            “Tell Reigen-san that I’ll be coming into work by tomorrow. Will you be there as usual?”

            You blushed at the reminder of last night. “Uh, n-no! I don’t know, I’m pretty busy compared to him,” you lied.

            “Oh, well then I hope we get to see you sometime soon, it’ll be like nothing has changed.”

            “Ye-yeah…” You displayed self-condemnation. But the thought of going back to Spirits and Such relieved some lighthearted times spent there. Nothing would make you happier than being back together again. Just as usual.

            ---

            A couple days had passed and your job hunting efforts began to diminish after not much success. You tried looking for better options other than convenient store cashiers or janitors, but it was beginning to look like those would be your only choices.

            You slumped your shoulders as you walked. ‘Damn, it’s like I haven’t thought this would really happen.’

            You looked up from your mournful gaze in hopes of finding some answers, and only came to find that the sky was cerulean blue. Your pessimism was off the charts from this morning. Job interviews didn’t go as well as you had prepared them to be. You couldn’t find out what you were doing wrong. Was it perhaps that you lost the motivation to work? Sure, but you didn’t want to be jobless. You couldn’t live with that right now.

            You cast your dejected eyes forward once again. There was a distinctively tall lady walking ahead of you. From afar you could see she was wearing a purple track suit with orange stripes and a cap over her head. Her hair stuck out to the sides and they were oddly shaped to your strange remembrance. You knew you haven’t seen her just anywhere.

            She was closer to you now, having not recognized you. It was right when she walked past you when you decided to call her name.

            “Tsuchiya-san??”

            She stopped to eye you, feeling as though she was still a runaway rogue from one of the most top secret organizations in the world. There was no excuse for keeping her guard. Her defense shot up like a loaded gun, but after seeing who you are, she lifted her cap slightly upwards to reveal her face. She smiled in a relaxed greeting. 

            “Ohhh [y/n] right? How’ve you been? Good?”

            “Just fine. Yourself?” It was hard to believe that you would meet her at this time.

            She smiled, and you felt the peace of freedom she was enjoying at this moment. Her independence from Claw had really boosted her mentality in a positive approach.

            The both of you, having no plans, decided to catch up with some coffee. There was no particular kind of place that she had to go to except that she was just only settling in with her new life.

            “Well it was thanks to you that I’ve gotten out of there for good.”

            “I’m glad,” you said. Tsuchiya took a sip from her iced coffee to take a break from all the talking.

            “Your scar.” You pointed to the spot under your right eye. “It disappeared.”

           “Oh yeah.” Tsuchiya lifted her index finger to rub at the circles under her eye. “Got rid of it not too long ago. Looks better huh?”

            You nodded. Then there were a few questions that came into mind. “How is Mukai?” you asked first.

            “She’s doing well. Finally came around to attending school from what I’ve heard.”

            “That’s great.” You almost ceased to ask the next question, wondering how bringing it up will provide you with any kind of information. You nonetheless asked, “How about Claw? What do you suppose their next step will be?” you asked in a whisper.

            “I don’t know, but I’m sure they’ll be on the move sometime soon. I can smell world domination right around the corner.”

            You sighed with tension. “I guess the only thing we have to do is prepare ourselves.” Leaning back onto your chair, you followed up on what could be the worst case scenarios.

            “I’m thinking of setting up my own dojo in the future. You should join me in training. I can teach you some useful moves. It’s not enough just being an empath or a psychic in this world.”

            You lightened up with determination. “I will absolutely join. Please teach me.”

            Tsuchiya was amused with the exception of your agreement. The plan for Tsuchiya’s dojo came to a short end, and she waited for you to take over the conversation next.

            “I see…”

            “So…yeah, if you have any recommendations, that would be great.”

            “I saw a diner where they’re hiring I believe.”

            “Anything would help.”

          Tsuchiya thought about other ideas for you. “Your last job…you mentioned it was about editorial stuff right? You edited stories about…”

            “The human mind…and a lot of other things. But they were mostly disregarded, or didn’t make it to the top selling lists.”

            “Hmmmm.” Tsuchiya rubbed her temples in circles. “How about this then? You’re an impeccable empath who can both read and alter emotions yeah? How about a doctor or a counselor? Something along the lines.”

            You paused from sipping on your drink. “So you mean…like a psychologist?” You remembered studying it years ago. You wanted to be a therapist at one point.

            “A psychologist,” Tsuchiya agreed.

            “But it’s years of training until I can even call myself that. I don’t know if I can keep up like I used to.”

            “Nonsense, you’re still young. I was in Claw for over five years and look where I am now. A better place with better people,” Tsuchiya claimed. “If it’s what you want to do then I’d go run for it, but if others aren’t willing to help you along the way, then you don’t need them.”

            You thought long and hard about this decision. It was an exciting idea, but various notions worried you. You nonetheless took Tsuchiya’s advice and thanked her for being your first and foremost support.

            “Just call anytime! I’ll be seeing you at practice.” She grinned before leaving on her way. 

            You later went home to research training schools that provided what you wanted. Psychology was at the top of the list, and it convinced you that maybe you would get the chance of doing something better for other people instead of yourself.

            You attained the inspiration of helping others. Thanks to Tsuchiya’s suggestions, you also came to realize that what you gained from Shigeo and Ritsu’s experience and even Teru’s was something you knew a lot about. Therapists were pretty uncommon, even embarrassing to talk about in Japan; this could be a step into a better and healthier society, starting right here at Seasoning City.

            You wanted to make a change in the world, whether it was big or small.

            ---

            Carrying the twenty-over pound fruit with one hand, you began to tire of the weight that strained your muscles. You looked around to see no one, and secretly used your psychic powers to haul it on the way. The trip to Reigen’s place was quite a short one, and you rehearsed inside your head on what to say.

            Making it to the complex and up the shaky, precarious stairs, you stood for several seconds in front of his apartment door. It took only two knocks until he opened the door. Your words almost jumbled into a pile of mess once he answered, but you managed to say what you needed to first.

            “Look, I’m sorry for…what happened the other night, but since that’s not enough, I brought something…” You held out the ginormously round fruit with one hand. “Watermelon? They were on sale.”

            Reigen’s eyes widened at your sudden arrival. He looked at the fruit then to you with incertitude. “You came all the way here to apologize for nothing,” he said.

            “Fine, I came to thank you for taking care of me then.”

            Reigen fixed his gaze on you as if annoyed by your presence, but he let you in, nevertheless, wondering how hanging out at his home became a regular thing. He didn’t necessarily care about how he looked until finding himself in the mirror later on. He quickly smoothed out his disheveled hair from lazing around all day while your back was turned.

            You set the watermelon on the kitchen for it to be cut into pieces in a matter of minutes. It wasn’t hard to search for a knife and a cutting board as it was placed right on the drying rack. You asked to make sure if it was alright to use them before slicing right into the center of the ripe, green, summer refresher. It made a juicy noise as the knife slid down to the very bottom.

            “Need some help?”

            “Nope, you just sit until it’s ready.” Reigen gave you a blank stare after hearing your demand. ‘But this is my home…’

            “Watermelon?” You heard Teru from beside you. “I can take out the seeds.”

            “Really? Want to show me then?”

            “Sure.”

            Reigen watched jealously to see Teru give you a hand. But the both of you only chatted moderately, and so he sat at the counter in case you may have needed something.

            Teru used his psychic powers to take out the seeds in midair after finding it a challenge to pick them off with the spoon. You caught him red-handed.

            “Hey! Cheater!”

            He quickly threw the black seeds into the trash before apologizing. “But it was getting harder to take them out.”

            You chuckled, “Only use them when absolutely needed. Seed-picking included.” You both laughed.

            Reigen suddenly snuck up from behind but eventually joined in on the fun. There were red, sticky stains all over the counter and the cutting board, but you planned on cleaning it up. He leaned over to close his eyes and opened his mouth, indicating that you would put one there. After he opened one eye, you saw what he meant and decided to let him have a taste.

            By using your powers of course.

            One piece floated over to his open mouth and eventually made it there. Soon you forced another one and then two and then three in there as well.

            “Hmph!” Reigen frowned after having to chew with commitment. “Are you trying to asphyxiate me with fruit?” Reigen asked with his mouth still full.

            You and Teru laughed again, but it was better now that Reigen was in the conversation.

            “Ahhh, you have stains all over your arms and mouth.” You grabbed a tablecloth and wetted it to clean them off. Taking Reigen’s arm you wiped it first and then ultimately cleansed his face. It was at that moment that you realized what you were doing, right when Reigen gave you a soft look of surprise. Upon seeing it, you turned away immediately to hide the blooming roses on your cheeks.

            “I actually came to talk with you about something. But it can wait after we eat.”

            “Oh… okay,” Reigen said with puzzlement.

            You three rested on the floor to eat the freshly-cut watermelons. Reigen set a mosquito coil next to the veranda while letting in some cool air from outside. The forest scented smoke filled the room, cancelling out the smell of tobacco. The cicadas’ cries could be heard from the trees right outside the apartment, making the atmosphere feel all the more a true summer day.

            “So you’re moving out a few days from now huh?” You chomped on the tip of the now seedless fruit. It tasted sweeter than the last one you had.

            “Yeah, that’s the plan,” Teru answered.

            “How about school?”

            “Uhhh, I was thinking of home school, or getting a private tutor if I can afford one.”

            “Hm, that’s not a bad idea.”

            Teru chewed on the last few pieces before glancing at the clock. “I have a meeting with Mitsuura-san and the others today.”

            “Eh? You’re already that close with those guys?” You questioned.

            “I guess you could say that.” Teru cleaned up after himself before grabbing his stuff. “I will be leaving now.”

            “Be careful,” Reigen advised.

            “I will thanks.” He shut the door to leave you two alone. Unbeknownst to you, he left a few minutes earlier than intended.

            You leaned back in boredom until Reigen decided to take you for a walk later, finding the mood a bit awkward. It was only a few blocks around the neighborhood before it was the city. There was not much else to do, considering the weather at that time of day. A festival was loitering around near the end of this month, and it was any time now that you would hear fireworks at night.

            Averting your eyes, you strolled aimlessly with him whistling quietly next to you. He mentioned the humidity and feeling the drowsiness of heat sickness from time to time, while you could only ponder the recent affair. “So…”

            “Is it regarding that night at the bar?” Reigen spoke before you could continue any further.

            “Huh?” You whipped your face to see his neutral expression. It was as if he knew what you were thinking about this whole time. He probably did. “Something actually happened?”

            “Yeah we had some fun with Ekubo remember?”

            “Ugh, god.” You glowered, finding the joke more disgusting than funny. It got even grosser just by thinking about it.

            Reigen laughed. “There isn’t anything for you to worry about. Nothing happened between us, I just took you home right after, and funnily enough we almost…” Reigen stopped himself for going any further, finding the event heart-racing even now. “Nevermind, you fell asleep on the way, but you made it to your bed somehow.”

            “Oh,” was all you could say, having not remembered much clearly. Reigen blushed from the thoughts of that night once again. He went home and replayed that occurrence in his head before going to sleep with you in his dreams. Was that too weird?

            Reigen covered his mouth, and then his entire face to cover up the blood rushing to his ears and cheeks.

            “By the way, I have this plan. May not work out, I don’t know, but I’m pretty excited about it and thought you should know.”

            Reigen removed his hand and prepared to listen. He crossed his fingers, hoping that it was something good.

            “I’ve been looking into schools for psychologists recently, which means I’ll be going into training for some time. I’ve actually dropped out of class long time ago and I’m not sure if I can pick back up from where I was, but I know it’ll take a while for me to get there.” You cleared your throat. “Of course I’m planning on working first to save up for it though.”

            “Why the interest in clinical psychology?” Reigen asked with curiosity.

            “Money.” You sneered but planned on giving him a real answer. “No, I want to help people…” You briefly spun around and smiled at him before saying the next part. “Like you do.”

            Reigen stopped walking as his face reddened once more. You would be the cause for his death if you kept on making him flush any longer. ‘I don’t help people really…I trick them into thinking I’m helping them…’ he thought.

            You realized you were ahead of him and turned to see Reigen looking dark and gloomy from your point of view. “Wh-what is it? Don’t like the idea?” you asked in disappointment. After no reply, you sighed. “Yeah you’re right. It’s probably too late for me huh?”

            Reigen’s eyes perked up. “No, it’s not too late. I’ll support you all the way.” You blinked in surprise.

            “You can do this; I’ll be there throughout the years cheering for you on your studies. And on your graduation, or your promotion, I’ll be celebrating with you, and bring champagne to the party. Don’t be scared to lean on me when you’re under pressure though. Even for you, it’ll still be a tough program.” Reigen shoved his hands into the pockets of his shorts as they began to sweat. The flip flops he was wearing could be soaking wet sooner or later. “But I know you’ll pull through this, you never give up.” He said lastly. This time it was his turn to look away.

            You stood with revelation, as if a thunderbolt had just struck you. Your eyes almost filled with tears. Just hearing how much he encouraged you has given you more and more motivation to do what you really wanted. If it wasn’t for Reigen, you thought about actually dropping out on the idea. With him, you were given strength and fortitude through anything.

            “Thank you so much, Taka.”

Chapter Text

        “In this world, live only the humans who reside on the surface, and supernatural beings that dwell in the shadows below it. Lurking. Waiting to eat up what’s left on the streets walking. Whether those are a rat or a squirrel, some alley cat, or perhaps even an elementary school child on their way back home from cram school.”

        “Although there are a lot more than a specific kind, one particular yokai has sought for revenge for a very, very long time. Stories of this monster has outlived generations and years to come after. We are lucky to say that she isn’t neither an unknown or unpopular figure any more. They have always called her... the kuchisake onna.”

        “You may think that she has long been gone since the edo period, but you are dead wrong. She has been walking this earth for over centuries, stopping until whatever end satisfies her. She takes pleasure in taking the lives of ungrateful people who has had the courage to answer her one and only question: ‘Am I pretty?’  Say yes and she may leave you alone, only to come back and haunt you once again. Say no, only to be slashed with the blood-soaked knife that she has been carrying in her pocket her entire existence. That all depends on you after she reveals her true face covered with the surgeon mask that-”

        “Yaaawwn~”

        The boy put the book down to give him a look of offense. The other kids around him also turned their heads to find where the interruption came from as it discouraged every bit of tension that piled up in the purposefully darkened classroom. The desks were placed all over, pushed up against the windows just so there was enough room for everyone to sit and listen in the center.

        “Oi Reigen, got a problem?”

        “Yeah with your story.”

        His classmate’s eyes were inflamed by his snarky attitude. “Think you can do better?” he spat back.

        Reigen crossed his arms with the confidence that he always had. “Now listen here guys, since he can only tell stories the repetitive, old fashioned way, I’ve got newer updates on this split-mouth woman or whatever. There’s ways to avoid a situation like that. Say, if you run into her and she catches you, there’s actually a way to get rid of her.”

        “No there isn’t!” The boy contradicted, infuriated by having his small audience stolen so easily. They soon surrounded Reigen one by one, more engrossed in what he had to say.

        “Sure there is. By tricking her.” Reigen sneered. “Actually there are two ways. Keep in mind that she loves candy. Hard and sweet candy to be specific. I read that if you just throw them at her and she’ll be gone! Thankful even.”

        The other kids laughed, enjoying the ridiculous facts Reigen was pulling out. The lighter mood flattened the chills of the summer ghost story evening.

        “An old Buddhist monk guy told me that if you don’t have any, then you can reply to her question with a confusing response. She’ll be dumbfounded and you’ll get the chance to run.”

        “Pffft, since when did you meet her?” The boy asked sarcastically. “That’s all made-up by you I bet. Besides, it’s not a ghost story if it’s not scary. There’s almost never a way out.”

        “Fine, I have a better one to talk about. How about the Jinmenken?”

        “Lame.”

        Reigen pouted, “The Inugami then?”

        “Do you only know about dog spirits?” The kids chuckled.

        “The Zashiki Wrashi! If you see her, then that means good luck will come to you.”

        “As if. Come on guys, let’s go home. He killed the summer mood.”

        The other kids patently followed after the boy with his book in hand, upset by the intervention. They all decided upon finding a creepier place to continue the story, or go back to their homes. But just when they headed out, a friend of the boy’s reached into his pocket to grab a handful of something. He threw it at Reigen all of a sudden. He smiled and then ran off.

        Reigen couldn’t say anything as the rest of the children took off laughing, forming into their individual friend groups for the night. He looked down on the floor to see the scattered items one of them had thrown just now. They were hardened candies from calligraphy class earlier that afternoon. Reigen put his arms down wondering why he would go as far as doing that just to make fun of him.

        He was never able to make good friends for some reason. When he thought he’d fit in with a group, they ended up making fun of him in a way that actually hurt, and ultimately leaving him.  

        They all left him there in disappointment before it started to rain outside. Lightning brightened up the room and he swore he could have seen someone who he thought may have stayed behind. It was just his own shadow.

        On the way home with his umbrella protecting him from the light pours, he decided to stop by a small shrine where most people prayed for luck. He didn’t have anything to ask for in particular, but did so just to make sure his night would be better. He heard some dogs barking on the other side of the fences but disregarded it for thinking they were barking at the noise of his own footsteps. But then a single whimper silenced the whole neighborhood. Reigen looked up from the fox statue, startled, and ran around the corner to see what it was. He blinked, having noticed someone who stood at the gates of a homeowner.

        They wore a trench coat with their long black hair extending halfway to the bottom. They also had on a hat whilst carrying something they buried into their coat pockets. They turned, only for Reigen to find them in a white surgeon mask. Their eyes were as wide and awake as daylight. He sensed craziness in their gaze as their side bangs barely covered their gray and corpse-like face.

        “No…way.” Reigen immediately froze after she was fully facing him. The grip on his umbrella tightened more or less than before once he realized who she was.

        He was paralyzed with fear after having been able to recognize her. His eyes were fixated on her, but movement from something lying beside her had distracted his eyes from her horrid expression. It was weak but tried to get up. It was the voice which Reigen had heard was from the creature that was hurt and limping.

        “Am I pretty?” She asked out of the blue. He never thought he would hear that question, especially that ironic night. He looked back and forth between the injured dog and the kuchisake onna which he assumed was the one who hurt it.

        Reigen dropped his umbrella and once she inched closer, he planned to run to the dog, but his feet were glued to the ground. She eventually neared him more, hovering above. Her hand moved to uncover her face under the blood splattered surgeon mask, but before she could do that, Reigen bolted out of that spot and ran passed her. She was unable to snatch him.

        To his dismay, and to the the yokai’s enjoyment, he tripped on his own feet after slipping on the wetness thanks to the rain. He heard the candies in his shorts clatter as it dropped and dispersed. Even for his own beliefs, he found the idea absurd, but he was going to take the chance and find out for himself.

        “Take this!” He threw the pieces of sweets at her, and she stopped moving. Her expression was stuck, unmoving, but she halted as if Reigen had offended her. Or maybe confuse her. He couldn’t tell the difference but he didn’t have the time to choose either. So he grabbed the small shiba and took off. This time, he was careful not to fall.

        He couldn’t see what happened once after he left. She was gone from sight, and the fear that fueled his speed had slowed down.

        Reigen panted, gaining back a few breaths until he was ready to move again. The puppy he held for his life began to lick his chin in thanks for saving him. It was difficult to examine where exactly the kuchisake onna had hurt him in the dark rain, but he wasn’t going to take the chance to find light unless he was safe at home. That felt like a short fever dream that he would remember for some time now. The yokai he encountered was no longer a myth, and it was hard to believe it afterwards. No one would believe it. Perhaps it was the luck he was given when he gave his prayers to that shrine earlier, or that he trusted his own instincts to survive, no matter how ridiculous they may seem sometimes.

        He didn’t even think twice about going back for the umbrella that he dropped there. He would have to tell his parents that he forgot, even in this thundering storm. As if nothing had happened.

---

---

        The crisp autumn air gave way for dead leaves to cover pathways with sidewalks damp from the rain that normally loomed over during the evenings. Fog blocked the view of where they going as the dim morning was cold enough for them to shiver underneath their thick jackets. The sky was almost always gray, especially on this part of the countryside.

        “The address says that it’s around this neighborhood…” The smoke from Reigen’s breath rose from his mouth as he spoke.

        Shigeo remained silent, helping his master find one of the most popular urban legend creatures: The Jinmenken.  

        “Come on Mob, we can’t lose to that guy from earlier.”

        “Banshoumaru-san? Ekubo is following him right now.”

        Banshoumaru, another self-proclaimed psychic of the century, was Reigen’s current rival who they have met just the day before while advertising his business on the city streets. They had somehow become competitive contenders in yokai hunting after hearing stories from the area that concerned the well-being of innocent minded people living there. Banshoumaru was searching for something of even more value however.

        Reigen took out his phone to reach someone as Shigeo watched him, confused. “Who are you calling, Shishou?”

        “[y/n]. We can’t eliminate all urban legends here with just ourselves, we need a hand. She could help a lot with her detection power thing.”

        “You mean her empathic abilities?”

        “Yeah…that.” Reigen waited for your phone to be picked up anytime soon. Eventually his cell was answered by a nettled “what?” on the other line.

        “Hey, you sound happy to hear from me.”

        You sighed loudly into your phone. “I just got off from work, can’t I have one day where you don’t call me out of the blue? I’m already near Spirits and Such so be patient.”

        You walked over briskly to see the two for the first time in a while. You have only visited once after getting hired at the diner Tsuchiya has suggested. You felt you were busy more now than before at your previous job, considering how you were the one that decided to work overtime most of the week. You were saving up for school where you were accepted recently.

        Reigen on the other hand was not doing as well with his business. You assured him that you would lend a hand a few times every week. This was in exchange for your almost forgotten, drunken promise.

        “Oh we aren’t there right now,” Reigen mentioned.

        “…huh?” You paused from walking any further.

        “Yeah we’re in this sketchy looking town hunting for urban legend figures.”

        “You’re saying ‘we’ which means Shigeo-kun is there with you too?”

        “Yeah, since we haven’t met in a while I thought-”

        “Okay, I’ll be right there, text me the address please.” The phone clicked, leaving Reigen standing there in rejection.

        “Been a while I guess,” he muttered in vexation. “Shigeo this, Shigeo that.”

        He turned to see his disciple who was seemingly ignorant of the situation. He was just getting a wee bit tired of all the work he had to do, but he nonetheless insisted on helping no matter how inconvenient it may have seemed at times.

        Putting away his phone, the two searched the neighborhood a little more having not much hope during the process. But then Reigen found the house first. “Hey, would you look at that,” he pointed out to an old and discolored house up ahead. He checked to see if it was the correct address and continued to see where the Jinmenken was supposedly spotted.

        There was a creature that moved, and he was tied up with a leash to his house. They stepped closer to the “being.” This “being” which happened to be just a regular dog with a friendly body language upon seeing new strangers once again. Reigen and Shigeo stepped closer to examine him and found that he had ink markings all over his face.

        “Are you kidding me?” Reigen marched towards him tied to the doghouse, sitting patiently with good manner. He didn’t bark nor growl at him.

        “What’s wrong?” Shigeo asked from behind.

        Reigen leaned down to pet him. He was friendly, wagging his tail as if nothing was wrong with his face.

        “Someone sick just drew a face on him to make him look like the Jinmenken.”

        “Poor thing,” Shigeo said with sorrow. Reigen scratched behind his ears as he stuck his cutesy tongue out. He saw the doghouse behind him carry his name: “Tero.”

            “See? There’s no such thing as one. Now let’s find the bastards who did this to ya.” Reigen gently grabbed the dog’s cheeks to praise him a little longer. Shigeo observed them with a doleful look, having felt bad for him.

            “We’re going to clean him up. Mob, take a picture so we can reveal that it’s fake.”

            “Okay.”

            Looking back at the dog Shigeo saw the purity in his eyes, unnoticed by the foul doing that was framed on him. He felt sorry and took the time to help clean his face as well. He didn’t think Reigen would go as far as to wash him however.

Laughter was then heard in the back of where they were previously investigating.

        “Hey it’s the dumbass detectives from earlier,” came a voice of mockery.

        Reigen stood up to deadpan the group of three teenagers. “You think this is a joke?” They all wore a grin on their faces, having felt no respect for the animal.

        “Hey old man, you have to pay to see the Jinmenken.”

        “You brats! You don’t draw on a dog’s face. No more understand?!” Reigen yelled at them. He hit their heads without hesitating and began lecturing them. Shigeo thought he should stop him, but let his master take care of it. They were overindulged rascals anyway.

        Soon they left, claiming that they would tell PTA or whatever means to get the two into trouble. Although Reigen did not intend to hurt the kids, he didn’t feel the least but sorry about it after doing so. He was glad Shigeo had not turned out like that.

        The owner of the house heard the commotion. He stepped out, his eyes closed but smiling. He only stood by the door after Reigen explained to him about the situation (which he claimed he has taken care of at hand).

        “My goodness, thank you for bathing him. You must really like dogs don’t you?”

        “I had one as a boy. They’ve always been my favorite,” Reigen answered the blind man.

        Shigeo watched Reigen shampooing Tero while talking about his first pet. He was getting the hose ready for a rinse and suddenly remembered about Milk.

        He patted the akita’s head. “Good boy.” He was a small dog so he was easy to wash at least.

        “Shishou, I’m getting all wet,” Shigeo complained. Tero shook the water off his body after getting sparkly clean. His white fur was practically shining.

        “Oops sorry about that. Here you can dry off, I got the rest.” Reigen handed Shigeo a towel and dried Tero with one whilst making sure he was completely unstained. Shigeo was dripping from head to toe. “I had a small one like this too; he was like my only friend at the time, haha.”

        Shigeo saw Reigen simpering while putting away the towels. “What kind of dog was he?”

        “He was a shiba. Cream-colored, small thing.”

        “I see.” Shigeo listened for him to describe more, but that was as far as Reigen would say.

         “Well the dog is clean now, let’s go find Ekubo and the Ban-something guy.”

        After the old man had thanked them, they moved on to find Ekubo and Banshoumaru. Shigeo looked behind him to find the dog with a happy face of gratitude. He stood beside the owner’s feet, wagging his tail in ecstasy, but it wasn’t only Tero. It was another dog, a shiba with cream-sesame colored fur.

---

            His footsteps crunched underneath where all the lifeless leaves lay. A spiral of breeze whisked up some more and carried them down. The trees with their bare, skeletal branches were only half-covered with the gold and orange colors of early autumn. From the mists of the morning followed after mysterious hues in the afternoon.

            The frantic howling moved closer in along with the ear-bleeding screeching sound. Her feet dragged onto the floor, but she was nonetheless fast-moving which made her all the more petrifying. What’s worse was her mouth, which was split all the way around the back of her jaws. A gash of blood runs across her face. She wielded her long scissors that dripped with bright red. The being rejected mercy at all costs.

            ‘This is bad.’

            The psychic moved his right hand in unison with his left one. An aurora of light appeared around his prayer beads to disclose his move. But she kept moving in closer with no effect.

            “You shall perish from this world once and for all!” He boasted. Then he threw his spiritual necklace around the one and only kuchisake onna. “Spirit bind!”

            It was only a short period of time until it failed to entangle her. She broke free of his one and only technique. Banshoumaru grew weary from running after the red coat flasher earlier. He didn’t have as much stamina left, leading him to just stand there defenseless.

            “Watch out!” A new voice appeared. It was Ekubo who was watching him the whole time. He quickly jumped into the body of the esper. Given that, he wasn’t much of a real esper.

            “Eh?” Banshoumaru resisted the urge to attack, but he was already controlled by the ghost.

            He opened and closed his hands a few times before continuing the fight. Banshoumaru’s body was already in bad shape. Ekubo was only using him as defense, but he knew that he would be killed if it was taken any further. Shigeo would surely lose trust in him again if that happened.

---

        “Where are they?” You walked through the dense forest with irritability. The thick piles of leaves were really starting to get on your nerves as you didn’t expect to hike all the way here and find them. Scratch that, it was Reigen who was starting to get on your nerves for calling you out here in the first place. He should at least pick up the phone.

            There was an eerie breath of the season that sent chills from afar. The drowsy landscape of moor had begun to fade because of the faltering sunlight. The soft copper-colored leaves began to turn crisp and dry with the increase of coldness in the air. It was getting late. Not a good sign.

            You took in a huge breath before proceeding on the search. The house that Reigen had directed you to was long passed. You waited there but figured out that they had left long before you arrived. Now you were on a completely unfamiliar area, no thanks to Reigen.

Unexpectedly, you felt tension rise from an area far away. Your eyes widened upon feeling strong senses of distress resonating out of control. The uneasiness unnerved you all too much to stand still. All the while you felt this, the wind increased, and now the landscape seemed more bare, more intimidating to walk in.

            Someone’s in trouble.

            Meanwhile, Banshoumaru was on the verge of death. Ekubo had mostly done his part, but he knew exactly the reason for why the indomitable kuchisake-onna couldn’t be defeated. She had consumed every bit of fear the humans accommodated in their town. There was no chance against her but to outrun her. She may catch up even then.

            You speed-walked your way to wherever you sensed the danger and stumbled on a red coat on the ground, but it was worn by an actual person. Your heart skipped a beat, but he lay there, breathing, just unconscious. He was beat savagely on his head from the blood that stained his hair. It was unsettling, but you managed to move him to see if he was still capable of getting up at all, or to speak. Once finding it unlikely he would wake up, you left him there a few feet away to look around.

            This damn fog

            You chewed your gums, nerved by the evidence. The attacker was somewhere, not too far away given that the blood was fresh. This happened only moments ago. You glanced to your left and saw a tree, splattered with the same blood from the person’s head. It was disturbing, and your first thought was that Reigen and Shigeo was out there.

            You looked back at the fallen body, feeling bad for leaving the man behind, but there could be more people in mortal danger if you didn’t find this person, or being.

            You sensed something again. Tired. Panting. Intolerable pain.

            Squinting, you saw movement up ahead the steep slope. You saw a singular figure which you mistook for as a person.

            “Hey!” You shouted and ran up. You didn’t forget the red-coat man, you were getting him help.

            Once you caught up to the figure, you found out it wasn’t even a person at all.

            “Jou-chan, run,” another man, this time a real person, warned. “It’s the kuchisake onna, she’s stronger than she looks. Go save yourself.” He grunted.

            You immediately knew it was Ekubo even though he was in a different human body. You stood ground, the yokai showing her back to you. She turned ever so slowly, annoyed by the appearance of people that are after her.

            Shit

                Reigen’s phone started ringing just then. He received a phone call from Banshoumaru whose body was actually taken over by Ekubo. He was peculiarly out of breath. Reigen walked faster while on his phone still. Shigeo was following after in a hurry, wondering what was going on. He didn’t have a good feeling either.

Chapter Text

Reigen ended the call after hearing the current situation which now involved you in it as well. The nervous thoughts looped inside his head as his face gradually stiffened with the daunting fear of his next possible trauma. He had heard their voices before, and seen what many others were lucky enough not to have seen in their peaceful lifestyles. It would be one of these bizarre moments in his job where his final anguish will break him. This was the dread of something happening to his close friends.

            Shigeo and Reigen wasn’t too far from the spot, and they eventually made it to where Banshoumaru was crawling his way forward to you trying to dispense with the savage fiend. Reigen swallowed hard while he preserved his fear. You stood firm on your feet, waiting for the kuchisake onna to come to you. She clenched onto her dirty, silver scissors, gripped by the feeling of grief and sensitivity. From there, you figured out that she was consuming the fears of other living beings who knew of her. 

            You didn’t hesitate to take out the supernatural monster with more than one blow. Once she was close enough to touching you with her blood-stained weapon, you had given her a clean, roundhouse kick on her stomach. With some of your psychic powers, or “qi” as Tsuchiya had taught you, she was swiftly blown away off her feet and slammed into the nearest tree. After your surprise, she did not move for the time being.

            Reigen and Shigeo stood there in revelation once you did your part. There were too many eye-openers that came with you than Reigen would have ever imagined. Shigeo kept his eyes on the kuchisake onna while you spoke first.

            “Thanks for the warning Ekubo, I think you should come out now.”

            The spirit swiveled his way out from Banshoumaru’s head which dropped lifelessly. The esper’s body seemed broken, as he lay there for the time being. You switched your gaze to Reigen’s. “Thanks for bringing me out here in the middle of nowhere. Where was I supposed to go huh?” You pointed directly at his chest to emphasize that it was his fault you were lost.

            “You should have just waited at the spot,” Reigen told you.

            “And get Ekubo and this guy killed?” You pointed to Banshoumaru. “That man would have been chopped up if Shigeo or I hadn’t come here quick enough.” You swallowed to glance at the injured man once again. “Who is he by the way?”

            Banshoumaru’s eyes flickered open upon hearing your voices. He grunted and gave a grimace of pain while getting up. Clutching the right side of his ribs, he bent over one more time to fully support himself stand. You and Reigen hurried over to him to help, each grabbing his arms. He waved his hand around, indicating that he was fine even though he was beat up pretty badly.

            “Look what you humans did. Your fears and curiosity was what made her be who she is,” Ekubo postulated.

            “She’s the real deal?” Reigen asked. After your fierce kick, it seemed like she was just a regular person.

            “You think it’s a joke. Well I’ll tell ya, every yokai myth you believe in are somewhat true. The kuchisake onna is particularly powerful thanks to your human minds feeding unnecessary stories to each other. This is why she’s so powerful,” Ekubo once again criticized. You and Reigen didn’t respond because Banshoumaru couldn’t see him.

“I’d never thought I’d see her again.” You turned to Reigen in complexion when he said this, but he kept staring at the entity that lies still under the tree. “Other than [y/n], I’ve never been more terrified of anyone.”

        “You’ve met her before?” you asked, ignoring his slight indignity.

        “Heh, I’ve had weird ghost experiences growing up. Look where I am now.” He narrowed his eyes. “What’s better than meeting the nightmares we grew up with as kids yeah?”

            You quietly groaned. It was since elementary grade when you were the only one in your class, in fact the entire school, who wasn’t afraid of neither the dead nor any urban legends that were being talked about. You did see ghosts on occasions as most espers do, but you mostly chose to ignore them like they were rats or bugs roaming around reclusive areas. From the ones that you remembered, all they did was wallow and cry the names of their lost realities. You didn’t like hearing them, uncomfortable that you would become like them when you died one day. It unsettled you, but not as much as your classmates.

        You studied his gaze, wondering how Reigen had the power to see departed souls that easily. You yourself have also seen them many times, as compared to seeing a cat on the sidewalk. You strongly felt their presence, but again, finding it uncomfortable, you blocked all connection with spirits as much as you could. You made sure you only saw them when you wanted to see them, which was really never. Ekubo was certainly not a presumption.          

        “She’s moving again!” Ekubo warned this time.

        Like a zombie, the kuchisake onna picked herself up and limped her way over to the small crowd. She opened her wide, gaping mouth to reveal her mangled, sharp teeth as they dripped with saliva. Her wind moved her ghostly gown as well as her greasy black hair, revealing her horribly deranged face. Reigen shivered while Shigeo stepped up in front. The yokai quickly charged with her scissors after slashing through a tree next to her to show off how much more power she possessed. She was a lot faster this time, unlike her appearance from before.

        “We must act now; she is closing in on us!” The chubby man with black spiked hair and a long-sleeved turtle neck who was unconscious earlier was right back on his feet. So he was the one they called Banshoumaru.

        Shigeo used his powers on her, but she only kept absorbing them each time. No one except Ekubo could comprehend what was the problem. The old ghost was the first to explain.

        “It’s not going to work, she can’t be exorcised.”

        “What do you mean?” Reigen questioned in panic.

        “She devours fear, feeds on it like a parasite,” Ekubo said. “Even now, at least one of you is scared of her. Even the very idea of her makes you start shaking.”

        It was no secret that Reigen was the most scared out of everyone, but Banshoumaru was pretty terrified of her as well. It was no use. The kuchisake-onna was invincible, even for someone like Shigeo.

        “Shigeo! We have to run,” you demanded at the boy who was not listening.

        Although the kuchisake onna was finally wearing down, she picked right back up to where she originally was. Her sharp and deadly slashes moved quicker each time she aimed to slit his throat.

            “We have to hurry up!” Banshoumaru shouted.

           Although everyone instructed him to just run, Shigeo didn’t oblige like the disciplined student he always was. His shock waves sent to the kuchisake onna caused her to suffer for some time. Even after a break, she still moved, not giving up. Reigen saw this and fished his pockets for something while she resumed being persistent.

            “Thanks to the old man from earlier, I have this.” Reigen pulled out a few honey-dew hard candies and took them out of the plastic wrappers.

            You glowered. “Now isn’t the time for that.”

            Reigen bravely walked in front of Shigeo, and like the every single chance he took to throw salt at a spirit, he hurled the candies just the same way. Telling her to “eat that,” the pieces hit her face and her teeth. To everyone’s shock, she halted.

            “Huh?”

            The kuchisake onna took her time to look at the candy and process what had just happened. To everyone’s shock, she discontinued her murderous intent. Although questionable, everyone had the chance to run, but they preferred staying there to watch what she would do. She didn’t have the interest of eating it at first until she bent down to pick one up.

            “What the hell was that?” you inquired.

            “Hey it worked when I was a kid.”

            “What do you mean it-you just threw some sweets at her!”

            “Well it’s meant to be a distraction, and she stopped didn’t she?”

            The entity looked at Reigen with curiosity, and then with some small acknowledgment. Although it seemed like she would stop her killing spree, it would only be for this moment. She would resume her slaughtering until she was completely erased from this world. Shigeo thought about this, and then he remembered his and Reigen’s mission in the first place. They were to eliminate all yokais until the town was in harmony again. He didn’t hesitate once more to raise his hand up to strike with blitz. 

            For the last time, the kuchisake onna was triggered by the pain she was receiving, and sadly very much deserved. She rushed forward in attack. Shigeo assailed his powers on her once more and soon you were next to him to released the little you had left in you to assist him. You weren’t afraid of her, and neither was Shigeo. Perhaps this was because to the two of you, the kuchisake onna was like any other spirit dwelling on this earth. She had no purpose other than to kill innocent lives.

            Before Reigen could tell them to stop, Ekubo said, “Wait a minute, it’s actually working.”

            The kuchisake onna faded into the light that you and Shigeo’s powers unleashed together. It was as if neither of you were afraid of anything. She literally disappeared into thin air, along with the dead brown leaves that swirled in the wind you and Shigeo had created. Her blood-soaked scissors was left behind as she was sucked into the unknown.

            “Looks like we’re done here,” Shigeo commented without shock. It almost disturbed you; he could have at least acted like that was appalling.   

            Ekubo exhaled a breath of relief. After everyone took some time to breathe, you were the first to speak of a different topic.

            “Oh wait that one guy.” You remembered the man with the red coat and started looking around for him.

            “Who?” Reigen asked.

            “The man who was knocked out by the kuchisake. I swear he’s not that far away. He was wearing this bright red jacket.”

            “The Aka Manto!” Banshoumaru nearly screamed.

            “Eh?” Both you and Reigen turned around for an explanation in which Banshoumaru gave you some throughout the search for the man. It didn’t sound like he had a good time at all.

            “Shit, I think he escaped.”

            “He’s just the flasher isn’t he? I’ve got him.” Ekubo went on to find the man. He flew his way through the forest which reminded him of his lonely years of haunting.

            After an ambulance was called to get Banshoumaru some help, Ekubo came just in time with the body. He was in the red flasher’s, happy to have brought it like some dog with a stick.

            “Can I keep this one?” He asked while pouting.

            “You already know the answer,” Reigen told him.

            “Ekubo, you’ve gotten plenty of time to use that one Claw guard’s body. How about showing some respectability?” You added. Although disappointed, he released the man he volunteered to fetch.

            The Aka Manto fell to the ground with a gasp. He was freaking out from having been able to escape and suddenly having his body forcefully removed back here. From Banshoumaru’s description of the suspect, Reigen already called the police a little bit ago.

            “What the hell? How did I get here?” He looked around the group glaring at him with disgust. “You freaks…I should have you reported for kidnapping me here.”

            You grabbed the red flasher by the collar of his coat and locked your intense eyes on his, striking fear. “What makes a grown pervert showing young children their nasty parts okay? You’re the one that’s the most sick here.” After he struggled to be free of your grip, you threw him to the ground hard.

            “You should be thankful. Look at how much you’re bleeding from earlier. You’d be a goner without us,” Reigen mentioned.

            The police took not much longer to arrive where everyone waited. The “Ako Manto” was arrested, and now that the yokai myths were resolved, there was reassurance in that particular town once more.

            Banshoumaru walked with the crutches he received. “Well that was quite an experience.” He turned to face you. “I’m sorry, I’m afraid I haven’t introduced myself properly yet, my name is Shinra Banshoumaru.”

        “Banshoumaru-san is another adult esper,” Shigeo whispered next to you.

        “Yeah, don’t get your hopes up though. He’s nothing special like the guys from Claw or anything like that.” Reigen commented.

        “Well that’s a relief. I’m [y/n], it was nice to meet you.” You twinkled.

         “I cannot thank you enough for what you have done today. I certainly wouldn’t have been here talking if you haven’t showed up.”

            “You’re-”

            “You’re welcome!” Reigen interjected. You nearly shot lasers at him from your eyes.

            “Be careful on your way back. I’ll transfer the payment to you by tomorrow.”

            “Thank you.”

            As Banshoumaru headed to one of the cars, you faced Reigen in disbelief. “You called me out here to track down yokais?” You shoved your hands in the pockets of your lapel coat and slightly shivered. The wind was picking up which meant that night was just around the corner.

            “Yeah, you’re competent for this kind of job. Maybe you would sense something else strange.”

            “Arataka, we both know that Shigeo is more proficient in this. My powers mean nothing here.”

“I wouldn’t say that after what you threw at the kuchisake onna back there. And who’s gonna keep Shigeo calm when desperate time calls for desperate measures?”

        ‘So he just called her here as a comfort partner.’ Shigeo thought. That may be true, but what Shigeo was unaware about was that he decided on openly flirting at the same time.

        You frowned, but changed up what he really meant with his words. “Then I guess I’ll just have to watch over Shigeo then. With your powers, I’m sure you can find other yokais with no problem.” You walked over to Shigeo and put a hand on his shoulder. “Well go on, the master has to teach his disciple once in a while.”

        Reigen gave you a dirty look, in such a way that you were too close to exposing him. He disliked that Shigeo gets more attention, but he also disliked that you would be so close to revealing his true intentions as a threat. As long as he hadn’t hurt Shigeo then you were okay with keeping it a secret for a while longer.

        You let go of Shigeo’s shoulder and walked beside him. He took it that you were going home, but you waited for him. It made you recall the time you had a small conversation with Shigeo about Reigen recently. You asked him if he has noticed anything different about him up until lately and Shigeo mentioned about how serious Reigen was getting in their jobs. Although he was still flamboyant and acted charismatic than ever, he was also becoming more stubborn than you remember. Whether that was a good thing or bad thing, you questioned yourself, ‘Was Shigeo finally snapping out of his delirious vision of Reigen?’ It might take a while to trigger him.

        “So what was it with you and the kuchisake onna back there?” you queried. Frankly, you’ve never really seen Reigen petrified by anything like that. You were mistaken for the fact that he was used to this job.

        Reigen endured having to talk about it. He swallowed his dismay by covering it up with pride. “Nothing but an urban legend that came to life. Nothing unusual with seeing that at all,” he said rather sarcastically.

         You took this as a sign that you wouldn’t push it. “I should go, even though I don’t feel good about leaving you two so early at such an hour. Are you sure you’ll be fine?”

            “Oh come on, you know by now that we do this every day. It’s our job. Right Mob?”

            Shigeo looked up at him by his side “If you say so, Shishou.”

            You hesitated. “Yeah, but I still can’t help but think that something ought to go wrong one day.”

            “It’ll be okay. I know you can sense danger from miles away like a dog, and I’m sure Shigeo knows that best.”

            You released a sigh. “Okay.” You were at the top of the subway stairs already, feeling the strong wind coming up like a warm breeze. Without saying anything else, you both departed.

            Reigen didn’t like the way he left this, and so he swiftly turned on his heels. “Hey before you leave…” Reigen caught up to you as Shigeo waited for him to finish whatever he would say to you.

            “What?” You moved in closer to him, feeling his uneasiness. You then started feeling guilty. “It’s okay, you can tell me.”

            How was it that you looked cute when you were worried? That didn’t feel right, Reigen should appreciate that you were concerned during his down times. He respected you more than anyone, and he couldn’t thank you enough for being there always. The least he could do was open up, and tell you the truth.

            “I…hate hearing them you know? They just want to be happy, and some of them died for reasons that are just...unfair. It’s painful hearing them cry about their wants and their unreachable dreams. It’s scary.” Reigen exhaled loudly after his confession. He swayed his hips forward and backward to shake off the awkwardness and the cold tension in the air. God, it felt so weird saying that out loud.

            “I know.” You looked at him in understanding, and nodded.

            “Ye-yeah?” Reigen then remembered that you were an esper. It was almost forgetful that you even had powers because of how rarely you used them. “Oh…” was all he said.

            What if something did turn south? Like last time with Reigen and Claw, the whole kidnapping scenarios. There were still kids who were missing from those events. What if when Reigen and Shigeo were in trouble and there would be a day that you couldn’t make it in time?

           It was the fear that drove you to train harder to depend on your abilities. You would protect them at all costs.

Chapter Text

“Shishou, do you feel something in this train station?” The boy asked out of the blue which shot fear and anxiety all over Reigen. Out of all the times and places to be, Shigeo had successfully scared him in public too.  

            “N-no,” Reigen answered in honesty.

            “I don’t mean something spiritual. I meant feel as in sense the area moving.” As Shigeo said this, Reigen did start to feel light vibrations coming from the ground. The lights above them flickered, and Reigen refused to believe there was anything wrong going on until other people around him had the same reactions.

            The sensation faded for a short while until the floor had no doubt started shaking. Backing away quickly from the platform of the subway, Reigen pulled Shigeo with him and stood as still as he could. He looked up just in case the ceiling would collapse down on them while he firmly grabbed Shigeo’s arm. Unfortunately, one little boy who had been playing around at the end of the rostrum had slipped and lost balance, causing him to fall onto the tracks.

            Shigeo saw this, and he pulled himself out of Reigen’s hand to go help.

            “Mob!” Reigen yelled at him to get back but his command was cut short by a sign hanging loose from the ceiling. He saw a woman right underneath the heavy object which was swaying back and forth from the impact of the shaking. She was oblivious to its swinging as she was frozen in shock already.

            Reigen moved fast to pull her out of the way. Just as he did so, the sign above where the woman stood had fallen and crashed. Metal broke into a million sharp pieces. The woman screamed, and Reigen let go of her before checking on Shigeo. He kneeled on the platform and looked down at the rails, seeing him helping up a kid who had supposedly hit his back on the tracks. He was in pain, but it did nothing to distract his fears. His mother was next to Reigen, bawling with fear for her only child.

            “Mob, up here.” Reigen held his hands out to pick the child up. Since it was quite the deep fall, Shigeo used his powers to lift the child into the air. By doing so, Reigen carried the levitating child and returned him to his mother who was sobbing with the sweet relief of her worries.

            Reigen helped pull Shigeo up next, losing balance while doing so. Shigeo made it onto the platform just fine, and he was up in his feet already.

            “It’s huge as hell,” Reigen said, referring to the earthquake. “We have to get out of here somehow.”

            Shigeo nodded in agreement. However, the shaking declined as he did so, and the ground was still again. Everyone could walk normally. The mess was left and done.

           “Mob, can you make an exit?” Reigen asked quietly. In the clutters of concretes where everyone was trapped, he peeped out from the small hole that gleamed light. The entirety of the underground subway was mucky and dark. Dust had found its way to people’s lungs, making it insufferable to breathe if they stayed there for too long.

            Piles of pavement from the ceiling blocked the stairs which was the only way out. Shigeo removed the debris without being asked again. The materials were slowly removed from the center of the exit, and soon everyone was free to climb up the stairs. Reigen sincerely helped the elderly walk up the steps as well as those who were injured. Shigeo followed his master’s example and did the same.

            “Are you feeling okay?” Reigen asked Shigeo once he was done assisting those in need.

            “Yes Shishou, I’m just fine.”

            Reigen eyed him. “Alright, just making sure.” It almost got in his nerves how the teen never seemed to be affected by anything. He quickly took out his cell phone.

            “One second.” He stopped to dial in a number and called you. To his consternation, you didn’t answer. He left a voicemail in hopes that you would call back soon. As long as he knew you were safe on your way home, he wouldn’t have to fret all night.

            “Is [y/n]-san not answering?” Shigeo asked.

            “No, perhaps the service is not working. I’ll text her to see if she’ll respond.”

            Although the damage was over and done, something told Shigeo that this was different from other earthquakes. There was still something ominous about it, and he feels it strongly.

            This was only the beginning wasn’t it?

            After a moment of finding a way out of the disaster, and finding a place to settle for the time being, Reigen couldn’t help but worry minute after minute. He stopped in front of a convenient store to send help. Not by a human of course.

            “Oi Ekubo,” Reigen called the ghost out in his visible mode. He had stayed silent for Reigen, but was continuously blabbering complaints to Shigeo the whole time.

            “What now?” he answered, annoyed by every one of Reigen’s requests. “That was one hell of a quake. Glad I don’t have to clean that shit up.”

            “Go check on [y/n] will ya? She’s not answering her phone.”

            “Ehhhh, why do I have to be the one to check up on your catty girlfriend?”

            “Do it now, she’s not returning my calls,” Reigen demanded urgently.

            “Huh?” Ekubo scratched the back of his head. “Uhh…okay sure.” It was rare to see the con artist so serious about anything other than his job.

            “Let’s go Mob,” Reigen advised Shigeo to move along. The esper observed his master with curious absorption. He really cared about you.

            ---

            ‘You’ll do this again. I have no doubt you will.’

            The items in your room all moved from the shuddering. You trembled, your knees held tight by your arms and against your breasts. Everything rocked back and forth. Milk was under your bed, claws holding onto the floorboards for her dear life. You wondered how long the shaking would continue, as it was beginning to frighten you more than it did for the cat.

            This wasn’t new however, even little common quakes such as the ones you felt before many times has always given you anxiety. You weren’t afraid of it for what it was though. You were petrified of the fact that this was somehow you that was causing it. It was ridiculous, but you had your reasons for this.

            Your breathing became shallower, more rapid, and you curled up tight on your bed. Panicked thoughts accelerated in your head. Your heart was hammering for mercy inside your chest. The room was still moving as you tried to cope with your brain. Your usual calmness was replaced by your inability to control your trepidation. You repeatedly told yourself that this was going to pass eventually.  

            The quaking had finally stopped to your comfort. The objects in your household finished clattering against the surface, and everything had calmed down. You squeezed your eyes shut and reopened them. Still not moving from your bed, you decided to sit there until you felt better again. Time has passed while you sat there still, unmoving.

            It still didn’t feel normal. It still wasn’t right. As you were in distress, unexpected company arrived to find you laying your back against the hard, white wall. Your face was hidden, buried in your legs.

            Unable to know what to say first upon seeing you in distress, Ekubo tried to be careful. He cleared his throat before startling you.

            You near gasped from the noise. No one was supposed to be in your apartment obviously. As you saw a glowing green light emitting in the dark, you immediately noticed it was Ekubo.

            “What-what are you doing here?” you interrogated. “Why are you here in my home?” Sniffling from the breakdown you just had, you rubbed your face quickly to get rid of the evidence.

            “I was sent here to check up on you.”

            ‘Cause that bastard can’t do anything himself’ Ekubo thought.

            “Oh my god.” You spread your hands and legs, about to get up. “Are they okay? Is Shigeo and Reigen okay?”

            “They’re fine; they’re both in one piece. As long as they’re together, nothing’ll kill em.”

            You exhaled in relief. For a moment there you felt you lost them.

            “He’s…uh…he’s really worried about you, Jou-chan,” Ekubo informed you, awkwardly. “Said you weren’t calling him back.”

            You didn’t know who he was mentioning, but soon figured out. You searched for your phone on your bed to find it nowhere. Leaning over at the edge, you found it fallen on the ground from the shaking earlier. Grabbing it quickly, you didn’t bother looking at the thirty or so messages and missed calls left by Reigen.

            “Thanks, I’ll call him later,” you told Ekubo in a solemn tone.

            Ekubo then announced that he was going. “Well, my job is done here. I’ll be off!” As he was about to disperse, he found you looking down in dismay. In a small part of his ghostly being, he felt guilt-ridden for leaving you like this. He clearly knew you were going through something. Even for someone like you, there was a weakness for everyone.

            Ekubo internally groaned, knowing he couldn’t leave a miserable person by them self. “What’s wrong?” He asked, floating down next to you.

            You blinked, but you didn’t look his way. Knowing Ekubo and his personality, you wondered why he didn’t go already. There wasn’t anything you wanted to say.

            “C’mon Jou-chan, I know there’s something up. You don’t have to act like you’re the toughest gal in Seasoning City right now,” Ekubo encouraged.

            You breathed quietly after considering what he had said, and then decided to speak. “I’m…terrified…”

            “Of earthquakes?” Ekubo guessed since that was the easiest affirmation.

            “Of myself,” you corrected.

            Ekubo was confused. You knew he was intrigued now, and so you told him the truth.

            “Every major earthquake like the one we had just today. I feel I’m responsible for them”

            “Nonsense! That’s just part of nature. We’re literally living on an island of magma.”

            “I know how the earth works; I’m talking about my abilities. I wasn’t always just an empath you know. I had powers like Shigeo…although only for a brief while at least.”

            Ekubo glanced at you in even more confusion. “What do you mean?”

            “I had someone...who was really special to me leave because of what I did. And to this day, I’m scared of getting attached, knowing that it could happen again.”

            Ekubo breathed uneasily next to you, but it’s not like he wasn’t able to handle this. Although he may have forgotten many things in his previous life, he knew in his heart not to leave a crying woman alone unless of course she asked to be alone.

            “So...tell me about this asshole,” Ekubo asked, expecting your former partner to be some typical high school prick.

            To both you and Ekubo’s surprise, you started from the beginning. You told him everything about your past which explained why you are the way you are. You then told him the name of this man who had supposedly ruined you in Ekubo’s perspective. His name was engraved into his mind and soul.

            ---

            Late at night, Reigen received a call from you to his reassurance. He was up all night, leaning on the choice to go visit you, even if he had to walk all the way.

            “[y/n]?”

            The phone stayed silent until you asked him, “Are you okay? I’m sorry I didn’t call back soon.”

            “Damn right you should be sorry. That Ekubo didn’t get back to me either.”

            You chuckled but then realized what he had just said. “Wait, you were the one that sent him to me?”

            Reigen choked on his own breath. He was embarrassed for having blown the cover, but there was no use hiding it now. He scratched the back of his head. “Uh...er...yeah…” then he came up with an excuse. “But only because Shigeo told me to,” he lied.

            You sighed into the phone, thinking that that could be true. You thanked him anyway. “Do I have to come over and patch you up again? I hope you’re not hurt.”

            A smile formed on his face, and he quietly answered your question into his phone, “Probably…”

            Coincidentally, you both lied down on your beds, staring at the ceiling. Reigen imagined you with him physically. You thought about similar things now. How you would love to see yourself with him. It comforted you. But that wouldn’t happen if neither of you made the first move. Just how long will this little game of ‘who will do it first’ keep up? Reigen needed a way. He grasped all the right moments to tell you, but somehow something always kept getting in the way.

            “It actually has been different since you’ve gotten busy. We miss having you around,” Reigen said.

            “I miss you boys too,” you admitted.

            “But I know you’ll be kicking ass in school and everything. Just like you always have,” Reigen told you in confidence.

            You held your breath for a short moment. He believed in you so much.

            Reigen then decided he was going to tell you his feelings over the phone, which isn’t exactly how he wanted to tell you, but his patience was running thin.

            He clutched his phone in nervousness, opening his mouth slowly. “[y/n]?”

            You didn’t answer your name, but you also didn’t hang up on him to his complexion. He called your name a few more times before listening intently to his phone which was still on. He could hear your soft snores through it. You fell asleep on the phone this time. Reigen waited a few more seconds before ending the call. He imagined you next to him, sound asleep, and also protected. He wanted to look after you.

            After knowing you were okay, he was able to fall asleep himself.

Chapter Text

  These series of small earthquakes had been nothing but normal for the past couple of weeks, but it was almost too ominous how frequent they transpired. The strangest thing was the unknown reason behind what was causing these quakes. They weren’t exactly coming from volcanic activity nor could they find the energy released on a daily basis as some experts have explained on their reports.

            “Always be prepared,” the news stated. “We may never know when the big one may occur.”

            Some believed to be expecting that a major one was imminent. This was already enough to convince beliefs in the end of the world, or that some form of deity was punishing them. It was insane how easily society fell into certain convictions. Disturbing as well.

            Tsuchiya completed her finishing stretches while listening to the reporter. “Man, it’s crazy how much we’re getting them in this area. I’ve only ever felt an actual earthquake once out of my years living here,” she said.

            You bent your body, leaning it towards to where you can touch your toes. “Yeah…” Your mind was full from the exercises she had taught you, not really paying attention to the phenomenon.

            Training was undeniably harsh during these days. It was going to have to be if you wanted to take it seriously. Claw’s formidable incoming had impelled you and your efforts to harder travail until you were able to keep up a match with one of their former members. The preparation for their attack unsettled you more than it should. Tsuchiya had taught you well already, but she had plenty more from where that came from. At times when you thought you were at your limit, she would be stricter, pushing you to do your all or nothing.

            The TV in Tsuchiya’s dojo was turned off. You went into the changing room to get out of your training clothes. It was almost time for you to head to work, and so you wore a uniform t-shirt and readied to head out into the city. Lastly you put on your jacket, preparing for the brutal coldness outside.

            Stepping out of the meditation hall, your body was finally able to breathe after the alarming fall breeze helped cool you down. You wiped down in the washroom before thanking her for teaching. Although you may never reach to her level of skill, she was willing to give her all as well.

            Tsuchiya walked you out to the small wooden gates, having to duck for herself. “You did well today. You learn quickly,” she praised. “But careful not to push yourself too hard, I noticed how you strain yourself sometimes. See you next week?”

            Although she seemed rigorous, she did watch out for you. “Thanks. Yeah, I wish I could come more often. I really like how this dojo is coming along.” You eyed the place Tsuchiya bought a while ago. It was smaller than what you expected at first, but it came to grow on you. Tsuchiya especially. She preferred starting small until her possible business grew more into the future.

            “Don’t worry, I know how busy you are,” Tsuchiya said.

            “Thanks again, until next time then.” You bowed and headed off.

            You move along through the thick crowds, bypassing the smell of coffee or perfume from urban markets and fashion designer shops. The clicking of heels was heard on the pavements with vehicles zooming off. Clothing and shoes were displayed behind the clear glass interiors where you stopped to look for something that may be of interest. Nothing over the top fancy to draw much attention, but something noticeably striking was what you were peeking at.

            As you observed through the glass windows, you heard a low, thundering noise and then felt vibrations underneath you. You thought it was construction, or perhaps even the weather, but given from the people’s reactions reflecting on the glass, there was no other reason for the consuming fears shooting up like a disease.

            Ironically, it was happening again.

            You inevitably step away from the glass once you heard the walls screaming. Not wanting to perish in the rubble, some people carefully walked into the middle of the streets rather than the majority who rushed inside secure buildings. You were choosing to do one or the other, but upon deciding, you happen to see poles falling over, and objects falling from atop.  

            A howling noise made you look up again, and this time a piece of metal was going to fall on a group of three people. They were two women and an older man, stumbling their way to somewhere safer with their hands on their heads. There wasn’t enough time for them to escape the descending alloy. So you mustered your powers to catch it.

            It was too big for you, but you somehow managed to save them from their deaths. Not being able to carry it much longer, you threw the thick steel somewhere else onto the side of the road where no one stood. There were more composites and mortars dropping down, splitting into pieces or crashing onto cars. You felt the need to watch over a few more people, but the pressure was too much to handle. It was getting fuzzy with the quaking ground and the detonating rumbles of the earth.

            There were too many people as of right now, and you knew you couldn’t save them all, even though deep inside you wished you could. Your eyes caught a little girl lying on her stomach at the edge of the road. Her leg was trapped under a large pillar, inducing her to cry out in pain. A few people shouting and commanding the others to help remove it rushed in to get her out underneath from there. Watching non-espers do the work was a good reason for you to do your part as well.

            “Watch out!” someone yelled as a shadow of transmission lines started collapsing down on them. You did your utmost to stop the piles of wires from falling onto the group.

            You struggled with keeping the ropes of electricity up in the air. However, the power lines begin to slip through your control whilst your hands began cramping, but you held your breath to ignore the pain. This wasn’t supposed to be right. You were forcing too much stress on yourself which would end up damaging your body entirely. As a result, you felt something running down your nose. It dripped onto the ground and on your shoes, but it didn’t distract you from saving those people’s lives which were at stake right now.

            The child was able to run from the scene after they successfully lifted up the pillar and pull her out of there, on account of you physically hurting yourself. You backed up to where your hit a wall and leaned against it to prevent yourself from falling over.

            You lightly panted, finding some blood on your shirt. Feeling an itchy sensation on your face, you wiped your nose to find more blood smeared onto your jacket sleeve. This was a first, but the image of red liquids on your hand reminded you of the day you didn’t want to remember at all. This time your panting was shorter and raspier. You fast walked away from the incident. Images flashed on and off as you began to vision the latest happening.

            You envisioned the Claw member Muto’s hand on your head once again.

            You clumsily walked towards a convenient store where you saw customers and employees quivering out of sheer terror. Many items including alcohol stored in glass were spread all over the dirty floors, reeking. The crumbling of building walls was like a tsunami had crashed into the city. The impacts of the falls were far greater.

            Everyone thought that the earth was sinking, swallowing itself whole. Perhaps this was the big one, and this would be their last day. But you didn’t believe that. You prayed, silently commanding it to stop. Although you and many others had gone through occasional shocks during your lifetimes, this was almost beyond your experiences. It was going to be all over the news once again.

            For what felt like the longest period of time, the tremors died down, albeit gradually. The light on the ceiling was still swinging back and forth, but the stock had stopped falling off the shelves of the store you were protected under.

            Everyone sighed a breath of relief. It was over, until maybe another aftershock. But it was okay for now. The store manager helped bring a customer back on their feet and one of the employees checked on you to make sure everything was okay.

            People were hurt outside as you heard ambulances from far away. The damage was done, as if the person who had done it just left without turning back.

            ---

            The subway trains were busy running since morning. The station was crowded for 1 o’clock in the afternoon. And it was Monday too.

            Teru waited for his to come when suddenly the ground started moving. He thought that it may have been his imagination until his legs started losing balance. He staggered backwards and caught himself from falling, but the earth started shaking more and more violently each second. Like an unbelievably enormous train had passed by.

            Small cracks and debris fell from the ceilings and some people started panicking. A few held onto the pillars that supported the underground railway while others fell on their bottoms or their hands. Eventually the quaking died down, and thankfully it had stopped before getting any worse compared to where you were at.

            Teru shrugged it off, thinking it was one of those earthquakes people have been freaking out about. He didn’t think much of it as long as it didn’t concern him. But it was going to be a hassle to find his way to Spirits and Such when he had some valuable reports on demonic outbreaks. Luckily he found his way there by finding a taxi first thing. The bus was insanely packed.

            Hanazawa Teruki was officially a student at Salt Middle School where he tried to befriend Shigeo and his strange band of misfits known as the telepathy club. He considered his intelligent brother Ritsu for an approach, but given his personality, that was out of the question. The younger Kageyama didn’t seem to respect him as much. Teru was smart, popular, and looked as if he had everything that anyone could ask for. But often times he would be in a depressive episode. That was when you or Reigen usually came in.  

            “Coming in,” Teru greeted as he stepped inside the office where he worked on some occasions. Often when he was just really bored.

            “It’s the special kid,” Ekubo said while turning his head to Teru’s presence.

            “Hello Ekubo, I hope you haven’t done anything while I was gone.”

            “What are you saying?!” Ekubo shouted, offended. “If anything he’s the shady one you should be watching out for!” He pointed to where Reigen was spinning on his desk chair.

            “Reigen-san, I’ve tracked a few cases on spiritual and demonic presence in some areas of Seasoning City, like you asked for.”

            Teru proudly handed Reigen some printed out sheets of news articles like they were documents of homework. Reigen swung around in his chair one last time after an hour of boredom.

            “Eh? Did you actually find clients? Did you tell them about us?”

            “I just looked them up on the internet at the library,” Teru answered honestly. “But I did talk to a few who experienced some uneasiness regarding the earthquakes. I don’t know how that would relate to the paranormal though.”

            “Oh... alright.” He took the papers. “Did you get stuck at the station for long?”

            “Yes, but then I figured taking the taxi would be safer. All other transportation was already packed.”

           Reigen leaned back in his chair again as Teru waited for his feedback on some of the issues occurring in town. He actually admired Reigen’s sharp sense for danger, and his cleverness when it came to customer service. He wanted to be like him one day perhaps, disregarding the fact that he is a con artist.

            Shortly, the building rumbled lightly. The items on Reigen’s desk shook up and down before he deadpanned the ceiling and the clattering objects.

            “I think these quakes proved their point, by now it’s just exasperating,” Reigen said.

            Ekubo had an uneasy look. Reigen didn’t notice this, but Teru did. “Is something the matter Ekubo?” he asked the ghost with a suspicious look.

            “Ye-no, it’s just that…” Ekubo started thinking about his recent encounter with you and the night you told him of your tribulation. He wondered if telling them simply about your fear of earthquakes could be a bit too divulging for you. He wondered long until feeling eyes staring at him for a response. “N-nothing.”

            Teru brushed it aside, but then Reigen started feeling as of the ghost wasn’t telling him something. Could he be a part of this cause of earthquakes?

            “Hey Teru, I don’t have any clients coming in anymore, so how about you go home for the day?” Reigen suggested. It would probably be best if there was one less person.

            “Eh? Are you sure Reigen-san?” Teru addled.

            “Yeah, no one will arrive this afternoon except maybe Mob, so there’s no reason for you to be hanging around here.”

            “Oh, okay then. I guess I’ll see you later.” Teru tilted his head slightly and stepped outside, a little puzzled.

            After he had left, Reigen immediately turned to Ekubo. “You’re hiding something,” he said to him bluntly yet straightforwardly. Ekubo was surprised to find this man calm and serious again.

            “What…”

            “Spill,” Reigen demanded, although more quietly this time. He crossed his arms to indicate he was ready to hear it.

            “W-well…” Ekubo scratched the back of his head. “It’s about the earthquake…”

            Was he right? Could Ekubo really be behind all this?

            “The night I went to check up on [y/n], she told me some things about it.”

            “[y/n]?” Reigen questioned, confounded by mentioning you.

            “I can tell ya. She’s not a fan of these quakes.”

            “Eh?”

            “You know what; she’s actually terrified of them.”

            Was Ekubo worried about you? Damn, would Reigen kill to have gone and seen you that night instead of sending him over.

            Reigen stood up fast. “Why didn’t you tell me this?” he questioned, his tone sounded like he was almost betrayed.

            “She told me not to,” Ekubo answered. ‘And there are probably a million things you don’t know about her.’

            Reigen looked over the items in his desk and pondered whether or not if this meant you didn’t trust him enough. You didn’t mention anything about this over the phone, but maybe you were embarrassed to talk about it. It’s hard talking about the past. Really hard.

            “I guess you can keep secrets after all,” Reigen said about Ekubo.

            “Ye-yeah,” Ekubo scratched the back of his head. He didn’t spill the whole truth, knowing you could hate him for it.

            Just then, the rumblings that resonated like engines begin to roll up again. But instead of cursing in frustration, Reigen reached for his phone as that was his first instinct. He opened it up and waited for the shaking to stop. This one was bigger and longer than the last few that occurred during the week. It seemed almost the same as the one he was first trapped in at the subway.

            He called you for the first time that day, wondering if you were in the area. Similar to last time, you didn’t pick up like you always used to. From these facts that Ekubo had just informed him about, Reigen inferred that you might be under panic. Before saying much else, he went to go find you this time.

        ---

        The taxis were perpetually full and the train stations were all on halt until further notice. There was no other way to get back home but by walking. Others had to do the same, as they started their trek to wherever they needed to go.

        You saw parents and families alike huddling each other for safety and comfort while some kids were bawling their eyes out. Walking by them made you realize that you didn’t have someone to run and cry to if you felt like doing the same. At least not here at the moment.

        You were surprised to find yourself calm at a time like this until you began thinking too much into it. A by passer in a hurry was sincere enough to stop you to see if you were injured. Although you walked a little funny, you brushed them away, saying you were fine. Once they left, you found a place secluded from the crowds of high-strung people. You sat somewhere on the ground to take a breather, but it only became worse after coming to the realization that you were alone at this time. Your mind couldn’t think of a better time than to show you a few slides from the very first time you had experienced an earthquake like this. Or better put, the earthquake that you had caused.

        “It wasn’t your fault,” your mother’s voice rang.

        “Stop assuming that. You saw what I did.”

        “It wasn’t your intention.”

        “I know that! But I still did it! You’ll never understand how this feels. I will never be able to overcome this…” you trembled.

        Your mother slowly and cautiously walked over to you, ready to give you anything you needed. Her comfort and her presence was all you really needed until your head was clear once again. The pain and anguish from your uncontrollable actions has caused you to eliminate all your feelings, except perhaps anger and fear. You were scared you would hurt your mother as you had done so with your father, albeit with him, it was severe.

        “Shhh, it’s okay.” Your mother put a hand on your shoulder, and you had no forethought of smacking it away this time. It was a mystery how she was the same as before. The incident that her own daughter had precipitated did not a single thing to change her mind about you. Even after it took place of her husband’s death.

        “I understand, you have good reasons to be scared. But I will never give up on you. Just remember that you only tried to protect us. We wouldn’t be here talking if that earthquake didn’t happen.” Your mother tried her utmost to smile, but her expression grew weary when she felt a few coughs rising up her throat. She turned away and let them out. They sounded painful.

        “You forgot to take your medicine,” you informed her. She finished coughing and gave you a look of amusement.

        “You’re as observant and heedful as always, aren’t you?”

        You smiled, and while getting her pills, the phone rang.

        You lifted your head from your hands to pick up your cell. It was a distraction that you needed nonetheless. The caller was Reigen, and you picked it right up.

        “Hey, I just now felt the quake. Are you okay?”

        You paused from hearing his nervous voice.

        “[y/n]? Oi [y/n]!” Reigen snapped, and you awoke from your shock.

        “Yeah,” you answered, but that didn’t ease his worries.

        “Where are you right now? I know it hit the place where you live; I felt it pretty strongly over here too.”

        “Uhhh, I’m…” you checked the intersection you were at and told Reigen the streets in detail.

        “I’m gonna rent a car and come pick you up, alright?”

        You were silent again but responded with a simple yes. Even Reigen knew better that your head wasn’t clear right now. Even through the phone he could tell that you were in minor shock.

        “Stay with me, I’ll be right there.”

        By some miracle, Ekubo has found you in the flood of anxious people. He lead you to where Reigen was and you moved to a completely different side of the street, waving at him to be picked up. Ekubo split off, saying he was going to see if Shigeo was around somewhere after Reigen had ordered him to do so after finding you. The two of you were out of there in seconds, but the traffic was of course, worse than usual. It wasn’t until Spirits and Such when Reigen started talking to you, knowing he would probably crash the rental after a second of losing focus. He gave you some time to process that you were safe, but he couldn’t hold back much longer.

        Before you two went inside, he hugged you. As long and as tightly as he could so you would actually feel how much he cared. It didn’t matter if you were an esper. He would be distraught if he lost you.

        You were processing the fact that someone out there thought about you. Like a telepath, he was there at your time of need and it was reassuring enough to see his face.

        “Do you need anything?” Reigen asked as he pulled back. “You can stay here for as long as you like. Or maybe… if you want that is… my place might be better.”

        You chuckled, a sign that you were getting back to yourself again. “I’m okay; I just need a place for the time being until the trains start moving again. If that’s okay with you.”

        “Of course.” After escorting you inside, he asked again. “Are you sure you’re good?”

          “Arataka, I’m fine.”

            He grabbed your hand, and you flinched from the sudden contact. “That’s exactly what one says when they’re not fine.” You swallowed, feeling rather bashful after you felt his feelings of concern for you. As he led you to the couch, you both sat down.

           “Do you need anything? I can run out and get something for you, although it’d be a bit risky to. But I’ll do it, just say it.”

            “Taka, look at me.” You swiftly stood on your feet and faced him. There was anxiousness in his eyes and you also felt his worry over you once again. You held both of his hands. “Thanks, I’m okay.”

            His pupils dilated, still looking out for signs on your well-being. “Are you sure?” he asked. You nodded to which he then trusted your answer.

            “Thanks for letting me stop by, I was a bit scared,” you told him.

            “Anytime. When something like this happens I want you to come to me.”

            “…why?” you asked, perplexed. Just why exactly was it a priority who to go to?

            Reigen stiffened. “…that…obviously…” he started a staring contest with the floor. “I’m worried… about you.”

            You blinked, but then smiled with gratitude. “I’m glad someone does.”

            After mustering the courage to look you in the eyes, Reigen was confident that this was the moment. “[y/n], I’ve been meaning to tell you something.” He squeezed his hands together multiple times to calm his nerves.

            “What’s that?” you cut him off upon noticing an intensely bright light from one of the storage closets. It went on and off a few times.

            “Well…” Reigen was about to confess before you interrupted him again.

            “No, I mean, what is that?” you pointed to the closet.

            You didn’t bother standing up if Reigen told you, but he had not a clue either. He went to check first without answering. You watched him open the door almost too quickly and he found where the source of the shining was. He bravely picked it up, revealing to you the lamp that you had long forgotten since Claw had abducted you both.

          “Oh my god.” You stepped over to Reigen holding it far from his face. You touched it, and it was warm. However, once you try to pull it towards you, Reigen lugged it back.

        “You still kept it?”

        “Yeah, I must have put it away and forgot about it.” Reigen brought over the lamp and onto the table for you to see. It shined very brightly every few seconds before it remained luminescent even when turned off.

        “It has to do something with the earthquakes,” you said.        

         “How...do you mean?”

          You cleared your throat. “Well, the first time the lamp was here, it turned off half the city’s lights for a moment. Now it’s doing this,” you said as you pointed to it. But you put your hand down and shook your head. “No, that doesn’t make sense.”

         “What?” Reigen asked, more confused than unnerved.

         “Shige-kun said it was likely handled by a demon from afar, or at least something along the lines.” You exhaled a long breath and tried to make connections for the cause of these scenarios.

        “Maybe...it’s handled by an esper,” Reigen proposed. He straightened his back on the couch you two sat on and clasped his hands together.

          “Yeah.” You scratched your ear, uncomfortable with this whole lamp mystery. “Or both…”

           The series of earthquakes in general had gotten to you mentally. There was going to come a time where you would have to tell Reigen, but you were scared to. You were scared that this phenomenon wasn’t just caused by a demon. You were scared that the cause was you.

                ---

            “Just got a call from this millionaire guy. Says he’s in need of urgent help the day after tomorrow.”

            “A millionaire. Really?” You turned your gaze from the TV to Reigen coming in from a call outside the office. You were lying down on the couch with a blanket covered on your lap to feel a little more like you were at home, and Reigen kindly made you some tea as well as generously getting you some snacks. The sun started setting, but the trains didn’t seem to be moving any time soon. You were mainly worried about Milk right now, but at least you had fed her before this whole thing happened.

            “I think this is a good time to get your mind off of the recent earthquake. You’re off shift on Friday afternoons, come with me…and Mob.”

            You hesitated, but realized that you promised to come back and help once in a while. You didn’t break your promises. And he was right, you needed to get out of here for a little bit, clear your head a little. This would be another exorcism like Shigeo and Reigen had been dealing with for years now. It should be familiar and normal.

            “Sure, I’ll be there,” you told him.

Chapter Text

   The bus made its stop in front of one of the biggest mansions you have ever seen outside of television. There was a gate that stretched almost twenty meters in front of the protected manor. The walk to the entrance was a lot farther than it looked from inside the vehicle, but you were able to see two men right besides it. Although the carer of the home provided free access to a taxi, Reigen insisted on taking a train, thinking it would make all of you seem humble that way, plus it would gain more profit. He stepped out of the bus along with Shigeo and Ekubo doing the same, and of course you followed after them.

    The clouds were glum and depressing, similar to the ones you saw at the yokai town from a few weeks ago. It was a lot colder now too, and the leaves had all died down as it was getting closer to December. The wind picked up as soon as you three had arrived in front of the gate. You shivered slightly under your thick jacket after stopping to wait until they would let you all inside. 

    There was security to get pass through first, but that didn’t intimidate anyone. The guards were extra wary, as they had seen many eccentric characters since morning. Reigen whipped out the invitation he received from inside his suit jacket and proudly showed it to them like it was a VIP ticket. Once his ID was checked, Reigen put the paper back in his inside pockets, and the gate opened access to the front door. The area was strictly under watch and the mix of muddled people behind the door was enough to confirm that there was something serious going on. 

    This was one of Reigen’s top missions. You had your doubts however.

    You didn’t have a good feeling. In fact, you had a really bad one. But you couldn’t tell them for some reason. Why should you? This was usually what it felt like in a job primarily filled with paranormal activity. It was normal to feel this way. But something still felt awfully wrong this particular evening. 

    The mansion towering above you three showed signs that maybe you should leave. It had negative energy that made you wonder how the owner would want to live in it. You stood at the same spot when Shigeo, Ekubo, and Reigen was already close at the other side of the gate. They saw you unmoving and uncomfortable by the look of your arm rubbing the other one. Were you scared?

        “What’s wrong?” Reigen asked first.

        You blinked at him to prepare for an answer besides, “I don’t like this place.” It was too late for that kind of crap now, especially since you had made the agreement. Instead, you walked over to them without hesitation. “Let’s just get this over with,” you said quietly. 

    Shigeo looked sullen as always, but he didn’t like this place at all either. Same with Ekubo, he thought the mansion was distinctly like any haunted house.

    “Ready?” Reigen finally put his hand on the door. “Act professional,” he advised before opening to reveal more people who had arrived.  

    “Wow, so many at such an early time.”

    “Actually, we’re a few minutes late Shishou,” Shigeo corrected Reigen. 

    “It’s because you refused to take the taxi,” you griped. Ekubo agreed as well, but Reigen ignored you three. 

    You saw various peculiar espers who some did not seem as powerful as you had expected. A few or more dressed like Reigen, wearing either casual or formal business suits while others overdressed in strange attire and an abundance of accessories or jewelry of some sort. 

    “Reigen-san?”

    He turned around to find the person who called his name. “Banshoumaru! Old friend, recovered already I see, how’ve you been?”

    “Haha, it was only a minor injury if you weren’t paying attention. Why are you here?” Banshoumaru questioned.

    Finding it rude that he would ask that, Reigen took it as a joke instead. “I could ask you the same thing. Why wouldn’t I be here? All the greatest espers in Seasoning City were invited after all.” He raised his hands to gesture to everyone in the room. 

    “Who is this?” An older gentleman dressed in the same clothes as Banshoumaru inquired, along with a band of similar people behind him. They all accompanied him like a pack of wolves.

    You lingered next to Reigen with Shigeo on the other side of him. Strangely enough, you didn’t find as much psychic energy coming from him than the rest. He only dressed to look like he was a wise shaman or something.

    “This is Reigen-san, he helped me defeat the kuchisake-onna,” Banshoumaru introduced. “It’s good to see you three.” He looked at you, and you nodded in greeting.

    “So you’re the one who took down the yokais of that village? I expected someone...sharper.”

    Reigen gritted his teeth. “Well to tell you the truth, I wasn’t the only one who did so. It was these two that helped me fulfill the request. And I should point out that one of them can detect human emotions. She’s the sharpest tool in the shed.” You didn't show it, but you admired his compliments regarding your abilities. 

    “Sure, but I wouldn’t get my hopes up after being lucky once. You don’t seem the appealing type who could defeat the kuchisake onna.” Their leader looked at you with his hollow eyes that looked as if he hadn’t shut them in weeks. Just what exactly was that supposed to mean?

    ‘Who asked you, geezer?’ You almost said with annoyance. Alternately, you answered with, “Well it happened.” Reigen smiled with tension, worried you would say something parlous that he wanted to say as well. He didn’t blame you however, as this old man was the type of person to start a fight with easily after all.

    The leader only grunted and ultimately left. No one knew what his deal was exactly. 

    “You’re following that guy?” Reigen asked his rival.

    Banshoumaru nodded confidently. “Yes, he’s my master. I learned almost everything I need to know about psychic powers from him. He’s a very honorable and well-known esper. You should be grateful he even talked to you.”

    Although Banshoumaru’s admiration was great, you knew that that was partly a lie. You didn’t feel anything ‘honorable’ about that man. Only judgment and strong accusations for something Reigen couldn’t control. He looked down on others. It was as if Reigen stole his spotlight on purpose, in which he actually might do so, but that wasn’t the point right now. 

    “Yeah, but I don’t care who he is, I won’t let him talk to us like that again,” Reigen stated. 

    You moved the side of your hair and looked down sheepishly. “Thanks,” you said to Reigen, mentioning about earlier. He turned to you, insensible to your bashful state after giving you his praise.

    In the clusters of people, you swear you saw a glimpse of a familiar face, but he hid behind the crowd immediately. You blinked and tried to find his countenance before he disappeared completely, but there was an interruption which stopped the chattering. Everyone turned their attention to the person standing in the middle of the room. It looked like the head of the household. He had cleared his throat, having something to say which would probably be important after this whole time of anxiously waiting. He had short black hair with a mustache and thick brows and could almost be mistaken for a butler. 

    “So this is the rich guy,” Ekubo said.

    “Thank you all for making it out here so far. I am Asagiri Masashi and as the rumors say, I assume you are to be the best psychics in this city. I have gathered you all here on behalf of a terrible presence in this building. I need someone to get rid of it.” The gentleman paused, looking troubled and antsy. “I will tell you in detail, so please listen.”

    A projector above the audience lit up to roll an old tape straight upfront. It presented a little girl with short, wavy blonde hair, wearing a dress, and she smiling at the camera. She was playing with momiji leaves and flower petals at what seemed to be outside on a bright autumn day. You saw the way she was acting, and slowly disliked her behavior, although no one seemed to notice it yet. 

    “This is my daughter, Minori. She is fourteen years old,” the gentleman explained. 

    As the tape rolled on, soon she acted more and more spoiled, given that she rejected a birthday cake after demanding a cheesecake. She complained about her presents, poked fun at their servants or bodyguards, and instructed them to do as she desired. She had no manners whatsoever. It was irritating to watch her after knowing Shigeo and Ritsu for a long time.

    “As you can see here, this is how she normally acted. Nothing was wrong with her then….but now…” The father looked down, having a hard time doing what he needed to show them. “Please follow me.”

    Everyone walked downstairs to a basement-like room excluded from the main chamber. The lights turned on to a mirror that no one really saw before. Several gasps were heard after it revealed the same girl from the tape. Only she was chained to a bed, distraught and tired. There were stuffed animals around her to make the environment seem more comfortable like a little girl’s room. She didn’t look like she had slept since that time in the tape. Your immediate thought was abuse, but that couldn’t be it could it? Even for a brat like her, this seems all too cruel.

    Reigen closed in to whisper in your ear. “Anything?” He asked you.

    You stayed silent for a while. Everything felt wrong all at once. Before you could comment anything however, someone asked if there was blood on the ceiling. You and Reigen looked up at the disturbing sight of what really was dried blood scraped across the ceiling. It was in no doubt caused by brute strength, only no one would assume that it came from the little girl. It all became clearer now.

     Asagiri hesitantly explained, “I couldn’t possibly believe that it was the doing of an evil spirit at first, but gradually she became cold, cruel…violent.” He swallowed hard. “I had a doctor and other professionals take a look at her. Unfortunately they didn’t find any results, only gruesome ones where they were tossed around or hurt real badly. She was out of my control, she wouldn’t respond like she used to. In the end, I had no choice  but to restrain her.”

    Everyone listened intently, and you discerned a number of these “espers” feel absolute horror. It was obvious that this was a first for some of them. Likewise, you had never actually seen anyone possessed, besides Ekubo playing around with other bodies a few times, but usually you heard that they were brutal. Moreover, you didn’t know anything on the process of how to exorcise them from a human body. 

    “P-please, I beg of you, someone help my daughter. Get that horrid thing out of her!” He implored. 

    A few people made claims that they would get the job done, and that included Reigen, as he wouldn’t throw away this opportunity to others like him. He was all in for the money, at least in the beginning he is. 

    “I Shinra Banshoumaru will help!” Banshoumaru proclaimed to everyone, including his master who gave him permission to do so.

    “Help my ass, I said I’ll handle it!” After bickering here and there, they ended up to settle this with some rock, paper, scissors. You ignored them to observe Minori a little more. You walked nearer to the glass mirror to see just what kind of state she was in. She looked just as terrible up close. Shigeo investigated next to you, and you both saw her head turn slightly inwards. Now she was facing the two of you, as if she knew you were there.

    ‘She’s…looking at us,’ Shigeo thought with unease. But unlike you, he didn’t feel anything wrong.  

    The energy that was present from before was replaced with even worse auroras. There was something awful inside of her, something you didn’t have the pleasure of standing in front of. 

    “Ha! I won. That means I’ll be getting to see her first if you’ll excuse me.” You heard Reigen’s voice shout loudly.

    “Of-of course! Please, I am counting on you!” Asagiri said nervously. He couldn’t believe it had come to a bunch of shady individuals helping his daughter.

    “Eh?” You stared at Reigen wide eyes to see him casually walk up the corridor to Minori’s room. You weren’t paying attention to their competition, and so you trotted up to him. “Are you seri-…wait, you can’t go in there,” you warned him. You stopped Reigen from getting any closer to the door.

    “Why?” Reigen asked, considering what was the problem.

    “It’s…she’s not right.”

    “Everyone can see that [y/n]. Even me.”

    “No, I know, but please trust me. There’s something awfully dangerous inside of her. Shigeo doesn’t feel it, but I can, and it’s too risky.”

    “She has restraints, she won’t be able to do anything.”

    You hesitated, feeling eyes watching you. There were a few whispers that said how controlling this woman was to a man. That they shouldn’t be here. It irked you, but that didn’t distract you from Reigen’s daring actions endangering his life at the moment. You looked at the dried blood again, and prayed that Reigen’s wouldn’t be up there as well. That girl is clearly hungry for more savagery. 

    “Okay,” you finally agreed. “But I swear, don’t take off those restraints, understand?”

    Reigen blinked at you. “Ye…yeah, I won’t,” he concurred. Reigen noticed you were a bit uptight since morning. Upon arriving here, you acted more differently too. Perhaps it wasn’t the best idea to bring you here after what happened recently. This was putting more stress on you rather than clearing up your mind. Now Reigen began to regret his selfish decision of dragging you along with him on this. 

    You let him go in, and as the door opened, Minori tilted her head ever so slowly to find Reigen walking in. Her eyes moved to your figure standing there outside, and you saw it too. Your eyes met, but she went back to staring in a blank space once again. The door immediately shut closed to avoid sudden imperil. 

    Everyone observed closely what Reigen was doing. He smiled, and she did the same, but the way she did it was twisted. He sat next to her and examined her at first, rubbing at her arms and taking a look at her physical state. She hadn’t eaten for a while as he could see her boney ribs. Her muscles were stiff as stone for someone so young. 

    Reigen took a short breath, then asked a few questions after a polite greeting. 

    Whoever she was in her past time, that wasn’t the same Asagiri Minori. It was a demonic entity. And it felt grossly familiar.

Chapter Text

   Reigen scrutinized Minori with steady intent. Her eyes did not blink for a long time as they gazed at the ceiling, and from time to time, just the plain white walls. She was as white and blanch as any of the ghosts he had seen in his lifetime. She looked frozen, her face left in a stunned stillness, staring straight like she would disappear at any moment. He had recalled you mentioning that mental patients are more wary towards strangers when they meet for the first time. With that in mind, he gave her a few more massages before asking her, “Your limbs are pretty stiff, do you do any sports?”

    Her pupils dilated a little, and she stared at Reigen dauntingly. “No, I’m not able to….because I’m locked inside here.” Her voice was low and bleak.

    Not expecting her to talk, Reigen soon asked, “Why are you locked in this room?”

    Minori finally blinked, although her eyes were hollow like a dead fish’s. “I don’t know…” she said weakly. “Listen, Mr. psychic, my father’s been acting rather strange recently.”

    Reigen paused his massaging, wondering how on earth she would know that he was a psychic. He decided to hear her out though. “Your father?”

    Minori nodded anemically. “He’s the one who locked me in here and tied me up in the first place. He even hit me,” Minori confessed. 

    The psychics watching from outside the room was hearing the whole thing. They gave Mr. Asagiri weird and livid looks as he began to panic. “You-you cannot be serious, I’ve never done such a thing!” He tried to justify.

    “He brought a group of grownups in here one time, and one of them acted weird…he was touching my body all over the place,” Minori continued. “Please don’t listen to papa, he isn’t right. I think he’s possessed by something.”

    Reigen put his hands down after gently placing her arm back. “Like what?”

    Minori started tearing up, and everyone saw it from the other side of the glass in revelation. Unexpectedly, they felt sympathy for the supposedly poor girl. They were horrified, taking all of this on her father, but he tried hard to tell them that everything she was saying was wrong. To his misfortune, the child’s words were more convincing to them. The father was seen as the villain. 

    “Something evil,” Minori answered. “He said that I was the one possessed didn’t he? Like there’s a demon inside me right? He told you that. I know I might have been acting strange because of puberty, but he’s hurting me, Mr. psychic. My father is crazy. I can’t go to school like this, I don’t want to spend the rest of my life here!” Minori started crying even more. Her hands tried to cover her face, but the ropes had yanked her from doing so. “Please….take these off…it hurts.”

    As soon as she requested the favor, your stomach began to turn. ‘Don’t do it.’ You glared at them both through the mirrored glass. Shigeo diligently studied Minori as well, and assayed to sense anything from her. The other psychics could have been right. There was a possibility her father was exaggerating.

    Reigen looked at her restraints for a while longer and remembered how you warned him not to take them off no matter what. Eventually he told her, “Let me talk to your father.”

    With a big relief, you watched Reigen stand up and walk towards the door after he was finished. He stepped out to find everyone gathered around Mr. Asagiri with a withering look, shaking like a skirmish dog. He sweat profusely as the psychics started accusing him of Minori’s horrendous state.

    “How sick!”

    “There’s nothing wrong with her! You’re the victim here!”

    They rambled on and on about the whole situation, but although it looked like it was the father’s doing, you knew it wasn’t. They were disturbed, and it was easy to make such assumptions. However, the spirit inside her had them right where it wanted. Reigen seemed to know that truth as well. They were all targeted, and they fell right into the its trap.

    “Reigen! Tell him that she’s fine!” Banshoumaru encouraged. “Even great Shoudou-sama here doesn’t sense anything.”

    Reigen looked from Banshoumaru to you. You shook your head at him. It was clear now that he confirmed her behavior, plus, he checked in with you on your senses. 

    “It’s common to assume one is wrong when they go through their puberty phase. But this is way too far Mr. Asagiri. No matter the circumstance she is still your daughter, and locking her up like that is inhuman of you,” one of the Shoudou members said to him.

    “Don’t say that to our client,” Reigen butted in. “You guys are denser than I thought.”

    “But Reigen, you can see that she’s normal. The father is overreacting,” Banshoumaru said.

    “Well, you weren’t in there like I was. She’s tricking all of you,” Reigen explained. “When I was examining her, it didn’t feel like I was talking with a child at all.”

    “He’s right, there’s something inside of her,” you added. “It’s clever like we anticipated. Similar to many other ghosts, this one also tries to deceive us, pretending it’s Minori just as herself.”

    Shoudou scrunched his forehead, pinching his angry and sunken eyes. “There is nothing more to investigate. That child is completely normal. You fools just want the award.”

    You defiantly scowled at him, disliking him with every second he opened his mouth. ‘Same goes for you, and everyone else in the room.’

    “All of you believing she’s fine should go home now. My partner is an empath,” Reigen clarified. “She knows there is something wrong with her. We’ve affirmed that she’s possessed.”

    Suddenly, the glass mirror behind you and Reigen broke into a thousand pieces, interrupting the argument. Calamitous auroras surrounded Minori with even stronger dark energy than before. Everyone standing right in front of the shattered sharp pieces were cut and injured from the impact. 

    “That was quick!” Ekubo said.

    “The entity showed its true identity quicker than I expected,” Reigen admitted. “I forgot to mention how she had changed her dialect and wording from a little girl’s when referring to herself to somewhat that of a man’s formal conversation. For example, ‘papa’ was changed to ‘father’ back and forth. Also the fact that she knew I was a psychic when I entered the room verifies that she could hear us from inside.”

    You winced, and saw that the smoke was beginning to disperse. Reigen coughed a few times as blood ran down the side of his cheek. You checked on Shigeo to see he was handling it alright so far. Dangerous vibes were directed to you, and you knew this ghost was having a good time.

    “I’m surprised you idiots saw through me, but that doesn’t matter anymore.” Although the spirit showed its colors, it still remained confined in bed. The rest of the psychics were shocked to find that it tried to have them turn on Mr. Asagiri. They were also too shocked to admit that Reigen figured out its ploy first.

    “Tell you what, I’ll allow you all to come at me with all you got. Try and drag me out of this girl’s body,” it challenged. 

    ---

     As several handfuls of psychics made their lame attempts, Minori released a yawn near the end of their exorcisms. Her skin greyed and her lips stretched wide. Her sickly body turned into a corpse as soon as the demon announced that it was inside her body.

    “Any of you, save my daughter please! I’ll give you an extra bonus if you do it right now.” As soon as Mr. Asagiri said that, everyone seemed to acted braver.

    “Oi, we’re going to lose this award if we don’t get that thing out of her first,” Reigen whispered next to you and Shigeo. 

    “Is that what’s really concerning you right now?” You asked him with vexation. No one could see anything but money right now.

    Ekubo began shaking violently behind you and Shigeo. You were about to ask him what was wrong until he spoke first. “We should bail. This isn’t good at all.”

    Everyone redirected their gazes to Ekubo. Reigen then asked him, “What are you so afraid of?”

    “This isn’t like anything remotely close to the exorcisms we do every day. I don’t think we’ll be able to do this.” The ghost put his tiny hands on his head. It seemed like fear was inevitable in this mission.

    You turned back to find Minori, staring at you and the group.  But indicatively just you.

    “I want the woman to try me over there,” she said out of nowhere. It sounded like a demand.

    Reigen, Shigeo, and Ekubo were as surprised as you were. Just why exactly was she putting you on the spotlight?

    “I want to see you,” she said once more, but with a gentler voice unlike before. You stood still, not knowing what to say. You finally moved forward, but Reigen interfered.

    “Why do you need her?” He questioned, putting an arm in front of you. 

    Minori didn’t say anything, and so she only glared at him with annoyance. You stared back again, curious to find out what she, or rather it, had in mind.

    “Arataka, everyone’s done their part, let me do mine,” you said to him sternly. 

    He looked at you with a flash of worry. “Yeah, but…”

    Before he could say anything, you benevolently put his arm down and walked passed him to Minori’s.  She held her expressionless face which you assumed didn’t mean anything good to come. You stood next to her bed, and waited for what she wanted to say.

    She fixed her white eyes on yours. You did the same, facing what most others did not have the audacity to face. After a moment of examination, she leaned her head back just a little. “I knew it,” she said. Everyone turned into an audience and watched with puzzlement. Your eyes were big, anticipating what this thing wanted with you. 

    “Its been so long…I never would have thought you would see me here like this, or yet see me at all.”

    After careful speculation of how this spirit might have known you, the answer hit you. Could it be? 

    “What do you mean? Who are you?” You asked. You wanted to skip the riddles and cut right to the chase.

    Minori grinned almost disturbingly. “[y/n]-chan.”

    Your eyes stretched even wider now. The realization was unbelievable. Your blood ran cold as you struggled to inhale and exhale, struggling to do anything at all. You almost choked on your breath, and your bowels churned, wanting to throw up all these stored, unwanted feelings. 

    No one seemed to hear what she said, as those sentences were spoken quieter on purpose. You sat there still like you were paralyzed from the neck up, unable to comprehend this nonsense. Reigen had noticed your unblinking stare. The scene was unbelievable to you, and it sent your head reeling, but you were practically trained for this kind of thing. Only this was a rewind of a horror film for you. Your brain was unwilling to let the past go. You were not at peace with it and the more you suppressed those memories, the clearer it came back to you. Just why?

    She then broke the ropes easily with a hoarse snap, having been able to do so this whole time. Stepping up on the bed with both her feet, she moved in closer to you, wanting to touch you.

    “[y/n]!”

    “Watch out!” Shigeo threw his hands out to stop the demon with his powers. It hurt Minori’s body a bit too, but she was right back on her feet. 

    “You…scumbags…” Minori moved her arms to reveal her ever rotting face. 

    You backed up with the help of Reigen pulling you away from her. “[y/n], what’s wrong? Did it do something to you?” He asked urgently, looking for any signs that you were hurt.

    You breathed raggedly with panic. It reminded Reigen of your earthquake phobia, but a lot worse. He shook you with both hands to wake you from your trauma.

    “Dammit [y/n], what the hell is wrong? You have to tell us or we can’t help you!”

    You didn’t know exactly how to tell him everything. It was a terrible time. Too late for such a long story.

    Ekubo opened his mouth in shock. “I-I-I think I know him!”

    “Huh? Who is it?” Reigen questioned, irritated that he was the most clueless in the group. 

    “My band and I encountered him before. He annihilated all of them though, and I was the only one able to escape. We need to get out of here, he’s a psychopath!” Ekubo shrieked.

    You shook with rage, fear and all negative emotions. “I knew him before too…” Words spilled out of your drawn inward lips like an accident. Reigen, Shigeo and Ekubo listened. “You may know him as well for his popularity around our time,” you said, referring to Reigen and you college years. “He’s…his name is Mogami. Mogami Keiji.”

    This was an eye-opener to Reigen. Everyone knew the famous “Century’s Greatest Psychic,” Mogami Keiji, he admired him for a long time. But you knew him personally. The both of you were close for a short amount of time. Closer than just friends. It was only about a month or two, but it felt much longer than that for you. And as difficult as it was to admit it, that relationship was special.

Chapter Text

    Conversations flooded the classroom one after another. Mogami Keiji, 3rd year high school transfer student outside of Seasoning City sat in his usual desk chair looking intently out the window, eventually going back to his studies to focus. He was well-known for his good looks, good grades and calming appearance. He was intelligent and had a serious demeanor. Additionally, he was expected to intimidate his peers easily. But he was kind at heart. He never meant harm, and he cared for even the smallest of things. It was all thanks to his mother for that.

    He was always observant. Always looked at his surroundings. And that was how he noticed you. Alone usually, but not always by yourself. You had a few share of friends, but they didn’t stick around like groups similar to others. He had eyes on you for quite a while, but he never had the courage to speak with you. What would he speak with you about anyway? That you had nice hair? You seem interesting and cool enough to approach? That he liked your uniform? Idiot, everyone has the same uniform. 

    It went on like this for a while, he watched you contemplate out the window like himself. You were a few rows in from of him, but he could see the side of your face. More than anything outside, he admired the view of your soft, gentle gaze, longing for freedom. You may have just been bored, but to him he felt you were waiting for something to happen, or seeking some chance. Whatever it was, he was allured by your quietude. For some reason, he felt he had found something for himself. Something to look forward to on these long, tedious school hours. He daydreamed of helping find whatever you waited for as well.

    Weeks passed and he still didn’t find the nerve to open his mouth when he passed you down the hallway or when you picked out books right next to him. He wasn’t exactly nervous, it was just he didn’t know what to say. He wasn’t as confident as he looked. Until one day, the opportunity was by luck bestowed upon him. You carried way too many things at once. Another thing he often noticed about you. You took care of it pretty well, but this one time, you dropped a few books from your stack. You saw Mogami there, and with some caution, decided not to use your powers at that moment. But you found yourself gaping at the books that happened to be levitating on top of your stack. 

    Mogami never usually used his powers in front of others either, but for some reason he felt this was a good moment for that use. He wanted to show you.

    “You…you’re an esper,” you muttered, following the low voice rules of the library.

    Mogami blinked at you. All this time observing you, he had never heard your voice, and he only made one up in his head. It was nothing like the one he imagined. It was tender and sweeter than he thought it would be.

    “Oh, yeah…” he said awkwardly. “I know, you don’t see this every day.”

    You chuckled, “You’re safe, I’m the same too,” you admitted. You showed him by picking up  one of your books to put back on the shelf, but without physically using your hands. “There’s so few of us I’ve actually met, I was just being careful.” So that explained why you let the books drop on accident.

    Mogami lit up after seeing the girl he appreciated was also the same as him. “Mogami Keiji,” he introduced for the first time.

    “I know. [l/n] [y/n].” You bowed your head. After he hadn’t said anything else, you figured it was time to go. “Well, thank you,” you said, as you left him dumbfounded, yet astounded. 

    He missed his chance of introducing himself properly, and now he wanted to punch himself in the guts. He told you nothing but his name which you already knew. But at least he got your name out of it. It rang in his head all day, and he remembered it until the next time you two would meet, whenever that would be. 

    He happened to see you outside of school from time to time after that. Especially at work, where he saw you looking at some pricy custard pudding desserts. You looked saddened, and walked towards the alcohol section where you angrily threw in several packs of beer cans in your cart. Mogami pondered why you would buy so many, and not the dessert that you so clearly craved. You had done this a few times, and he almost thought that you would sneak one inside your coat. Not that he would let you go if that happened though. Or would he?

    Eventually, you came to his register one day, and he greeted you with the same confidence he had when he picked up your books. You didn’t notice him right away, and so he decided to break the ice. “Come here often?”

    “Oh hey! Mogami-san,” you greeted back after realizing. You answered his wit, “Only every other day or two.”

    Mogami checked out the beer cans you bought. “Say, aren’t you a bit too young to be having these?” Mogami asked in a teasing voice, not that he meant to invade your privacy. He was a very private person too. 

    “Only on the weekends,” you said as a joke, but shook your head. “No, it’s actually for my father.”

    Mogami wondered why the old man wouldn’t go get them himself. Instead, he let his teenage daughter out to buy beer practically every other day. Just how many did he have?

    “I see.” After he finished checking  out the last of your items, you held your credit card, ready to pay. Knowing you had very little cash left in your nearly empty wallet this was the only other option. Since it was a slow day, and there was no one behind you, Mogami decided to be more considerate than usual. “You can just take those today. I’ve seen you pay for it every time and…well…” 

    Well? How was he going to say you could go buy your favorite pudding dessert? That would be creepy enough knowing he was spying on you. But he had a strong feeling that you deserved this. 

    “Eh? But…this is quite a lot.” You almost laughed as if he was messing around.

    “It’s fine. Obviously I won’t let you off like this every time but, take it as a random act of kindness.”

    “Random act of kindness,” you laughed out loud this time, “This is way too much for a small act of kindness.”

    “Fine, how about I get you something after? I’m off work in a few minutes.”

    You paused, not expecting that kind of response from him. It was unusual for you to have anyone ask to hang out at all, if that was his intention. But other then knowing he was the only other esper the same age as you, you had also discovered he was a prepossessing sight. Other girls had been talking about him in account to his attractive nature. And what brought him to take interest in you was beyond your perception, but you accepted his offer nonetheless.

    “Sure…”

    —

    “I was thinking of ice cream.”

    “In this weather? You’re crazy [l/n]-san.”

    You chuckled. “It tastes better in the cold, don’t you think?”

    Mogami looked at you in wonder. You were much talkative despite how you were in class. Although you were disciplined and smart, you enjoyed getting out of things to do something out of the ordinary. After searching around for a few more stores, he noticed a fake pudding dessert on display. It was fancy with whip cream and a cherry on top. It seemed perfectly what you would like. “How about here?” He pointed at the cafe. 

    Your eyes glimmered at the sight of the sweets and Mogami took a mental picture of it. 

    Of course, you had ordered the pudding. You were eyeing it for a long time now, and he didn’t expect this hang out to happen so soon. Others would assume you two were on a date, and how he wished it was, but it was only to treat you for no reason at all. Your conversations matched and you two like the same things, it was all coming together. Or at least it felt like such. 

    “Thanks for your ‘random act of kindness,’” you said while making quotation mark signs with your fingers. 

    “I’ll admit, that was my selfish way of getting the chance to talk with you,” Mogami declared.

    This confused you, knowing he had every opportunity to talk with you at school. He really was as mysterious as your classmates had mentioned. 

    He walked with you home and the both of you conversed for a while longer. Before reaching your place, you stopped far from the gate, not wanting him to come in any closer. Mogami mistook your neighbor’ s house for yours and so didn’t say anything.

    “I know we just met… but can we consider the next one a date?” He asked to your surprise.

    Your heart skipped a beat. “Wh-but, I barely know you…” Your face began to redden despite the cold.

    “Would you like to?”

    You looked into his sweet, dark eyes that pleaded you to say yes. It made you agree to either one of the worst or best decisions of your life. “Sure,” you answered like the time at the grocery store.

    Mogami tried to keep his cool, but with you he didn’t feel like he had to. He grinned ever so happily. No one had seen him smile like that. You were his only first. And as thankful as that made you feel, you were worried how this would work out. As long as you two weren’t seen together in front of your home, it was safe for today. But you were out late enough tonight, and stepping inside the house was going to be ugly.

    ---  

    As he awaited his first opponent, two of Mr. Asagiri’s bodyguards were resolute in bringing Minori back down in her restraints. However, they were knocked out immediately after Mogami grasped their necks, throwing them across the room. Shigeo caught them just in time to save their lives. Mogami was invincible, but Shigeo was unquestionably his equal power. Other psychics had the same confidence in their skills to take him out, but they ended up getting hit over and over.

    Reigen just looked at you, not knowing how to respond. There was a palpable tension in the air. “So…you mean to say…you went out with a spirit before?” Reigen asked, much to his confusion and revelation. 

    “No you moron, beforehe died, which is why he’s a spirit now??” Ekubo helped out. Reigen kept glaring at the one who held possession of Minori’s body. She moved in onto Shoudou who stood right in front of her. Banshoumaru tried to help.

    “You know… he was the first psychic on Japanese television right?” you mentioned. 

    Reigen swallowed hard. It must have been really tough for you. Whatever occurred between the both of you. Everyone knew how Mogami’s story ended. “And I recall how he died too,” Reigen added. Much to his knowledge about Mogami, he looked up to him when his Spirits and Such business started. But he was ashamed now to think about it. Right now, he only sees him as an enemy no different than Claw.

    Minori charged into the closest person’s body, which was alas Shoudou’s. As she ran, Mogami slipped inside, making the Sun Psychic leader scream. Upon seeing Minori’s body fall to the ground, Mr. Asagiri ran to catch her in his arms. Everyone saw what happened, and they didn’t know what to do. 

    “Sh-Shoudou-sama has been possessed now instead!” Someone yelled.

    “We have to call this off!” Ekubo panicked.

    The old man, which was now Mogami, cackled in deep pleasure. “Who’s the big shot psychic now? You think he’s so great?!”

    Shoudou moved his head around to search for you again. He spotted you with the man who came into Minori’s room first and examined her body. Reigen had held you protectively since you were unnerved, and it was infuriating to see the sight. But it had also given him an idea.

    “Kekekekeke!” Shoudou’s body moved toward the group as he aimed for Reigen.

    “Anti-Possession flying knee!” Reigen hollered. After he let go of you on the ground, he stopped in front and his knee met Shoudou’s face. He quickly apologized first for striking Shoudou. Then he questioned the ghost inside of him. “Oi Mogami! Why did you take possession of an innocent young girl’s body?” 

    At what seemed liked Mogami weakening after Reigen’s hit, Shoudou was back to normal, although hurt and wired out.

    “Innocent?” Minori’s voice said. Her father jolted upon noticing his daughter’s body was taken again. She shook him off to his dismay. Mogami was unbelievably fast at switching into different bodies.

    “You don’t know her. And you don’t know anything about me but my name. Quit acting like you’re smart.” As Minori tried to close in, she was stopped by Mr. Asagiri’s arms.

    “Minori, that’s enough. Please, I beg of you to stop this. You’re father is right here with you, and I will never let you be hurt like this ever again…so please…”

    “Asagiri-san, step away from her!” You warned. But your warning didn’t reach him. Minori extended her arm out and stabbed her father with her bare hand. Right through to his chest as he coughed and spit blood.

    Mr. Asagiri fell flat on his face. More blood spilled everywhere from his chest. Everyone in the room witnessed what Mogami had done. They were frozen at first, but soon came screeches and howls. His body laid still in which everyone instantly assumed he was dead.

    “We-we have to get out of here!”

    “I didn’t expect someone to get murdered!”

    “Shit! The door is locked!”

    Everyone panicked, pulling out cell phones that didn’t work and trying to break doors to leave the room. They were all planning on bailing. Banshoumaru stepped next to Reigen as he was one of the only ones willing to stay behind to take care of this. The situation was more than just serious, it was severe. You watched everyone move around like a stampede of frightened animals in a cage. You felt fear all over. No one wanted to die, but they were greedily preparing their own escape. They didn’t give a damn no more.

    “We have to get the injured to the hospital as soon as possible! There’s not much time for them!” Banshoumaru stated the obvious.

    Mogami grabbed a psychic’s neck and proceeded to bash it onto the floor like a rock. He did the same thing with the others who dared to interfere. “Some psychics you are,” he said. “Didn’t you want to save her just a moment ago? What happened? Oh right, you only care about your damn selves!” A horrible noise came out of the psychic’s mouth, and he was unconscious by the time Mogami was done.

    This was a whole new horror show right in from of your eyes. You had to stop it somehow. You had to save Shigeo and Reigen. 

    “Forget the fact that she’s a little girl! We have to defeat this thing!” Someone exclaimed. “We outnumber her. All we have to do is attack.”

    “Right!”

    “I’ve had enough of this too!” Someone shouted at the top of their lungs. A few more closed in on Minori, but she single handily jumped on the faces of one another and knocked them out cold. Even Banshoumaru threw his fearsome necklace of prayer beads around her. 

    When everyone thought it restrained her, she broke the beads easily. It snapped and pieces flew about as one head Banshoumaru directly. It flew at the speed of bullets that it cut him and several others. She had incredible telekinesis, but her body was being pushed to her limits. He was destroying her slowly. Reigen and Banshoumaru was aware of this first.

    “I don’t care anymore, I just want to get out of here,” one man spoke. “I’ll kill this devil if it means I can get out of here…”

    “Violence is necessary now.” An arrogant man clutched a defensive staff which had rings on the end of it. “That there is a monster itself. We’ll beat her senseless until the body is unable to move. Then it’ll come out.”

    ‘Shit, that’s not good’  Reigen was perturbed by where this was going.

    They were brainwashed by their own narcissistic ego. Way past their cupidity, they just wanted to live. But killing a young girl was not allowed. It would be unforgivable to stand by and watch. Reigen, Shigeo, and you would never let that happen.

    Some were brave enough to face her still now that they were convinced that beating Minori unconscious would solve the problem. Even after what they saw her do. But even then, they were swiftly knocked senseless. He had consummate fighting skills and he was quick at that. This was going nowhere for the psychics. You inspected his moves and finally snapped out of it. 

    “Shigeo-kun!” You darted over to him and whispered close in his ear. He nodded in understanding after informing him of your plan. 

    After the last of the psychics have been floored, you tread past fallen bodies to face Mogami. Reigen blinked when he saw you were suddenly there.

    “[y/n]! Get-”

    “It’s okay Shishou, she knows what she’s doing,” Shigeo assured him. 

    A drop of sweat rolled down his head. But his disciple tried to assure him by telling him to trust his friend. You felt guilty that it had to come to this, especially with Minori. But you were picturing Mogami now instead of a young girl. The only way to help her was by putting her off by all means. 

    “It’s about time we face our differences I suppose,” you told him. 

    Mogami was hesitant on fighting you, but you wouldn’t step back. He knew that look all too well. 

    Mogami then charged, eyeing your legs to get you down on the floor. Although it felt awkward battling someone twice as small as you, you had some advantage. That didn’t mean he didn’t have advantages either. Considering his size at the moment, he was able to reach your weak points easier. But you dodged and withstood his barbaric blows. A few watched in astonishment, including Reigen, Ekubo and Shigeo. They wondered how you were able to avoid his unpredictable moves so swiftly.

    Before long, Mogami was distracted in his drawn out fight with you. Truthfully, he had no intention of killing you, but you had to lose or he would have no purpose. Shigeo finally had his chance. As you told him to annihilate Mogami at all costs, he didn’t hesitate to evaporate him. 

    Shigeo put up both his hands out. Black mists spiraled around Minori and Shigeo himself. He tried to perform his usual exorcism, only with much more power this time. For an instance, you were able to see Mogami separated from Minori’s body in flashes. He wailed mercifully and Minori’s mouth opened wide to let out a vile howl as well. The colors were so bright, you stepped back with an arm above your eyes. 

    “There.” Shigeo put his hands down after he was finished. Smoke was rising from Minori’s near-lifeless body as she lumped it forward weakly. 

    However, before anyone could cheer for victory, Shigeo’s attack was doomed to be a failure.

    “Is that all you got? I’d thought you’d be a lot smarter.”

    ‘Not even Shige’s powers affected him.’ you thought. But noticing the unease in Mogami, it seemed like it had at least hurt him, albeit very scarcely. 

    “He’s a lot stronger than me,” Shigeo admitted. Sweat rolled down his cheek. He looked sickened by the disappointing outcome.

    “Are…you serious?” Reigen asked in shock. There really were some things out there more powerful than Shigeo. 

    “Century’s greatest psychics huh?” Mogami laughed. “Conceited, vain, self-absorbed fools blinded by nothing but grudges. Even after I took my own life it still continues. I’m not even surprised that this would happen.” He grabbed another man by the head and lifted him up. “They would put a child on her deathbed just to save themselves. What a world we live in,” As he said this, he used all of his immense strength to squeeze the man’s brain. His horrifying scream then silenced the whole room.

    You breathed lightly, head banging from the noise and agony. “Stop!” You begged.

    Mogami crushed the man’s skull for little longer, not listening to your pleads. He eventually eased his hands to stop. Throwing the man across the room like a garbage bag, he targeted Reigen next. Having not a second thought on stopping, he aggressively rushed to him, infused with a desire to break him. 

    You saw this and ran towards Reigen just in time to push him out of the way. He had quite a fall from your thrust and slid far enough away. But what he witnessed with his own eyes was nothing he expected. He didn’t want to see it. Mogami slipped inside your body, whether it was on accident or intentionally. Your back arched from his raw power and you screamed from the electrocuting pain. You were on your knees in seconds after his possession. 

    Reigen bawled your name. How could he let it come to this? He was supposed to watch over you. Shigeo froze in shock and Ekubo’s jaw dropped. Shigeo felt he was to blame for being so weak. If only he had fought Minori on face to face.

    When Reigen was about to move, you stood up steadily. Like nothing had happened, you stood tall and proud, but your head moved around playfully. It rolled backwards and forwards then side to side. Your eyes turned black and so did the majority of your face. Similar to Minori’s skin, yours also formed in a gray-ish color. A smile crept up to your face and it was an awful sight. This wasn’t supposed to happen.

    You faced Reigen and Shigeo with the same smile as Minori’s. “Shall we finish this then?” You uttered.

Chapter Text

    Your face scrunched up and eyes were immediately darkened like you had no sleep for the past few days. An itching smile with your teeth showing formed on your face. Fingers curled and tightened into a fist to formulate one of your fierce punches. Shigeo knew what you were going to do. Mogami intended to use your body against them. He knew very well that they wouldn’t hurt you.

    “You’re nothing more than the rest,” you said, voice hoarse and gruff. “Pathetic, useless, fake…” 

    It hurt to hear your voice spit out such foul truths. You would never say those things to him, and yet you were standing there practically stabbing him in the chest. Reigen had to remind himself that it was Mogami, not you.

    “You’re no different than the rest of the filth I threw out. Don’t act like you’re special to her.”

    Reigen swallowed and held back his rage. “As if I don’t already know that,” he vouched.

    You frowned, as Mogami was dissatisfied to see he was talking right through you to himself. “Whatever, I’ll be taking her for a while, but right after I get rid of you first-”

    Shigeo raised his arms up in a frenzy. He was going to protect his master at all costs, but he didn’t want to harm you. He had to save you somewhat. Just as you took a single step towards them before charging again, you grunted all of a sudden, and cowered to the floor. Your eyes twitched with nuisance and bewilderment. Evidently, you fell as if you twisted an ankle. You brought your hands to your stomach like there was something going on inside. You were griping with discomfort.

    Reigen and Shigeo didn’t know whether to help you or if they should even come close. It ached them to stand there hopelessly. Albeit perplexed, they wanted to save you.

    “What’s going on?” Reigen uttered. This was different than what happened when Mogami possessed the others. They didn’t know what to do even though you were hurting.

    “Ah! Hey!” Ekubo tried calling Reigen back once he couldn’t stand there any longer. He rushed over to you, knowing he could be thrown off like the rest. 

    Your mouth opened up but you didn’t say anything except make rasps. Your eyes remained tightly shut. Due to a series of painful spasms, parts of your body jolted and quivered. No one dared to touch you since the affliction was unknown. This was a first for any of them. Soon after Reigen ran over to you, Shigeo, Ekubo and Banshoumaru was there too. 

    “What the hell is happening with her?” Reigen questioned after sliding next to your twitching body. Your hands shook rather violently and your legs jerked convulsively. “We need to help her!”

    Banshoumaru watched your eyes close tightly and your nerves strained. “I think she’s fighting it,” he explained. “She’s not willing to give her body up to the spirit, so she’s fighting him.”

    Reigen looked at him. “H-how?” he asked, almost out of breath from his panicking.

    “That’s impossible, that bastard is way past a high level spirit,” Ekubo marveled. “No one could possibly interact with it, much less fight with one.”

    “I don’t know how, but I know that she’s somehow dealing with him in her own conscious. Given by the way her body is reacting, I’d say they’re battling each other…consciously.”

    “Well then by the looks of it you seem to know a lot, what do you suggest we do? She could be dying right now,” Reigen inquired with impatience.

    Banshoumaru was about to argue, but he tried to understand Reigen’s frustration. He remained as calm as he could and look down at you scuffling to be free. “There isn’t anything we could do, we’re both the same, we’re useless when it comes to these kinds of things,” he admitted. “But if she’s really as strong inside as she is physically, then maybe just maybe…she’ll win against this thing.” 

    Reigen breathed hard, not willing to let you die here at this spot, nor anywhere at all, ever. ‘It’s all my fault. I’m so sorry.’ He inhaled. ‘It’s all because I brought you here in the first god damn place.’

    “She’ll survive,” Shigeo said. They all looked at him surprised since he has rarely spoken this whole time. Seeing as his master was hassling to beat himself over this, he wanted to reassure him. “She trusted us many times before. We can trust her.”

    Ekubo implored, “Ye-yeah! She’s been through that guy before, she can do it again. Right?”

    Banshoumaru finally added, “Until we think of something to get him out of there, the least we can do is count on her.” He used his index finger and thumb to carefully open your left eye. He and Reigen saw that it was white unlike the pitch blackness from before. What was going on inside of you was indefinable.

    Reigen took in all their words and tried his best to accept them. They were just as aware that you were strong. You could handle it. They had faith in you.

    ——

    What felt like a peaceful slumber was slowly but surely disrupted by quiet trickles of water flowing. At some point your eyes opened to find tall grass moving gently. For the first time in a while, your head didn’t hurt when you woke up. Unlike the morning from before, this one was placid, far free from strife. You were lying on your side, and stayed there for a few more moments. 

    Finally, you steadily took your time to sit up. You were curious how you ended up here, the events of what happened was rather hazy. Your surroundings distracted you from whatever happened just minutes ago. It was like a meadow, only smaller as it was a garden. A familiar one at that. Birds chirped and insects mindlessly flew about. As you stood, you noticed your favorite type of flowers planted in front of your feet. A smile settled on your face without you meaning to. This was nice, it brought back a lot. 

    You stared longer at the flower, but then your smile faded. It was odd to find flowers here. What exactly was here? It was also warm. You ultimately came to the conclusion that this was spring. It was supposed to be near winter. You blinked, and then your pupils dilated. Your short term memories were evoked again. 

    ‘That’s right’

    You looked around to find him or anyone else who would be here. Confusion ran around you head.

    The red bridge caught your eyes around the vicinity. Someone was standing there.

    You walked towards it pretty calmly as you felt there was no need to rush. The closer you approached the bridge, the clearer it became. The person who stood there wore a dark green jacket with pants the same color and flat, dark hair You recognized him quickly but you weren’t compelled with rage like before. Perhaps it was the atmosphere keeping you even-tempered. 

    “Beautiful isn’t it?” he asked with that familiar nasal voice of his. “You can hear the uguisu’s lovely singing here.”

    You didn’t say anything, slightly perturbed to find him trying to converse with you casually.

    “Remember? You used to name different types of flowers all the time. It was your…our favorite place to come to every day after school.” Mogami smiled contently as if he was experiencing this for the first time again in a while. “Then we left for the gaming center and we didn’t want to leave until nightfall. Or ever really.”

    “You know damn well why I didn’t want to leave,” you said. 

    Mogami stopped twirling the flower he held in his hand and frowned. 

    You waited for him to say anything at all, but you couldn’t hold it in no longer. “I didn’t think I would see you ever again, but now that we did I think you owe me a good explanation for me to show you even a slight bit of empathy.” You had none at all, and in fact you didn’t expect much sorry for him. Only that he struggled to do so, but that was before everything happened. “This is your only and last chance before I take you on more seriously.”

    Mogami leaned against the bridge in sorrow. “That’s no way to treat someone who invited you here,” he said with a smirk. A smirk that induced you the impulse to punch him harder.

    “It’s my body that you’re invading. I have the power here,” you retorted.

    His smirk dropped to a frown again. Given that no one has ever really been able to contact the spirit in possession of their own body, Mogami was undoubtedly agitated. This was a first for him and perhaps for any spirit at all. You were, at least on some parts, mostly the one in control. ‘That’s right, you should be sweating.’

    Mogami sighed quietly. “Unfortunately for you, I have the authority here. This whole…setting, everything around here is under my dominion. You’re just asleep and this is all like a seeet little dream for you.”

    You swallowed. “A nightmare.” This mental world of his was sick, and you were destined to get out as soon as you could.

    Mogami looked at you with an inexpressive face. You always had a smart mouth that said what it wanted. He couldn’t decide if he missed that about you or despised it. “But…you’re right to say that I owe you an explanation.”

    You were almost taken aback. For once he agreed with you on one thing. 

    Mogami was laid back, but he didn’t hesitate to keep secrets no more. He appeared in front of you suddenly, but it wasn’t hostile. He was gentle with you. His hands reached to cup the sides of your face. You didn’t move as you felt he didn’t have the intention of attacking as of now. He wasn’t going to hurt you, and you were angry at yourself for feeling almost comforted by his presence. Just like before.

    He barely spoke, but he didn’t need to as he showed you everything with his powers that created the account of past events inside your head. You breathed in and out as the images flooded in your mind ever so systematically. It spiked several upsetting impressions that you weren’t expecting. Like a narrative, Mogami gently spoke to you as the happenings began to take place all over again. You watched from afar the events like a reassuring nightmare, and yet somehow at the same time, a pleasant dream.

    ~~~

    “Oh my god, [y/n], I didn’t expect you to be dating Keiji-kun!” A friend of yours shook your arms lightly. You couldn’t really consider her a friend however, knowing she was only hanging out with you recently to get a chance to talk to you current boyfriend. 

    “Ahh~ Who would have known?” Another of your classmate cooed playfully. They liked to poke fun of you, but they could never get the reaction they wanted. You were getting irritated, but they were only playing around. There wasn’t to be any harm in that.

    “Yeah, I guess…” you laughed nervously. 

    Part of you thought that maybe you should play along as well. You should be proud by showing off. But that wasn’t like you. You liked solitude, as did Mogami. And you especially didn’t like to announce these kind of things. They were private.

    Recess was about the only time you two had the moment to relax around each other. Embarrassed isn’t exactly the word, but it was no secret that you were shy about acting like a couple around others. Not so much in public, but school was a different environment. You felt repressed or envious emotions that irked you. Mogami played it cool and he was fine with it. He even began showing affection during your alone times only. You felt special because of that. 

    Your usual hangout was on an isolated bench right by the school yards on campus. The garden you enjoyed so much. 

    “How was your morning?” Mogami asked as he sat on a wooden bench with his such in hand.

    You rolled your eyes as you approached the seat with several books. “I think you know the answer to that.”

    Giving him his canned coffee, you yourself punched a straw inside a strawberry milk pack. Taking a few drinks, Mogami went back to eating while you focused on your studies. The quiet was shared nicely, but he often worried about you.

    From the corner of his eye, he watched you reading whilst eating your lunch peacefully. It was as if nothing was wrong. The relationship was just fine, but it was the impending thoughts of that ruination.

    He closed up his things and sighed. “[y/n]-chan.”

    You looked his way while still sipping on the milk pack. “Hm?”

    He stared at you intently, wondering how someone as lovely as you had accepted to be with someone boring and regular-looking like him once again. Although he was more than happy you agreed to it. “We’re almost graduating…what are you going to do?” He asked out of the blue.

    You pulled the straw away from your mouth. “Hmmm…graduating huh….” You looked up at the cherry blossom petals transcending to the ground. “I haven’t figured it out yet, but I know I want to be able to work hard and make enough money to get out of that shithole,” you answered, mentioning your home.

    Mogami didn’t react. He partly understood what your home life was like. Your mother was sick, coincidentally just like his. Although your mother’s condition was worse. And your father on the other hand was another issue.

    “You will,” Mogami said reassuringly. He put his hand on yours with consolation. You stiffened but gave in to the touch. He was there for you always, even during work or break hours, he would call to make sure you were fine. He even stayed with you after school or late at night because you didn’t want to go home so soon. He was trying to be a good distraction from whatever was bothering you.

    He recalled his first encounter with your father. He was trepidatious of what might happen every day after seeing him. What you had to go through, he wished he could have taken your place instead. The thing was, you barely spoke about it. You brushed it off and changed the subject even though you were the one who mentioned it first. Then, he thought about that day.

    “So you’re the one stealing her time from us when her family’s in need huh?” your father  questioned Mogami. He scoffed and shook his head. “Unless you some rich boy. Maybe you can provide for us someday. I sure as hell know that she ain’t going to be able to do that,” he said, referring to you who was standing next to him.

    You stayed silent, knowing he would become violent later if you said a word. Everyday he would practically call you worthless. It pained Mogami to see you suffer this. No one in the right mind should do this to their daughter. You didn’t deserve this. What you had been hiding, only Mogami saw. And so he spoke for you instead.

    “That’s not true.” Your father gave him a contentious look. “[y/n] is more than capable of doing anything if she sets her mind to it. I’m sure the family has confidence in her that she’ll succeed.”

    And at that moment, your heart felt like it was being squeezed by compassion you haven’t received before. But you were also tense from what your father would do. Of course he was displeased with the response. He expected an answer like his own, which was talking down on you. 

    “Now just what exactly do you know about my daughter? You think you’re part of the family now? Is that it? You think you know her more than us? Don’t give me that shit.”

    He was starting it again. This act he put on in front of everyone where it seemed like he was a good father to you. You never knew where this came from. Perhaps it was for enjoyment. A show to make him look like the good guy. Yeah that was it. 

    Mogami didn’t say anything else. Your father demanded you to go inside first and you did so obediently. He glared at Mogami before warning him about seeing him around you anymore. That he’ll call the cops for no reason other than to accuse him for invasion of privacy. After heading inside he told you not to be with him no more. And of course that still didn’t stop you two.

    You both still hung out regularly, and your father was suspicious of you staying out late almost every night, but as long as he didn’t see the two of you together, it seemed like he was okay with it. He didn’t care what would happen to you out there. He would blame it on you anyway. 

    “Both of you useless bitches!” He threw another one of his tantrums on one of those nights. Alcohol reeked the house as nearly twenty bottles lied on the floor. “Don’t you ever say I have a drinking problem! You got it?!” 

    You sat in front of your coughing mother while staring icily at him. “Don’t give me that look.” He paced around the house and later threw a bottle at the wall in more anger. Glass shattered to the floor and stained the carpet. “God dammit, can none of you clean shit in this house?!”

    Then he pointed at you aggressively but you stayed firm. “And you little prick…you’re one step from becoming a whore because of that boy. When something happens, that’s all on you. You know that right?”

    You didn’t move a muscle until he started yelling again, demanding that you understood. Finally, you nodded knowing full well he wouldn’t be there for you in anything. It didn’t matter what it was. Emergencies included. You obeyed him so that he would shut up.

    All you could think about was how much you hated living like this. You didn’t know how much longer you could keep this up. You didn’t want to live this life anymore. You could be homeless and still be happy for all you cared. But your sickly mother needed you. She was the only reason why you were staying.    

    “Your mother isn’t well, you need to look after her,” Mogami reminded you one morning. The conversations you two had were endless form time to time. 

    You frowned. “I know that, but…my father…he’s demeaning and dismissive.” You refrained from explaining any further. It was beginning to seem like Mogami had no idea what you were going through. That was because you didn’t tell him about the constant abuse that went on inside your household. Mogami was believed to think you only had a strict father. Not much else from that.

    “I get it, but you can’t just run away from your problems,” he said to you.

    You sighed, hoping he would be more supporting of your situation. It felt like wanting to feel better was asking for too much. As much as you appreciated his offer to listen, you were still hurting inside. 

    “Yeah but-”

    Mogami put his hand on yours in comfort. The way he did it somehow always helped you relax. “It’ll work out. And remember our date tomorrow? I’ll pick you up from that shithole and we can forget about it for the day.”

     You smiled. You wondered why it mattered whether you tell him or not. For now, this was all you needed. It was better than the bitter nights you were enduring all these years. The loneliness kept you awake. But thinking about him helped you sleep.

    —

    Reigen hauled you up onto his lap to try and make you more comfortable. It’s been past ten minutes and no one moved for the time being, and although parts of your body were still twitching, signs showed that you weren’t going to wake up yet it seemed. Your head lay on Reigen’s chest and he observed your brows furrow and your lips moving like you were mumbling. It was unnerving to think about what Mogami could be doing to you right now. 

    “I…I think I may know how to get to her subconscious,” Ekubo spoke after a while. 

    “What is it?” Shigeo asked quietly, knowing Banshoumaru couldn’t see him. 

    “Astral projection…”

    Reigen’s head moved up to listen. 

    “Anyone can do it…even normal humans.”

    “An out of body experience…” Reigen pondered aloud.

    “Hm?” Banshoumaru looked at him in puzzlement. 

    Ekubo saw the look on Reigen’s face and suggested the plan. “O-of course there’s no say in whether you make it out or not! Especially if you encounter someone like that guy then you have to head back. Might as well forget about it.”

    “I’ll do it,” Shigeo volunteered. 

    “Oi, don’t be so rash kid,” Reigen warned. “I think Ekubo should go firstly.”

    “Hell no!! I’ll get wiped out as soon as I enter!”

    Shigeo persisted. “Shishou, let me go. I’m confident that I can save [y/n]-san.”

    “Yeah but what about you?”

    Shigeo looked uneasy. He took pride in his powers and they were enough to defeat spirits of all kind, but what does that mean for Shigeo? Even he himself wasn’t sure if he would make it out alive. Was it really worth dying just to save someone else?

    “I’ll be okay, but you have to let me try. [y/n]-san may be in huge trouble.”

    As much as he was apprehensive on the idea, Reigen really did believe that Shigeo could do it. He faced many obstacles before, and he conquered them all himself. Besides, if this didn’t work, then he would know what to do. He would have no choice but to astral travel himself.

Chapter Text

When you thought that all the other nights were the worst, you were dead wrong. This officially felt like the end for you. But you vowed not to crack. But he was breaking you, slowly but surely.  

    Your stomach felt sick from the screaming and fighting that went on for endless hours, but you regained your composure. All the way until you were lying on the floor from a glass bottle hitting the side of you head with brute force. 

    Scarlet, thick blood seeped onto the wooden floorboards. Your mother was noticed this but she was too weak to sustain the brutality. She was nearly on her deathbed, awaiting the time to go somewhere better.

    —

    He gently clutched the bouquet of violet lilacs and white daisies upon exiting the flower shop. He was never really a romantic at heart, but this might change just that. He was trying to change himself for better to make it seem like he was trying. He walked solemnly, worried for some odd reason, and then his heart beat sped. The plastic that covered the green stems rustled when the wind suddenly picked up.

    He looked up at the dark orange skies which appeared more ominous than before. A sense of foreboding filled him as if a storm was going to hit the city strong. He caught a glint of grievous eyes followed by caws and bore black feathers. He would usually pay little attention to such signs as he certainly didn’t believe in omens, and even as a psychic he was no spiritualist, but he had a premonition of disaster that might have been telling him something. He hoped it was just a feeling.

    Upon stepping onto the treads of your household, he saw through the window what was happening. He didn’t mean to, but he was a nosey person by nature. It had made him snap out of it. The smiles you gave to him in private daily seemed nothing but false now. All these months and you never told him this is what was happening for practically your whole life. It never occurred to him, but he thought it as a possibility only. Perhaps the malaise you were experiencing was because of this.

    It felt like his trust was gone. But that didn’t matter at the moment. You were in imminent danger. You were knocked out cold with puddles of your own blood, most of it came from your head. That was enough to set Mogami into your house. The flowers were neglected on the wooden steps outside as he faced your abuser. You didn’t see him, but he ran up to your side in cold sweat. 

    He tried to wake you, but you were physically unable to respond, and from that he was afraid you were gone. The thought of not seeing you up and walking had scared him.

    “Why would you do this to her?” He choked with a bleating cry. “What the hell is wrong with you?!” Mogami’s pupils narrowed with burning aggression.

    He didn’t understand why you didn’t use your powers on him, but it came to him that it was because your were too kind at heart. You wouldn’t hurt a living creature. You were always so kind. He thought then if that was the case, he would use your powers for you. 

    For the first time in his life, he didn’t feel human. It was twisted and distorted, but that was the fuel. It made him stronger. Like heat lacing in his blood, he felt the yearning of revenge. Intoxicated by all the rage and violence that creeped up his spine, he took out every ounce of it on your father. The dwelling wildfire was released. 

    In a split second, all glass in the house shattered in pieces. He tried to escape, but couldn’t because the doors were blocked. Mogami demolished the roof of the house and it all came crashing down. He was sane enough to make sure they didn’t fall on you or your unconscious mother, but an accident wouldn’t be a surprise in such a state. 

    Your father called Mogami a monster and other foul words that mentioned he was the devil. But he couldn’t care less after what he has done. It was never right. In his mind, he thought he deserved to be scared. 

    In a single mishap, the catastrophe soon came to a gradual stop. The shaking ended. The flowers he brought wasn’t the only thing in ruins. The whole house, the neighborhood, the streets were dismantled. Exactly like how an earthquake had taken place.

    Mogami looked at the body in fraught silence. He could barely see his face, but only the legs and an arm sticking out from underneath the housetop. It hid the gruesome picture he didn’t have the courage seeing. Yet it was his doing. Taking a look at his hands, he was appalled but also convinced he did this. He couldn’t risk the chance of having this happen again. It was all over for him. If this was who he was, then he was better off alone. 

    —

    You were gone for about a week and Mogami took a few days off before going to school like usual. He was still in deep despair. He contemplated on this verdict that he took upon himself. Did he do it on purpose? If so, he didn’t realize how evil he was at heart. You don’t deserve someone like such. You went through so much already. Seeing each other was too much to bear. It was enough.

    “You…you didn’t visit me once…” you told him with a crack in your voice. After days of catching up and getting back on your feet, you finally captured him before he could ignore you again. Once waking up from the hospital and being able to attend school, you tried to look for him. It was until rumors spread about him leaving. Somehow you felt that he was running from you. You wanted someone to talk to and he was the only one you trusted. The only one you had.

    Mogami swallowed. You were beginning to get frustrated. “Why? I thought you…” 

    Cared? You couldn’t finish the sentence. Maybe you were wrong about him this whole time. Or was it something else?

    Mogami spotted the small bandage wrapped around the corner of your head. Seeing it had damaged his heart as much as it did your wounds. He started to blame himself again. “The world is…so cruel. More so than I thought,” Mogami said out of nowhere. He clutched his school bag as it was the last day he would wear it until he relocated.

    You looked at him in confusion. This had nothing to do with the subject. Just what exactly was he talking about?

    “I’m sorry…for everything, I really am. You don’t deserve this at all. You never did.” Mogami was in a continuous fight between apologizing for his actions or for what you went through before all this. 

    “What…what do you mean?” He didn’t elaborate on what he was sorry for, which led you to believe he was only concerned about the relationship. But that wasn’t the point. It didn’t make sense. Was he really just selfish all this time?

    Or was he scared of you?

    “Keiji...”

    You reached your hand out and tried to approach him, but you couldn’t. He didn’t want you to. He was scared. You felt it from that distance.

    Then he turned around on his heels and said one last thing before leaving. 

    “I hope you find happiness.”  

    Not a smile nor a simple glance. He didn’t dare turn back as he couldn’t look at you anymore. And then the the next morning he didn’t come back. He transferred to a new school within a week. Deep down he knew in his heart that if he returned only once, he wouldn’t be able to leave.

    Ridiculous rumors stated that it was because of the ‘big break up.’  This and that. But you didn’t pay attention to those because inside you were crumpling up like paper ready to be burned. You came to the misapprehension that you did this, that you caused the quake. You lost consciousness, and by the time you awoke, you were in the hospital with you mother less injured. She was the first to tell you the news that you father was dead. 

    Since it appeared that you and your mother was very lucky, there was no other explanation other than the fact that it was your doing. In your defense, you were just trying to save your mother and yourself. But it resulted in hurting you. Mogami was afraid of your power. 

    Around your last years of college, you saw him on screen for the first time. He spoke with an interviewer and an audience in some talk show you’ve never heard of. A smile was plastered onto his face and he seemed more confident than ever. It amazed you how easily he moved on. 

    “I want to help people. This world is depraved with nefarious activities from evil souls. I promise I will use my powers for the better good.”

    The last statement lit a fuse inside you. ‘Bullshit!’ You almost yelled at the screen. Hands clutched your knees in rage.

    You turned the TV off  but that didn’t prevent you from seeing him even more on newspapers and articles. Especially after he committed suicide. Reasons unknown. Your anger eventually died out, leaving you colder and emptier throughout the years. A shell that had no hope for redemption. 

    ~~~

    You gasped for breath after seeing his illusions. Mogami moved his forehead from yours after he was done presenting you his own memories on his side of the story. He saw you standing there appalled with tear streaks marked on your cheeks; and they continued flowing. You had been crying there without knowing it. It felt natural because frankly it was. But you hated it.

    He gave you some time until you could speak again.

    “Why…” you inhaled a shaky breath. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

    Mogami gave you one long stare. “You know I could never have done that.” He never would have had the courage to until he was dead, like right now.

    He stepped close to you where he could see your face and lifted your chin up. You stared into his now lifeless, hollow eyes for the first time. He really tried to make you forgive him. But you didn’t see pity or regret in them. It angered you much more. He hurt you.

    “You can’t just…after everything that happened you can’t just leave to you happy life, you asshole!” This time your punch landed on his face. He didn’t feel anything, but he felt he deserved to. He saw it coming, yet he was pushed back, stumbling on his feet, but he didn’t bother to touch his face as it was now cracking open. His skin, his own rotting flesh began closing up again like it was healing. “You left me rotting! You said you’d be there for me!” You cried.

    Mogami waited until you were done. Once yelling at him, he placed a hand to the side of your head. You tried to smack it away but he caught it with his other hand. He was a lot stronger and you couldn’t pull away. He needed for you to understand.     

    “I know. I’m sorry,” he apologized to you, slightly taken aback by your hit. He didn’t think it would have an affect on him. “But there’s something else I must tell you.” 

    He proceeded to continue his side of the story. Except, this time he spoke of it. He had a depressing tone. His words touched every surface of sadness there was in his heart. As he explained about his mother’s sickness resulting her death, and the ongoing crisis he had thereafter and before, you saw what really killed him. Something evil that haunted him. He was too weak to fight it, and it was the only thing he couldn’t defeat.

    ‘I had no idea,’ you thought. You stood there crying still and unmoving. “If only you told me,” you said without looking at him. It sounded like remorse.

    “How could I?” Mogami asked with a dreary voice. 

    “We were just kids. But-but you could have..you could have just talked to me instead of…” you trailed off with a sob.

    “Hanging myself,” he finished for you. 

    You swallowed hard. It felt like a lucid dream once the incident caught on like fire when the news came. It shocked everyone tremendously. And you were in front of the TV, not knowing how to feel about it. Guilt was one thing, and disturbance was another. You felt like you were part of it when you knew you shouldn’t be. 

    “I did it because I lost fate in the world. I couldn’t handle the curse no longer.” His voice was stern. “After what I did to your father I’ve been plagued by eternal passing. No matter how much evil I wiped from this existence, new ones would form into something stronger. They followed me. They lead me to my mother until her death. Again, I realized it was my fault.” He stopped for a breath, too cowardly to say it. “I kept losing the ones I love.” 

    You were at a loss for words and your heart fell ever so silent. You wanted to retreat or for someone to hold you. Anyone but him.

    “Ever since then, I continued my work on erasing those with evil intent. I became what I am now because of it. Please understand, it’s for the good. This Minori girl has done so much damage to others, you won’t even realize what kids similar to that Shigeo has gone through.”

    You shook your head. “But she’s just a child.”

    Before you could change his mind, he put two fingers on your temple to show you once again a flood of images. This time he showed you what Minori’s life was like. It was quick and far less painful, but you were still in shock. She cornered feeble individuals to the extent where they were close to taking their own life. She didn’t only call them names, but talked down on them so they would feel worthless as a member of society. 

    Her followers went with it so easily as well. It was expected with her nature that she would use her class and wealth similar to psychic powers. There wasn’t much of a difference. It made you recall what Ekubo said before when he mentioned his failed cult: “People are like herds of livestock in a slaughterhouse; they effortlessly and mindlessly follow the crowd if it’s comfortable, even when they’re going the wrong way. It makes your realize how egocentric they really are.”

    You almost argued with him about how it was only unfair because Ekubo had manipulation powers. But he had a point. People comfortably gave in to anything they were okay with. 

    “You see? Even with someone so young. People like her is the reason why the world is corrupt. I’m not saying it can be a perfect utopia, but the less wicked the better. Less suffering,” Mogami said. 

    You were forlorn and upset, but you were beginning to tire. Mogami smiled internally when he captured you in the same point of view as his own. He persuaded you enough to agree with him.

    “I’m so sorry.” He reached out to you and you actually stayed still. “We can just stay here like this. Like home, but without anymore of the torment you had to muster through. No more fighting, only peace and quiet just like before, but better.” He hugged you but you didn’t push away. You were revolted by his solace. 

    You were going to refuse his proffer  for a number of reasons, until…

    “My daughter.”

    Your eyes widened and you turned around to the voice. Your mother was there, an exact illusion in fact. It couldn’t be but she was still there. Your mind was distracted by the overwhelming emotions of joy that distracted you from the world outside. 

    “Mom…” After a moment of hesitation, you walked up to her hurriedly, jumping into her warm embrace. She felt so real. Nothing could replace this. 

    “We can happy,” Mogami reminded you.

    ‘That’s right. Happy. Like nothing bad ever happened.’

    But when Mogami thought he had finally caged you in his idealized world, he noticed something enter your mind. Another soul. Something far more powerful than he could imagine. “[y/n]-san!” A voice shouted. You didn’t hear it well, but Mogami clearly did. 

    After seeing a boy running up towards you and him, Mogami squinted to see who it was. It was Shigeo, but how did he come in here? Mogami then quickly caught up to him first before he could intervene. 

    “What-” Shigeo was hit by Mogami’s telekinesis. He fell to the ground considering how strong it was. And from there he detained Shigeo, thinking of ways to make sure he wouldn’t interfere with his perfect world.

    Shigeo couldn’t even lift his head to see Mogami as his foot came down on his head. He figured out how Shigeo was able to have contact. 

    “Astral projection…not a bad idea, but I won’t have it,” Mogami told him as he ground his foot. “If you so much as take her from me, I’ll kill you here. Your physical form on the outside would then die too.”  

    Shigeo grunted, he saw you from his peripheral vision. You were distracted by a woman’s (your mother’s) presence. He didn’t understand at first, but he did now. Everything in here was an illusion. Mogami intended to keep you here, but this was just going to destroy you. It was cruel.

    Mogami then rotated his foot side by side to squirm and bury Shigeo’s head into the ground until it looked like it was molting. “If you’re smart I suggest you leave now.”

    But Shigeo didn’t answer. He didn’t even think about giving up. It enraged Mogami more. 

    “If you wish to stay, then you’ll have to live with this.” A cloud of images flashed before Shigeo’s eyes. He was now in a different world. A brutal one where he was the victim of a day to day oppressor. It was Minori.

Chapter Text

    Reigen gently put your head down on his crumpled up jacket for a more softer surface. You didn’t quiver like before and your face looked well rested rather than strained. Shigeo’s body lie next to yours, both of you insensible. Nearly thirty minutes has passed but there was no sign of movement nor even a twitch.

    “Should we be worried?” Banshoumaru asked. 

    “As if I should know,” Reigen replied. He was already worried as hell.

    Gazing at you in your coma state, he was reminded of the times when you were awake; a flashback of when you were drunk or hungover. After the stresses over Claw, your job and the Kageyama boys, you never really found the chance to rest and live life for yourself. You deserved better and Reigen hoped he could make it so. It seemed like he only socialized with you during exorcisms or his series of ghost hunting adventures or in times of crisis such as this particular one that he dragged you along in. He tried to think positively by changing that after all this was over. He won’t get you mingled up in exorcisms anymore. It was a promise he made.

    “Ekubo,” Reigen whispered harshly. “I think it’s time for you to go and check now.” He tried to act calm and collected.

    Ekubo shook from the thought of seeing Mogami face to face again. Reigen can see him visibly sweating. “It’s no use…this shouldn’t take longer than a minute. The next time she awakes, he’ll kill us too. We need to run,” Ekubo warned while he attempted to get out of Reigen’s method. 

    “Fine, then I guess I have go,” Reigen volunteered without much of a choice. He rolled up his white sleeves and sat straight in preparedness.  

    “What?” Banshoumaru looked at him confused. “Reigen is mumbling to himself a lot lately.” He hoped he wasn’t crazy.

    “I can try and astral project into her mind.” 

    As soon as Reigen said that, Banshoumaru quietly gasped. “That’s far too much a risk, what if something goes wrong?”

    “I’m not running away like the rest of those cowards. My disciple, my close friend…they both trust me, like I do.” Reigen looked at your cold, pale hands, restraining himself from holding it. He instead, lied down comfortably next to you and closed his eyes. But upon realizing that he didn’t even know the first step of astral projection, his eyes opened back up again. “Anyways, how do you do this?”

    “This isn’t something you can learn overnight,” Banshoumaru stated. Shigeo was an esper, thus it was easier for him to master the technique without much effort.

    “Yeah and if you succeed, then what? Get killed by that thing? What if she’s battling him and you get in the way?” Ekubo blurted out. “It’s suicide!”

    Reigen sat up, raised his eyebrows and gave him an icy stare; his mouth turning into an ironic smirk. It looked like he admitted that there was no other choice. Ekubo sighed and rubbed his small ghostly arms. “Er…okay…I’ll go.” 

    Reigen stared at the spectral figure once he accepted the risk, apprising him not to mess this up. “This is madness,” Ekubo thought. However, he relearned Reigen’s asseveration about you and Shigeo entrusting them. He thought about someday using this as blackmail to get ahold of Shigeo’s precious body once again. And maybe even yours as well. 

    Ekubo swallowed a big air of courage before infiltrating your conscious. Reigen saw him slip inside your head; the green lambent glow flushed through your skin before it quickly disappeared.

    ---

    You gave into your mother’s warm touch, her palm resting on your soft right cheek. No one in the right mind would trade this for anything.

    “I missed you,” you told her. She smiled, and something about the way she did so didn’t feel right, but you ignored that instinct of yours. It was really her for crying out loud. “I have a lot to tell you,” you said to her, almost giddily. You felt like a little girl again.

    “I’m sure you do,” she said. She didn’t talk a lot, but you were blissful to care much about it. “Let’s just take it slow and enjoy this moment right now.” 

    You looked at her in puzzlement. All you wanted to do was chat with her, tell her you were sorry that you weren’t a better daughter, but she disregarded it. She didn’t mind it all that much it seemed. Soon you felt like you were fading.

    “You look tired, maybe you should rest, dear.” She smiled again. Her eyes though were in contrast to her beam. Nonetheless, you agreed with her. You were beginning to forget what you wanted to tell her. Why were you even here? What was the point of remembering anyway? You shook off the vague omission. You’re very purpose for being here in the first place was soon depleted.

    ‘It doesn’t matter,’ you thought. Everything was okay now, that was all that really mattered. When really, on the outside, you had people waiting for you, but you have seemed to forgotten them. You felt strongly that a piece was missing. Something or someone. 

    As you were fixed on your peaceful world, Mogami was busy creating a crueler one for Shigeo. The young shonen was reliving his own life but he had no powers and worst of all, no one to protect him. After all, he was a nobody.

    “You said you like milk,” Asagiri Minori said. She was daunting him in the cafeteria while dozens of eyes watched them interact. Her little gang gathered up to pick on Shigeo along with her, but she was the first to act. Grabbing the carton of his favorite drink, Minori poured all the content on him. The liquid dripped everywhere and the room filled with sneers and laughter. 

    After the humiliation at school, Shigeo walked on his usual route home. He noticed a ladybug fly and stop on a tomato plant. “She does this nearly every day, you know. Not just you, but to many others like you.” It was Mogami’s voice. Shigeo listened to his words. “I want you to understand that this is not your fault. It is only that you underestimate this awful world. Social norms and society…this is all the ugly truth.”

    Shigeo endured it however, he didn’t snap, he didn’t even flinch. He just accepted his fate. He was never good at standing up for himself, because there was no one in this reality that had taught him to do that. He had never met you, he also doesn’t know that his master Reigen exists, much less Ekubo. He has never even stepped into Spirits and Such. It was just him all alone. Even his brother Ritsu ignored him on the side walk as he was getting kicked and punched to the dirt. Shigeo was disheartened more than anything. 

    “Being nice is not the solution to everything Kageyama. I have seen mistakes with kindness such as yours.” Mogami talked as he envisioned your younger self as an example. “Bullies who do this on a daily basis, domestic abusers and other nasty people in this world are not worth saving. They will take advantage of you and eventually you see yourself living life in hell. Are you okay with that?”  

    Everyone was a lie. Shigeo thought about it all day and night. There really was no way out of it.

    “After losing my first love, I came to acknowledge that I needed to use my powers to save people and solve their problems before it haywires. Rumors spread and soon I became a big hit on TV. My mother was sick however, and so I used this opportunity to get her to a better hospital. Even then, her sickness gradually grew worse. The doctors couldn’t find the problem with her. I needed more money. Soon I made the choice of joining yakuzas and from there I have started killing.”

    “For the sake of money, I lived on the surface and crawled around in the underworld like day and night. But even after all that, my mother had still died. I found out only later that I attracted the demons around her, which made her grow ill, not only did she suffer death by sickness, but she transformed into an evil spirit. I was ashamed. I again realized I was being taunted and used, just like you Kageyama. I was stepped all over. Soon the toll was too much for me to handle, and so I took my life. Now here I am, ironically an evil spirit. The only favor I can offer to this world is to possess those with grudges and end their life. This is the path I have chosen.”

    A white cat behind the school yards came trotting up to Shigeo during his passing period. He leaned down and let him sniff his hands in curiosity. He licked them, tasting the flavor of the blood on his old scabs. 

    “There is too much evil in the world. Everything would be fine if there wasn’t people like her to ruin it.”

    Several voices separate from Mogami’s came muffling from the background. Shigeo recognized it from the past six months of his oppression. 

    “Why are you still here?” Minori questioned him. “How are you not tired of us yet? It’s…annoying as hell.” She said, unsmiling. 

    Shigeo didn’t know any other way to answer her but with the truth. “I am tired,” he admitted quietly. “The things you do to me hurts.”

    Minori chuckled. “Man, you’re really pathetic, you know that?” She clenched her fists. “Then why don’t you get lost huh? If you’re that fed up with us.” Although that may have been as some say, ‘the easy way out,’ Shigeo didn’t have the courage to do such a thing. “Get him,” she finally said, referring to her group of abusers who came  rustling over.

    They pulled him up and punched him to the ground. Shigeo didn’t react but he let out a noise of discomfort from the air knocked out of him. Minori was standing on the side, sneering with undying pleasure. While he was grunting and bleeding, her subordinates continued beating him. One of them stopped abruptly upon noticing the cat sitting there unbeknownst as to what was happening. The middle schooler pulled back his punches and told the others to do the same.

    “Is this your new friend?” Minori asked in a sarcastic tone. “How pathetic.” She gave one look to her bully gang and they knew exactly what she wanted them to do. Shigeo noticed this exchange as well, and he tried to stop them.

    “Please…wait…” he coughed after tasting an iron-like tang in his mouth. 

    “You’re not supposed to feed wild animals,” one of the boys chortled. They approached the cat after it seemingly decided to stay there. “It’s against good manners.”

    “It’s better off dead anyway. I’ll contact the vet,” Minori added, feeding into their minds.

    “No! I’ll keep it,” Shigeo protested. “I’ll take it home with me-”

    “Are you yelling at me?” Minori interrupted him. “That really ticks me off…” Then she looked at the group once more. “Take the dumb cat and I’ll call the vet.”

    They did everything under Minori’s command while surrounding Shigeo. He tried to convince them to cease from mistreating the poor animal. “Why would you…for what reason?”

    “Because it’s fun,” one of them remarked.

    “Quick! It’s running away!” A voice shouted, referring to the cat who leaped to a different direction.

    “Get it!”

    “No wait-” Shigeo was hit again on the back of the head, disoriented. “Please…don’t hu…”

    Silence fell on him and caressed his skin like poison. It paralyzed him, making his hands tremor and his pupils dilate under the bulge from getting punched repeatedly. A tooth was knocked out from his bleeding gums and he winced. He brought his hands to his mouth and moved his eyes to the gravel where he saw the cat. Her frail body lied on the ground like Shigeo’s, except she wasn’t breathing. Her clean white fur was dirtied and stained with blood. He tensed against the shaking to suppress his limbs instinctively. 

    The air made his blood as cold as the brittle autumn air. His breathing was the only sound that broke the stillness. 

    “It’s agitating isn’t it? Life is unfair. You must have realized that long ago already, but what are you going to do about it? You still intend to save these heartless, cancerous beings over the sake of being good. Well, I can tell you right off the bat that you’re not being heroic. You’ll only make more people suffer just as you did.”

    Shigeo was kicked in the ribs several more times. His hair was violently grabbed and he was lifted up for their entertainment. He was seen as a laughing stock to everyone and Minori roared with amusement. She pointed at his face and made fun of his looks, unable to hold back her gratification.

    “You can be like me now. I sense that you have changed after I have shown you this perspective of the world. Again, it’s not your fault. I’ll lend you back your powers now.”

    Mogami released his energy and Shigeo felt every bit of it return to him. His repressed anger, and the familiarity of psychic powers incited his conflict for resistance. It was a competition between right and wrong, and Shigeo established the wrong. 

    “That’s it…that’s exactly it! Show your negative emotions to the world and blast it!”

   ---

    You found yourself emerged in the scenario. Mogami was very clever, and given that he knew you well, he managed to claim you here. He knew your likes, your hobbies and your interests. It was almost scary.

    You sat next to you mother, having tea after making bentos in the kitchen. You smiled for so long and you finally felt happy again. But it wasn’t like you weren’t happy before this exactly. Then it came back again. The nostalgic and absent feeling. Your smile dropped slowly as you looked down at your sencha green tea. The burning sensation on your fingertips felt rather habitual.

    Your mother looked at you in discern. “Is something the matter?” 

    You shook your head. Nothing was the matter. You tried to convince yourself that this was all you needed, but your brain fought the idea. You placed the cup on your lips to drink but stopped halfway. There was a faint picture of someone mirroring your movements in front of you,  though it disappeared in an instant. Who was that? You looked around to find something. Plants. There were plants placed here and there. You knew someone who liked plants a lot, who liked to grow them especially… or was that just you? What else was in the house? There has to be something.

    ‘Something? But what?!’ You thought. The clock ticked and you felt like you were running out of time. You tried to stay calm. Looking away from the clock right next to the stand was a yard you always played in, a dog lying near you from it. The dog you played with and loved so much. You stared at him and gazed down to see him wag his tail as he moved to sit next to you. That was right, he was here all along, what were you thinking? You patted him and scratched behind his ears. He stared right back into your eyes, and he looked like he wanted to say something. He didn’t bark but his mouth still moved to say words. 

    “[yn].”

    He spoke. He said your name aloud with human words. You raised your eyebrows at him.

    “……[y/n]!!” A familiar voice shouted. Now this was something out of the ordinary. Could this be the person you were forgetting?

    Your dog’s cheeks had bright red splotches that wasn’t there before, and his mouth had green smoke filtering out from it. Once the smoke formulated into a single being, you finally saw. The cup in you hands dropped, hot tea spilling all over. But you “mother” didn’t flinch. What you thought was tricks being played on you was actually transpiring right before your eyes.  

    “Oi, you still remember me?” The manifestation asked you.

    You were confused but more shocked to find a weird creature slip out of your dog’s mouth like that. “What the hell?” You uttered before slowly reaching both hands out to grab the floating green gas. It had eyes, a nose and mouth that talked like an old man. After grasping his cheeks, you focused on its surreal features. The ghost thought maybe you had forgotten and now was your moment of remembering everything.

    Your eyes were sparkling, but they were gone before he knew it. You grimaced in what looked like animosity and disgust before stretching his cheeks as far out as you possibly could. It was an attempt to hurt him before he could try anything sketchy. He cried out in pain, knowing he fooled himself into thinking your pretty face was out of Mogami land. You were about to shake him in aversion but Ekubo begged you to let go before you let your hands loose by accident. 

    “Dammit woman, that hurt like hell!” He rubbed his cheeks, reminded of the day he first met Ritsu when his knees met his face. Also that time when Shigeo grabbed him by the head to bang him around after he surprised him by intruding Shigeo and his parent’s home. 

    “What the hell?!” You questioned louder. You were bewildered to find this not an illusion, and you already had a strong distaste for this thing floating around in your home.

    “I see.” Ekubo looked around to see Mogami’s deceptions. “He got you right where he wanted.”

    Wait a minute. That gruff, rusty voice of his sounded like someone you knew. Ekubo saw your complexion and figured out what was going on. “What?” You were stupefied to find him popping questions out of nowhere.

    “Come on [y/n], wake up! It’s me Ekubo! This is all fake and I know you’re smarter than this, so snap out of it! Shigeo is in trouble!” He blurted out suddenly. You were speechless.

    You paused to think. “Shigeo?” Why did the name ring a bell? Perhaps this incorporeal being knew something you should.

    “Yeah! The boy you saved and raised along with Ritsu. You three fought me and erased me! Then we met back at Claw when that creepy member freed me!” Ekubo yelled, frustrated with the nonsense. “Also your boyfriend is waiting for you! Reigen’s been fretting over you so much it’s embarrassing and it’s making me sick just looking at him. So come on!”

    Reigen…boyfriend…but Keiji was…

    Your eyes grew wide and you stood up on your feet really fast. Soon your mind was free of his simulation. This whole scheme that Keiji, no, that Mogami set you in. You finally remembered everything.

    “Shigeo-kun.” Your mind commemorated the real memories on its own now. It replayed the day you picked him up and carried him all the way to your cruddy apartment. The day you patched up Ritsu when Shigeo first found him, his attitude that irked you for sometime but eventually grew accustomed to. Rescuing Teru from Claw, cutting watermelons with him, teaching him how to cook. Training with Tsuchiya. Drinking with Ekubo. Meeting Reigen, helping each other out, watching b-rated movies during slow days, walking home together after your rants. His annoying texts. His comforting words after a stressful day, his words which you could hear him talk all day. It all came rushing back. The tea and the plants in this made-up home was pointing hints to him. That’s why it felt grossly familiar. It reminded you of him and Ekubo broke the curse. 

    “Ekubo,” you said his name. The old ghost made a face of relief. 

    “I can’t believe you’d forget in your own body.”

    “That’s right. God, I can’t believe I fell for this…but…” you blinked and turned to your mother. She didn’t look up from the commotion. Instead, she sat there still, sipping her tea in silence. 

    You scrutinized your gaze on her and wavered your hand. She disappeared into nothingness in an instance. It disappointed you, but it also relieved you. It was like you finally made it out of an afflicted gameshow. The whole house in fact turned to small particles of ash and dust. It vanished smoothly and quickly. You and Ekubo were standing on white nothingness. It was back to an oblivion of your empty conscious once again.

    Another voice caught you off guard. You and Ekubo turned your attention to it. This time it was Shigeo. What the hell was he doing there exactly? How was he in your mind? 

    “Crap! He’s over there!”

    He was on the ground, barely noticeable. A recognizable someone in dark green jacket was burying his foot into him. You saw it really was Shigeo on the ground whose head was stepped on by Mogami. You saw this in a flash and immediately came to the conclusion of wrecking him after seeing what was happening. You wouldn’t forgive him for hurting Shigeo, for tricking you and pulling you away from the devastation. This was going to be his demise.

    “You…bastard!” You yelled with a low, boisterous voice as you leaped into the air. Your powers returned to you, it was glowing with a bright red aurora; anger radiating with renewed vitality. It was unlike something Ekubo has seen before. What Mogami was really stepping on was a landmine of your temper.

    He had Shigeo right where he wanted, but with his level of focus, he managed to see you coming for him from behind. Luckily he was too late to stop you. You landed both your fists onto his head. It created a large exploding noise. Mogami’s foot left Shigeo’s head where he fell forward from the impact, but you kicked him on his sides before he faced the ground. He flew away to wherever your almighty kick has driven him. 

    Shigeo’s evaporating body was slowly put back together. He woke up from the torture and his colors returned once again. You assumed he was given the same treatment as you, but the exact opposite. He was grieving and you kneeled down to help him. 

    “It’s okay now,” you assured. “I got you, you’re okay now. Oh my god, I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry I was so stupid for getting distracted and-”

    “[y/n]-san” Shigeo put his hand on your arm before you could apologize anymore. “I’m glad you’re okay,” he said calmly with a faint smile. You were surprised to receive his consolation and it nearly made you tear up. You bent your head down low in thankfulness that your friends came for you. 

    Although the rescue mission seemed complete, Mogami wasn’t out of line just yet. He snuck up from the other side, and he extended his arms out. 

    “Look out!” Ekubo shouted in alarm.

Chapter Text

   Two pairs of rough hands attempted to seize you, but Shigeo set up a barrier that was impossible to break. Though, for Mogami it was nothing but delicate glass. Out of nowhere, he set forth a small army of vengeful spirits-those who held grudges against him since his time on and off television; they came rushing over to break the barricade. You set up one yourself to make it stronger but it wasn’t serving much help. 

    Shigeo flailed his hands to obliterate the army. However, his agile movements did not even compare to Mogami’s agility, and he happened to only erase portions of them at a time. One of them managed to break your barrier and so you stood up to confront combat. You stared right into their eyes before your balled fists rammed into their faces and guts one by one. You viciously flayed their necks backward before they evaporated into nothing.

    Mogami found you more compelling now after watching you duel. You were not a coward when he thought you diffident. Surely your kindness was still there, but your stubbornness and your tenacity was much stronger at the moment. His disposition has changed after penetrating your conscious. He’d have to think of something more clever.

    “Just what in the living hell?!?” Ekubo hollered. 

    A giant lumbered over to where he was. It had the same appearance as the smaller spirits you and Shigeo were desperately trying to blow away; eyes hollow and dark with nasty human-like teeth. It snatched Ekubo like a bug before letting him escape, notwithstanding the fact that he could slip through his hands still. You saw the ghost having some trouble finding a way to kill it, and so you discharged your powers over to the giant to exorcise it. Surely melting to the ground, it wailed before dissolving completely. 

    “We need to kill the boss to finish this I guess.”

    After analyzing the possible ways of defeating the master, you made your way to him. He was flying, his arms ascended whilst raising the dead. You needed to get to him, but you didn’t know how to climb up there. Your psychic powers weren’t strong enough to make you fly or teleport. 

    You looked around at nothing but an empty space. “That’s right…this is my head.” Your mind was solely focused on the battle right now, but maybe you could multitask and conceivably construct something to help you. 

    By closing your eyes, you patiently disregarded the unrest for just a moment. You centered yourself, imagining structures and dimensions. It would take a lot more than a ladder so you decided to form buildings. Soon they grew out of the ground like bamboos. Each skyscraper was shot into the sky and constructed to reach the same level of height where Mogami was drifting freely. Once they were assembled, you opened your eyes. Getting a better grasp at how to create things in your conscious, you let one edifice heighten underneath where you were standing. 

    “Shige, cover for me will you?” 

    “Yes,” he answered with a nod. You counted on him to watch your back as you drove the platform you were on to further travel through the dismal and funereal gloominess of your conscious. It was overclouded with dark skies and brimming with murky roads or desolate houses. Reaching closer to Mogami, you jumped on one building to another as they were conveniently near each other enough for you to skip over them. 

    Shortly, the top of the buildings were beginning to pile up with spirits. It overflowed like zombies thirsting for blood. You used your telekinesis to generate lightning strikes on them. They flew off and fell to the bottom as they made a clearer path. But more came running towards you and so you used your qi to fight them off next. You were not going to let Tsuchiya’s training go to waste. This was the perfect chance to use the skills you have studied from her.

    They advanced towards you when you raised your hands to guard your face, legs and torso relaxing into a sparring stance. Your knees bent and your head lowered, eyes also locked. With a yell, you delivered a kick at one’s head. The being went down immediately before another one attacked from behind. You ducked, sliding a leg-sweep under it and knocking off it’s support. You closed in on them, arms and legs flying while you managed to push your advantage. 

    “Congrats Keiji.” You grunted while punching one in its face. “You’ve made it all this way to becoming so successful in getting everyone to hate you.” A direct hit caused you to slightly hobble forward, but you stayed on your feet and continued getting to your point. “Just look at how many fans you have here. You really meant it when you said you wanted to be famous.” 

    You backed away before you jabbed your fist into the attacker that hit you, then glaring at Mogami to see his reaction. Of course, he was unamused with your mockery. Bringing up old times was irksome to him now.

    “Let’s see how much longer your mouth can run.” He unleashed more spirits on your way. Mountains of gray, lumped figures swarmed over to you like wasps coming after their violator. 

    “I should really stay quiet from now on,” you thought. You squinted, exhausted from the upsurge.

    You kicked at one that attacked first. Then an abrupt gush of pain convulsed throughout your body. You made a small cry, seeing they had damaged your arm pretty badly when rushing past you. Putting weight on your other arm, you heeled. There was a distinct kind of spirit that caught your attention. Its hair stuck out a little, and you slowly perceived its features. Once its semblance was complete, you saw that Mogami had used your mother’s spirit as his ruse to get you to holdback. You saw the same exact person as he had created in your harmonious reality from earlier. Mogami felt assured once he saw your softening eyes come again. He could almost laugh at how foolishly you fell for your weak points. 

    Without a bat of your eye though, you cuffed the spirit of your mother with instantaneous assault. There was no remorse after doing so as you knew she wasn’t the real thing. She hardly knew him either. Mogami’s sneer receded back to a frown. He was more shocked now to discover that he was the one who fooled himself. 

    “That shit’s not going to work on me anymore,” you said loud enough for him to hear. In fact, you were growing tired of all his illusions in an attempt deceive you.

    Almost there, you were so close to reaching him. But then a deafening boom was heard and you turned your attention to see it come from Shigeo. The power he just shot was firing up with black dust and bright orange blazes. Mogami couldn’t be seen anymore inside the cosmic explosion Shigeo had caused. His hair was waving, not exactly from the impact of the detonation. Could it be that his negative emotions had reached its peak once again? It should have been impossible if he was technically a spirit himself right? But it seemed like it didn’t matter. You were nervous. With this whole thing happening inside of you, Shigeo could go berserk. 

    Instead of the crazed fury of Kageyama Shigeo that you and Ekubo expected, it was something new and unannounced. You both had never seen it before, and never did you think that he really had it in him. By using his positive emotions as a driving force, Shigeo accessed the same formidable gift of his to breakdown Mogami. This power was wielded by:

    100% Courage

    You were speechless. The look on you and Ekubo’s face was inexpressible. You wondered what had brought on this harnessed energy of his. Perhaps Mogami’s manipulative words were turned into motivational ones. He was really done for…or so you thought.

    Mogami jumped out of the clouds, his entire body now fissured and grim like the rest. His eyes were pitch black like before. He was way beyond his corrupted state, and delusional wouldn’t even compare. There was nothing more to say.

    “I think I should seek help after this,” Ekubo said. With this many things going on, his head was screwed. “I don’t even know who Shigeo is anymore.”

    “Oh, you think you need to see one? How about facing that knowing it’s your psychotic ex-boyfriend?!” You violently pointed at a deranged Mogami flying upwards with his band of spirits.

    Loads of shadows came crawling from the ground where they enclosed Ekubo and attempted to eat him. You saw him struggling to get out again, and so you envisioned an exit from your conscious. You felt he had done enough by entering here and opening your eyes again. In account of confronting his trauma, you had also found the bravery to face yours as well. Ironically by the same opponent.

    You noticed how badly Shigeo’s spiritual form was damaged too. It would be too late if he kept up much longer. It was time that your ties should come to a conclusion. They didn’t stand a chance against him, and they went through enough.

    You started with Ekubo first since he was the closest to you. “I’m glad you didn’t wuss out on us Ekubo, thank you for opening my eyes and finding the courage coming here. You’ve surely earned my trust.” With that you put a hand on his cheek, your thumb resting on his red, round dimple.

    “Hah?” Ekubo gaped at you, both baffled and sheepish from your sudden solicitude. He didn’t have the time to say anything else because in that instant you threw him hard across the surface above you. Making a crack just wide enough for him to retreat through, you let your mind loose for him to escape safely and easily. Ekubo was forced to leave out of your body while he was sent flying, screaming in the process.

    Now it was Shigeo’s turn, but he had just started his eruption. 

    You saw Mogami dropping from the fall and ultimately plunging into Shigeo’s hazardous abilities spiraling out of control. However, upon noticing the pitfall of doom, he stepped back. Sensing a threat inside of the boy, he avoided stepping on thin ice. He wasn’t going to risk it, and so he used the souls of the dead to create more monsters to fight for him in his place, as if they weren’t depressing enough already. 

    “Shigeo!” You screamed, seeing his arm gone and a hole rendered right through his chest. You couldn’t take anymore of this. 

    You tried interfering, but Shigeo’s powers pushed you back. He grew his limbs back too. He was handling this on his own perfectly fine, but you trembled from the impending odds of unknown taking place. Right here. In your conscious. Mogami may not be foolish enough to poke a sleeping bear, but Shigeo on the other hand could lose it. Although less credulous and now more strong-minded than before, he was still a kid with complicated emotions. You would hate to see that chance.

    “Shigeo…”

    A combination of spirits assembled into one gigantic beast. It crawled around the streets that you had made, spitting plasma bolts across the small city. You quickly ran just in time to hide behind a building. Taking cover, a loud electrical noise made way to its opponent. It was horrifying to looks at its face. Shigeo looked up dazed. He wasn’t aware Mogami was capable of bringing something like this into existence. 

    He set up his nearly impenetrable force-field. The beast shot plasma beams once again. It came straight for Shigeo. He held at it for a while and when he was done, smoke filled the skies and the streets at which you used to keep cover in. To find him, you searched for a light blue glowing barrier that seemed to have protected him…at least partly. Because the closer you got, the more sick your stomach grew. Looking with disbelief, you have never experienced something this horrifying before. You couldn’t step any closer after witnessing Shigeo’s arms gone. Blood running down his head and mouth. He looked just as shocked as you did.

    You put your hands to your mouth, eyes watering and shoulders trembling. Horrified, you still stared with fear and remorse. Your own hands were drenched like the oozing blood flowing from Shigeo’s head. It was so vivid. It was hard to remind yourself that this was only his spirit form. It was realistic, thus still morbid just to look at. You couldn’t believe Mogami would go this far.

    It was officially time for Shigeo to leave, and so you ran to him,. But before you reached him, the monster that did this swiftly bent down to bite. The entirety of Shigeo’s upper body was cut clean off. You could barely see his insides, but it was exposed. 

    “I must save Asagiri-san…and…[y/n]-san…I can’t give up-” was the last thing you heard from him. 

    His legs were swept up by more of those beasts and pulled away like dogs fighting over a leftover bone. The crunching and chewing of his bones rang in your ears. And then they swallowed.

    You won’t forgive him.

    Nothing will make you forgive him.

    Mogami was complacent with getting rid of what he thought was just mere flies. He then saw your expression and knew what he had to do. Otherwise you would lose it on him once again. 

    He flew down and stood behind you. “It’s alright, I’m sure he made it out safely. Nothing in here is real remember?” Mogami tried to reassure. But it sounded like he was joking. Shigeo would never just abandon you to save himself. His spirit form was gone…which meant…

    You blinked. The aftershock of the horror you witnessed passed by quickly. The anger in you still lingered. 

    “You two haven’t seen the real side of the world. It’s ugly…and seems inescapable.”

    You brought your fist to Mogami’s face, his nose cracking in the process. The sound reminded you of Shigeo’s remains eaten alive. You shuffled to the side and waited for his attack. Possibly your death. 

    “Don’t tell me what I have or haven’t seen,” you spat. 

    Mogami swirled in your direction. His menacing eyes locked onto your feisty, indistinguishable ones. He saw the dark red aurora smoldering from your shoulders. Then, like a cat, he leapt, disappearing in his teleportation abilities. He appeared right upfront, but you carried out a somersault to avoid falling in his grasp.

    Mogami soon executed his psychic powers on you. Speedily blocking it, you returned some of it to him, the pain blazing up your arms in the process. You attacked again, and your knuckles connected with his upper jaw. Quickly after that, your hands were slamming into his face, but he soon learned to dodge them left and right. He stepped on your foot so you would lose balance. For a brief instant, his eyes reappeared back to normal, widening before he tilted his head back to slam it against yours. 

    You were distracted by his white, human eyes for that split second. Stars burst in your vision, but you shook them off. Blindly throwing a sloppy punch. Using some qi, you aimed to kick at his head next. He evaded it by stepping back easily. 

    You groaned and threw yourself at him one last time, but changing direction at the last minute. The heels of your palms stroked his ears, ripping along his cheeks and ultimately collapsing on his throat; stepping under him, you shot your elbow into his abdomen. You were about to strike one at his legs by taking center, but he raised his leg to the underside of your chin, then hit the side of your face. His heart prickled with minor penitence after hitting you.

    You staggered back, seeing Mogami barely even moving while you were standing there out of breath. Nothing was working on him. That still didn’t stop you from jumping on him again. Each movement flowed naturally into the next. His body jolted from one direction to another; both your attacks and his dodges flowing in a rhythmic pace. Your speed as well as his was too fast for anyone’s eyes to follow. It progressed at a blinding rate, appearing as if there was scatters of streaming rain.

    “Clearly…you’ve been training…” Mogami commented.

    “Yeah…” you exhaled a breath. “Now if you don’t want to continue this, get the fuck out of my body.”

    Mogami hesitated before speaking. You could keep this up for eternity if you wanted to. Then, he had one other diabolical idea planted in his mind. “Very well, I guess I have no choice but to kill you.”

    You looked at him puzzled. Your fists were clenched, ready to take on his next assault.

    He made a move, not directed at you, but at your conscious. Setting up a barrier first, he raised his arms out and surged power. You felt your arms move, but not the ones in here. Your arms on the outside. 

    “You’re killing my physical form? What happens to me then?” You questioned with agitation. He wouldn’t do this would he? It was too unexpected. It didn’t even cross your mind.

    “Nothing,” Mogami answered. “This is your soul. You’d have the freedom to do whatever you want. However, your body will be disposed of.” 

    “You wouldn’t do that! You can’t!” You shouted with panic. You tried to change his mind. “This isn’t you…”

    Mogami tried his utmost best to ignore your plea. Once he denied to listen further, you physically tried to stop him, but he burst with more power, sending you off your feet and falling on your stomach. 

    —

    Ekubo swiftly popped out of your head, and Reigen almost staggered back. It was like an alien had just come out of you.

    He was frowning, clearly bothered by the trip you just made him go through, but he was in one piece nonetheless.

    “Ekubo! What happened?” Reigen asked, disregarding his disgruntlement. 

    “She kicked me out, just when I was about to unleash my full transformation!”

    “How about her though? And Shigeo?”

    Ekubo shook his head, rather ashamed he couldn’t be of more use. “I don’t know, they’re not talking it out that’s for sure. It’s a real fight now.”

    Suddenly you physical form gasped and wheezed with sudden exasperation. Reigen and Banshoumaru moved in after seeing you gagging in pain. Watching as you choked and coughed, you soon brought your hands to your neck. You squeezed it to the extent where your face turned nearly pale.

    “She’s killing herself!” Banshoumaru yelled from the other side soon after he figured out what you were trying to do.

    Reigen saw tears form in your eyes out of the torment. Grabbing your arms he pulled them away but struggled in doing so. You were ten times as strong as you already were with Mogami now in your body. Banshoumaru then came to help. They pulled one arm over as forcefully as they could and pinned them down besides your head.

    Your arms still tried to release itself but Reigen and Banshoumaru pushed them into the ground. Eventually your arms relaxed, but they still kept a firm grip on your wrists to prevent them from moving in case you were overcome with power again. Mogami was still persistent on leaving you.

    “Shit, this guy’s really insane enough to kill her now,” Ekubo said. “It’s so he could use her body like a puppet then…probably…”

    Eventually, you moved again. It was a wrestle against you and two men. Though this time Banshoumaru’s grip wasn’t strong enough. You threw him to the side and his back hit a nearby wall. After falling, he dropped his head low in a state of shock and a loss of strength. 

    Immediately, your hands were brought back to your neck, but Reigen wasn’t having any of it. 

    “[y/n]! Listen! Don’t do this!” 

    Mogami heard him, and so did you, but he carried on without second thoughts. “This is the only way…” 

    Reigen choked on his breath, his hands were shaking as it squeezed your wrists. “Please…I-” 

    Your hands were moved to rest once more. But you weren’t the one doing it. They were psychic powers. Not of your own though, someone else’s. It still struggled with moving your hands away from your neck-now red from the abuse-but it loosened enough to release some stress.

    Reigen looked over to see who was doing this. A rather lanky man wearing a collared blouse and jacket had his hands pointed at your arms. Reigen noticed the thick belt that contained a number of capsules he wore. His black hair was untidy and stuck out to different directions. He was someone familiar.

    “I just want the spirit inside of her,” he told Reigen. “So in exchange with saving her life, you owe me him.”

    That voice, that stance and that awfully prominent, purple lips. Neglecting those features, the vertical scar on his right eye stood out and Reigen instantly remembered who he was; one of the members from the seventh division of Claw. Matsuo.

    Reigen didn’t like his idea. He was willing to ask Shigeo to exorcise Mogami as soon as he was out. Who knows what that man was capable of with the strongest evil spirit lying in his hands.

    “And what will you do with him once you have him?” Reigen asked with caution.

    Matsuo grinned, but he answered with seriousness. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure he’s in good care along with my other pets.”

    — 

    Mogami struggled to grab control of your arms. Partly it was Matsuo’s help, but mainly it was someone else. He couldn’t figure out what was wrong once he found that you were knocked out on the ground, blinded by his powers.  

    “Shit.”

    Mogami yelled in agony, making you look up to see he was fired upon by a stronger force. You saw your rescuer behind him, and you beamed. 

    He was okay. And his body parts were back together.

    “Shige!” You hollered with animation.

    Mogami teleported, acting like he had disappeared. Shigeo still sensed his evil, and turned back quickly to find that he was already there. He was full of fresh, renewed power. So then the two dueled for a while longer.

    Shigeo stuck up the muscled arm he had been working so hard for the past year in his body improvement club. His powers hit Mogami again, stronger than before. He still stayed at a certain distance however. Doing what he was always good at, Shigeo liberated his psychic powers on Mogami as would with any spirit. There he saw what was behind his broken vessel. Something frightening.

    “It’s over for you,” Mogami threatened when he moved away. 

    Shigeo was pushed back, and you came to stand in front of him. Shigeo looked at you, abashed.

    “You’re right, it’s over for him,” you remarked.   

    Shigeo looked at you in even more confusion. “[y/n]-san?” 

    You spoke in a calmer voice. “I'm sorry, but it’s time you go.”

    “But…we came here to help you.”

    You looked at him solemnly. “Oh Shige… I need to face him on my own. He’s only growing stronger with no end to this fight, and I have to control my own body. Besides, look at yourself, you’re losing color.” It was true, as his spirit form was fading.

    “No I can’t leave you alone to fight him. We can finish him together right? Because…”

    You chuckled at his sincerity. It was more than sincerity, it was honesty. He was back to his usual self. Realizing he was learning to be more open about his feelings, you couldn’t help but smile. You were so proud of him.

    “Thank you Shigeo-kun, but it’s okay. I’ll be seeing you real soon,” you gave him a wink. Shigeo didn’t want to buy it though.

    But you touched his shoulder and Shigeo’s mind seemingly understood as you transferred your emotions to him. “Tell Arataka that…” You trailed off and shook your head after thinking about what you wanted to say. You furrowed your brows and Shigeo noticed red tints on your cheeks. “You know what? Forget it, I’ll tell him myself when I’m finished here.”

    There was no need to be concerned now, because finally, you were secure in your own powers, and your belief that you will win.

Chapter Text

    After Ekubo made it out of your body and your choking episode took place momentarily, Shigeo’s faint blue spirit form arrived sooner than later. He safely returned to his own flesh and bones by the time Matsuo put you under his powers. Although it took some time, he eventually awoke with a gasp followed by raspy coughs. He tried to recover from the events that took place in your vast and near-empty conscious. This was a one of a kind out-of-body experience that he never wanted to go through again. 

    “Ah! He made it out!” Ekubo gaped at him with surprise. 

    “Mob! You alright?” Reigen exclaimed with concern. Shigeo was too busy panting, but he eventually answered with a nod of his head. 

    However, Reigen quickly questioned him again. “How about [y/n]?” He asked impatiently. They gave the impression of disappointment and loss. It almost scared him until Shigeo answered.

    “She’s still fighting him on her own.”

    By the look on their faces, Reigen knew that they had failed to save you. Despite that you had kicked them out, it was for their own good. Knowing you, he seemed to have figured that out.

    “I’m sorry…Shishou,” Shigeo apologized.

    Both of them thought that maybe Reigen was angry at them, but it was quite the opposite. He echoed a breath before saying, “It’s alright, you put your life at risk for her. She would have done the same, and I’m sure she was grateful for that.” He put his hands on his knees. “Now we really have no choice but to count on her.” 

    Shigeo noticed Matsuo on the side next to you as Ekubo hid behind the boy. He was about to say something, but he noticed that he was restraining you. Your physical state looked worse now before he astral projected inside. Reigen was calm as usual and he seemed to be fine with Matsuo assisting. Why he was helping you all was beyond questionable, but as long as it didn’t hurt anyone, Shigeo didn’t say anything. Ekubo on the other hand was ready to flee in case he pulled another stunt that would get him trapped inside his spirit jar once again.

    Shigeo just needed rest. A long one.

    —

    “That was really foolish of you, now you’re just imprisoned here with me. Without anyone to help you,” Mogami said.

    “That’s what you want to think,” you replied with confidence. “Tell me, what happened between our separation and your television poltergeist phenomenon? Was it a curse?”

    Mogami didn’t answer so you spoke for him. The reason being that he forgot that you were an empath. “Because of your profound obsession with revenge against those who gather grudges, you’ve become distracted. Besides acting on a whim, you don’t know what you want furthermore.”

    “What are you going on about?” Mogami asked irritatingly. 

    You decided to touch a nerve of his. “Just face it, Keiji. You can’t fix the world, and it isn’t going to get any better. Earlier you tried to be sympathetic and now that I figured out your mind scheme, you trap me in here. But then what? You know me as well as I know you. I’m too stubborn and you’re too carefree. Things won’t go as smoothly.”

    He stayed silent. The calm and gentle Mogami had a storm brewing inside of him. Like the perfectionist that he always was, he despised it when things didn’t go the way he planned.

    “I’m talking to the once-human side of you when I say this: Let go. You’ll never rest like this.”

    With a swift movement, Mogami struck his hand out and grabbed your hair. You let him, grunting from the squeezing pain. Then soon he halted. You wondered what he would do next.

    Behind the fiery tension in your eyes, he saw innocence and vulnerability. A short memory of your unconscious state flashed before his vision. This was before your abuser knocked you out, and the remembrance had hit him like a train all over again. Then, he recollected memories of you both. He tried to shake it off, but ultimately realized he couldn’t do this as you’ve been through enough already. 

    This was what you waited for.

    Once he let his guard down, you threw your body weight at the back of the fist that edged closer to his face. Hitting his jaw with such brute force, you thought you saw blood pooling from his mouth. Instead, it was black grime of some sort. For the first time, pain erupted from your impact, leading him to the conclusion that it actually hurt. There was a blunt crack given from your force, and Mogami decided not to rencounter a face-off with you at this point.

    “I’ve wasted so many years to save other people. And look what it brought me! I had to consume every demonic entity I encountered to reach this level of power, and I won’t let that go to waste either,” Mogami spouted. 

    But you were not done. Without thinking of anything else besides your sweltering animosity, you swung your fists at him before he vanished again. Your movement was potent and speedy, but it missed his defined jaw. 

    Every time you did this, Mogami would hesitate. You started missing your attacks on purpose. But you needed to have contact with him to finish the job. Which was the exact moment he grabbed your arms from upfront.

    Now.

    You used the high levels of your concentrated emotional energy. Touching his forehead just underneath the bangs of his dark hair, you stole Mogami’s powers for your own by using an associated emotion of his: remorse. You wondered exactly what he was feeling sorry for after boasting about his objectives. Putting that aside, Mogami was soon left powerless from your absorption as you were able to use his abilities with some of your own. You turned it against him, finding that negative emotions had always triggered his powers. 

    Stripping his strength from him, he was now practically naked. You thrashed him with his own abilities and eventually he was paralyzed by your attacks. 

    Mogami was down.

    The end was here. 

    You stared at his hard, frozen body. The skin started peeling off again like paper. His spirit which lay senseless, just like yours on the outside, was still exanimate. It reminded you that he wasn’t of this world anymore. He was gone from the beginning. Except he could still hear and see. Frankily, he still had enough energy leftover, but that was so he could move and leave you for good. But you wanted to say a few words before he’d go.

    “I’m sorry for what you had to go through, Keiji. With your mother and everything.” You swallowed hard. Just thinking about the sickness she suffered through caused a strain. “I wish I could have known earlier. I repeated the same mistake with my own mom, and I blamed myself for it too, I completely destroyed myself over it.” 

    Mogami listened. Sadness overwhelming him emotionally. He could tell it was your doing as an empath (that he just only now remembered), but it was also his own fault. He didn’t have the guts to say he wanted to make things right. After everything he had caused, including the earthquakes most recently, and inducing trauma in you. It was too late now.

    Mogami quietly wheezed, his skin cracking through little by little. This was the spirit peak. You had literally shattered him. Walking around his unmoving state, he thought that maybe you would step on him like he did with Shigeo. Instead, you leaned down to caress his face. You wanted to reminisce the human side of him. Not this because this wasn’t who he really was. He was consumed by too many wrongs, and you wished you could have protected him from it all. But there was nothing you could have done to save him. 

    “You…you’ll be discouraged…again…” Mogami found the ability to speak. He was already recovering, but ever so slowly. “I’m only keeping you safe.”

    “I know,” you responded quietly. “Nothing is perfect in the real world. But it is what it is. You can’t lock someone up forever.”

    Mogami sighed in desolation. “You have certainly grown stronger, but your heart hasn’t changed…it’s…rather a relief.” His voice was soothing. “Perhaps there is slight hope.”

    You noticed Mogami had some change of attitude, and more importantly, he accepted defeat. Using your specialty powers: empathic projection, you let off your own emotions onto Mogami. Something that of peace and tranquility. You hoped this would be the cessation of his hostility. 

    “There’s something you should know about that young boy,” he mentioned.

    You inhaled a breath. This could only be about Shigeo. “What?”

    Mogami was looking up, but this time his eyes were in direct contact with yours. “Inside of him, there’s a presence beyond his powers and mine. Something malevolent. It’s unlike anything I’ve seen before. I should also tell you.” He hacked a few times before continuing. “I have caused erosions in the city, but that Kageyama can do much more. Much worse. I hope you’re ready.”

    At what seemed to be an icy glare was just you giving him all ears. You kept his words noted and peered at him in curiosity. Moving your hands away from him, he relaxed his breathing. Appreciating what you did, he was more laidback now. 

    “Are you sure you can handle what’s to come? Unlike the few such as you or Kageyama, humans hold too much resentment.”

    You blinked, and your lips turned into a half-smile. “Yeah, it’s me you’re talking about.” Then you looked up to feel the presence of Reigen staring down at your unconscious physical state. You could see him to some extent. 

    “I have people I trust by my side. Thanks to that, I learned many more things. We still grow, even as adults, and we learn from others, even if they’re teenagers. It’s hard to believe, but a single kid can really change you,” you had to pause what you were saying to release a short tittle. “And we can’t forget about the past. Although we can’t dwell on it either, we still have to cherish them as reminders…and make peace with it.” You smiled down on Mogami contently. “Thanks for making me realize. I’ll always remember you, Keiji. But you have to go now.” 

    Mogami took in the last image of your angelic face, and he finally understood what you told him. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. He meant to imply his apology about leaving and hurting you in the process.

    You nodded, believing he was contrite. He was more than guilty. He was heartbroken. 

    “Me too,” you said to him back. Forgiveness wouldn’t come easily, but it was settled.

    Mogami submitted to leave your mind. Parts of him were disassembled into little particles until he was completely gone. They were collected back together and you saw his true spirit form. 

    Getting everything off your chest, you felt like you could breathe again after a very, very long time. This unfinished business that lingered inside of you all these years was finally set free. You felt a conclusion at last. Now it was time to go back and deal with the real world once again. Though it felt good to return. 

    ‘They’re waiting.’

    Your body was still unmoving, and Reigen thought for a second that you might be dead. But then as soon as the black mist of Mogami exited you physical state, your eyes gradually opened. Everyone watched you awaken in anticipation, ignoring the spiraling haze.

    “Invasion of privacy guys…” you said weakly, exhausted from the mental fight. “I didn’t give you permission to enter.” 

    Everyone seemed to catch the tone and they all sighed in relief after finding you were surely yourself again. Reigen held you still, his eyes nearly watering. He rubbed them with an arm before you could see it. He also tried not to tremble.

    You were talking with Ekubo and Shigeo who were both eager to find out what took place. You explained what happened, that you won, and that the job was completed. Thanking them for protecting your body, they just shrugged it off with more questions. Of course it’s a priority to save you.

    “Are you really fine now, [y/n]-san?” Shigeo asked. 

    “I’m fine, Shige.” You saw the worry in his eyes, and you recalled Mogami’s ominous caution about the thing inside of him. Maybe you should talk to him about it, but he needed a break right now. That was a problem to deal with later.

    Between your thoughts, you yawned. “I need sleep and dinner. Also a shower and hot saké.”

    “Look at you demanding things already. Maybe you should go back to sleep, you were quiet and cute that way,” Ekubo remarked.

    You grinned. “Awe, are you still upset about me flinging you out? Or is it because instead of you, Mogami got control of my body.” You pouted, mockingly. 

    “Whatever, that was some scary shit you had to go through. Don’t you dare mingle with another esper maniac like him again,” Ekubo complained. You couldn’t help but to laugh before looking up at Reigen who was rather quiet. 

    Noticing a scar on his right cheek form earlier, you reached out to stroke a thumb underneath it. It stung, but he didn’t mind. You were going to treat it later anyway. 

    “Are you okay?”� you asked, making sure Reigen’s expression wasn’t displeasure. 

    He nodded his head after seeing you moving freely. The expression that described what home felt like. “Never better,” he answered, knowing you were back safe and sound.

    You saw Mogami flying around, and he fled through Shigeo as he tensed. “I’ll be watching you from afar Kageyama. Since you believe this is the right path.”

    He glanced at Reigen dubiously until you saw him stare directly at you next, but you two already had a closure. Perhaps this would be the last of his words. 

    “Not so fast! I’ll be taking you,” Matsuo said as he opened up his small potion jar. Mogami was immediately sucked inside, trying to fight this fate. 

    Everyone saw him catch hold of the evil spirit, and they followed his movement mistrustfully. You were skeptical, as you had forgotten about this person. Meeting him here was a coincidence, but he looked like he had moved on from Claw to a more standard exorcist position. 

    “I’ll name you…Pudding-chan,” Matsuo said as he rubbed the potion jar with his fingers. Mogami was probably furious for being held hostage. You could only imagine. 

    You watched Matsuo’s back turn to you all. “I hope you know what you just took. He isn’t like the other phantoms you can just toy with,” you told him before he could leave.

    “Oh, don’t worry, I saw everything. I’ll treat him well alright,” Matsuo replied.

    “Just don’t let him out,” Reigen warned. “And if you do, melt the son of a bitch.”

    Reigen’s words were harsh. Matsuo took your warnings into consideration, but he made no promises. He liked to experiment, and play with spirits like weapons of its own kind. After all, he crossed his fingers. 

    Shigeo looked over at Minori, who seemed to have awakened. She was distraught, but she also looked better than before. Her skin was cleared and her eyes didn’t have the menacing look from before. Her fingers and bones were still broken, but she could stand. It appeared that she was released from Mogami’s powers. 

    Shigeo went over to go talk to her. The rest of you three watched them interact. 

    “Is it true? What you do every day,” Shigeo asked. 

    Upon talking with each other, Minori patted his shoulder and bantered him. But then she started to cry. She sobbed with all she had, and she apologized. Over and over again. However, Shigeo was convinced that she was a righteous girl after what has happened. He counted on her to carry compassion from now on. Maybe it was partly thanks to Mogami, but it was mostly Shigeo and his ability to trust in others, that they can change themselves for good.

    —    

    The process with getting the ambulance to take care of the injured took a toll on everyone. You, Reigen, Ekubo and Shigeo parted ways with Banshoumaru in thanks for everything. You apologized to him for throwing him across the room, but he didn’t seem to take it personally. The client was well on his way to the hospital, and it was reported that he would live. If a time came where they would meet each other again, Minori and Shigeo could be friends. It was a huge relief.

    This time, Reigen insisted on taking a taxi on the way back. He said that it was because the three of you “looked like shit,” covered in blood stains and bruises which he also implied it be kind of iffy on public transportation, but it was also because you all were tired. Despite how cheap he was, it was the least he could do in being considerate for the evening. Shigeo had school the next morning, and so Reigen sent him off early before it was just you and Reigen left.

    “I’ll see you soon Shigeo. Call me if you need to,” you told him. 

    Shigeo nodded with the usual straight face of his, as if nothing happened tonight. “Good night,” was all he said before leaving. Ekubo caught up with Shigeo and you counted on the ghost to look after him.

    “Ramen?” Reigen suggested, but you shook your head. He thought you were going to say you were heading home, but that wasn’t it.

    “I was thinking soba,” you told him. 

    Reigen blinked. It was a rarity for you to pick a place, and eating out together was becoming a regular thing.

    “Sure, there’s one right nearby my office.”

    “Great, but I think we should get cleaned up first. I’m sensing weird looks just walking down this street,” you said while the two of you moved along.

    Once arriving, Reigen’s first instinct was to ensure your well-being. He didn’t know a clue what happened while you slept. But it was one of the longest hours of his life. Before saying anything, he grabbed a first aid kit.

    “Oh, it’s fine, I don’t need that,” you said. He drew it back slowly, but you took it from his hands. “But you sure as hell do.”

    You were on nurse-mode again. Cleaning his wounds, especially the cut on his cheek which was painful to look at. The glass and the brutal slam gave him an ugly mark.

    “It’s funny, you were literally just possessed by a ghost,” he said.

    You chuckled with your mouth closed. “And you were nearly choked to death, tossed around and assaulted by one in a fourteen year-old girl’s body.”

    Reigen smiled, happy to see that you looked fine. Looked fine. He was still genuinely concerned.

    “Could you tell me what happened? If you’re okay with talking about it that is.”

    You hesitated, but you also didn’t mind telling him. You believed he deserved to know.

    “Honestly, I’m curious as to how you dated a television star too,” Reigen said.

    You laughed quietly. “Okay, well it was way back in high school, and it was kind of complicated.” Something was holding you back for saying anything more. You didn’t know what.

    “I bet it was difficult facing him again huh.”

    “Yeah,” you said, despondent. 

    Reigen looked forlorn and he debated on asking, but his desire to know overtook him. “Did you…love him?” he questioned.

    You inhaled and exhaled a breath. You wondered what ‘love’ meant to Reigen, or to anyone really. It was the one feeling you never understood or grasped. Was it just a crush or more than caring for someone you liked? But love passes by quickly too. Like a fog it would spread but then eventually be distorted. It was complex and you wished you could have known better about it, but you didn’t have the experience. Did your past really matter to Reigen? You could tell him about it while eating soba.

    “I’m not so sure,” you admitted. “But…even if I did, I wouldn’t for what he became. It’s over now, but it’s not like I’m sad it’s over.” You hoped that made sense to him.

    Reigen used a cloth that he found earlier to clean you up. You had some stains on your temples and forehead. 

    “I said I’m fine.” You lightly smacked Reigen’s arms away to assure him you were feeling okay. He was pestering you to let him give you treatment.

    “That’s what they usually say.” He walked around the couch to get behind you. You eyed his suspicious movement. Out of nowhere, you felt his hands touching your neck, then sliding its way to that sore spot between your neck and shoulders. He put pressure on it and began rubbing.

    You didn’t stop him from giving you his famous massages. Sleeping on a hard ground for nearly an hour made your body as stiff as stone. Throughout all the years you two had known each other, he didn’t offer one. You didn’t ask for it either, and now you were regretting not receiving this. It would have really de-stressed you during all that was happening. Now was a good time too, and you figured it was better late than never having experienced it.

    “Do I get a bonus discount for tagging along in your exorcisms?” You questioned jokingly. Reigen abruptly stopped massaging after you asked that, and you saw him looking troubled.

    “About that…” he started, and you knew where this was going. “I won’t ask you for favors like that from now on. You’ve helped me enough already. This sorry job isn’t worth risking your life for.”

    “Pshh ahaha.” You laughed preposterously. Reigen was confused. “Oh stop it, after everything we’ve been through, you think that was risking my life?” You found it exaggerated.

    “Uh, yeah, that’s actually the first time you were close to losing your life?” Reigen said defensively. He quickly glanced at the red marks on your neck before feeling awful for himself. 

    “Please, I could say the same to you! Countless times, you walked into pitfalls and its either sheer luck that saved you or Shigeo and I. Do you remember Claw? It wasn’t that long ago.”

    “Yeah, I know, I’m not just talking about what happened tonight. It’s stakes like that that could get you killed. I’ve practically forced you to come with me, and chances are that you’ll get hurt again. I think you’ve had enough as it is from Claw,” Reigen argued. He tried to reason with you as calmly as he could. 

    It didn’t make sense in your head still. This was coming from nowhere. “Okay, so what? Are you going to drive Shigeo away too? Or just me?” 

    “What? No, of course not. Shigeo decided to work for me.” Reigen stopped his massaging and faced you for this discussion. 

    “Okay, well… I’ve told you before; I decided that I’d look out for you. Even though I can stand up to others you don’t think….” You paused, realizing why he was so bent on his business. It was always about money wasn’t it? You shift your gaze. “Oh, I see…I’m not as strong as Shigeo. My powers aren’t good enough so you don’t want me here. Is that it?”

    Reigen shook up, fearing that you were misleading this in a whole different perspective. “No, of course not. I’d like for you to be here, it’s just-”

    “Okay, then why are you so intent on chasing me away?” Your question interrupted him as you stood up. 

    Reigen didn’t think it would come this far. It didn’t feel right to tell you, but arrows pointed to his feelings. You were pissed, and you deserved to be. He didn’t want this to turn into a big fight-which it already kind of was.

    “It’s…cause…” he mumbled quietly. 

    He couldn’t say it. You were fuming, but you soon calmed down to disappointment. With his loss of words, it seemed that your thoughts were correct.

    “So that’s it huh?” You spoke despondently. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be of more help then.” You clenched your fists on the couch and it threatened Reigen that you were leaving. 

    “Because I care about you,” Reigen quickly answered with embarrassment. 

    You furrowed your brows and quickly looked to see him; his arms crossed and face looking  like the tomatoes on his coffee table. He averted his gaze away from you. One moment you were angry, and the next minute you were puzzled. Repeatedly, you absorbed his sentence, but you couldn’t get anything special out of it. You were flattered, but you felt the same so why was this such a deal?

    “Likewise,” you told him. 

    But Reigen meant it much more than it is. He chuckled, but he was trying to hide it behind his closed hands. You were even more puzzled. You felt that you braincells were scattered everywhere. 

    “You mentioned to me before that you’re an empath right?” He asked you. 

    You were nonplussed. “Y…yeah…and?” This had nothing to do with it.

    Reigen walked up closer to you, and you felt heat rise to your cheeks unlike anything you’ve felt from him before. He held a hand of yours and put it on his chest slowly. You felt it beat, but considering the fact that he specified, ‘empath,’ you read his emotions as well to find out what he was talking about. 

    And then it hit you finally.

    You never knew because you always thought it the other way around. You cherished moments with him, and you realized you liked him, but you couldn’t comprehend that he would ever like you too. You never thought that it would work where he would be interested in you that way when really, he always has been. You wondered for how long. 

    “You can be…extremely thickheaded for someone who can read people’s feelings…” Reigen said, surprised that you only found out tonight. 

    His words sounded divergent, and you were conflicted. It seemed that the tables had turned. You were at a loss for words, face blushing madly. Reigen was the placid one now, he could laugh about this later.

    Seeing as you were flustered, he decided to break the ice for you. “I think it’s fair that you should hear it from me personally.” Reigen gently put down the hand that was on his chest. This time he held both of yours with his own large ones. “I like you a lot, [y/n], and I’ve always dreaded losing you to something like that Mogami or Claw or anything ugly ever since we started getting to know each other. I don’t ever want to see that day-I just can’t put you into that possibility. I’m not driving you away because I hate you or because I think you’re feeble. In fact, you’re the opposite of fragile which is another trait I like about you. Honestly, I don’t care if you’re an esper or not. After seeing everything transpire, I think I have some right to worry over you constantly.”

    The feelings stored inside Reigen came out with words of its own kind. You had a hard time facing him and making eye contact. You just thought it to be too surreal. 

    “Hey.” Reigen found his charismatic confidence to raise your chin up just a little and make you look at him. He found it adorable to see you this flushed. It was a first, and he hoped it wasn’t the last. “Was I too honest? You’re blushing,” he said with a cheeky grin.

    You pouted, giving him adoring puppy-dog-eyes, but you were also understanding now. “Same here…about…the…liking you…” you mumbled. Reigen heard you clearly though. You opened up more. “This means…this means though that I’m working besides you then. I’m not leaving Spirits and Such, in fact I’ll help make it grow,” you told him with verity. 

    “That sounds great for my business, and you’ve proven yourself liable to be my partner…buuut does that mean you’ll go out with me as well?” Reigen asked with a teasing tone.

    “Yeash…” you rolled your eyes. “Isn’t it obvious?” 

    Your colors were back and your attitude also came back. But unexpectedly, you had the sudden urge to hug him. And you did, slowly burying your face into his chest. His one-suit smelled from the long night, but it also contained his usual scent which included tobacco. Your hands curled into weak fists as they also rested on him too. Maybe you could get him to quit one day. Stress was building up inside of him for some time, and you didn’t really blame him.

    Reigen hugged you back, tighter than you saw it coming. You felt his emotions once more, and he was so happy that there were nearly exaggerated tears forming in his eyes. It was pure contentment. You both relished this moment inside of the cruddy office of his. Nothing but cheap electricity light to brighten the room. It wasn’t exactly romantic, but you could care less. 

    “I am hungry though,” you said. And Reigen was too. You both pulled away from the hug. Not far, but close enough where he could still embrace you.

    “Oh right, let’s go for some soba then.”

    Before departing Spirits and Such, Reigen asked permission to hold your hand as you two went out. You approved, and you both set out to eat. You two had jackets to cover the white blood-stained blouses and Reigen was ready to get you anything. All the times he chickened out seemed so ridiculous now that he got the girl of his dreams. 

    Upon holding his warm hands, you trailed behind him slightly. You contained your abashment, but your awkwardness was still present. You kept thinking about how it was possible he had liked you that way, but this was really happening. It wasn’t just eating soba with your friend, it was a date now. But he acted like his usual self. Normal. The same clumsy, walking, talking second-hand embarrassment that he was. Only he was holding your hand. You couldn’t stop thinking about it.

    You observed him point out things on the menu and complaining about the pricey ones while insisting that you could order anything you wanted. Still, you found comfort in that. So you decided to be yourself too because that’s what always made you compatible in his presence. You didn’t have to be someone else just for this change of relationship. It was really nice.

    The conversation about Mogami and love popped into your head again. You were still unsure what love was, but maybe now you had a clue at least. Oh well, it wasn’t going to ruin this moment. You were going to be honest and enjoy yourself for the rest of the night.

    By the end of dinner you decided to tell him your story finally, and like always, he listened. And that’s all you needed from him; to hear you out. He was even down to help you overcome the trauma, in which you explained that you already did. He never failed to console you and now it seemed so silly that you haven’t told him anything.

    It all worked out pretty okay.

Chapter Text

    It was a sunshiny day for at least a little while. The sky was clear blue and there wasn’t a cloud in sight the morning Shigeo woke up for school. He thought he was running late, but the unveiling restlessness was just poking at him like needles, rousing him from any more sleep. It was earlier than he expected, given that his alarm hasn’t even gone off yet. Peaking outside of his window, the streets looked orange-yellow from the late sunrise; a sign that it was too early for him. 

    Getting dressed, he unbuttoned his pajamas before putting on a white t-shirt and his school uniform. For a fraction of a second, he hesitated on going downstairs, worried this was one of Mogami’s Mental Mindscapes once again. He preferred a nightmare than to go back caged in a world where he was living alone. Where he was only surrounded by cruelity.

    He backtracked down the hallway and saw that the door of Ritsu’s room was slightly open. His heart pounded against his chest while he hesitated on taking a look. Peeping inside, he saw that his brother was still sound asleep. Relief washed over him like a wave, and Shigeo let go of his shirt which he realized he was gripping on with firm anxiety. 

    “He’s gone. There shouldn’t be anything I have to worry about now.”

    Shigeo used the rest of this time by himself for a glass of milk and contemplation. You used to do that when he lived with you. It was always tea and thoughts about the coming day. The two went together well. Maybe he should try it eventually. It could help him overcome his shaken condition. The agonizing confrontation with an evil spirit that overpowered had left him more than emotionally fatigued. He was never affected from an exorcism, especially not afterwards. This was not the worst, he admitted that, but he was worried this would become a frequent episode. 

    “Maybe I should consult Reigen Shishou about it later today at work.”

    As the clock neared eight, his parents called down the boys for breakfast. Shigeo brushed his teeth and headed out with Ritsu who was stunned to find him up that early in the hour. After getting along better, the Kageyama brothers started walking to school where they used the chance to talk more. But since Ritsu was still a student council; he left earlier most of the week.

    “You were out pretty late again last night, Nii-san,” Ritsu said, his face turning into slight disturbance. Shigeo didn’t look like he had very much sleep. “If that Reigen is pushing you to your limit just to have you around as his slave, just say it, I swear I will personally-”

    “No, it’s not that Ritsu. It’s not Reigen Shishou’s fault,” Shigeo replied quickly before Ritsu could go turmoil. “It’s just…there are a lot of things going on recently. A lot of things I don’t get.”

    Ritsu listened to Shigeo in concern; he was never one to have very many things on his mind in deep manner. “What do you mean?” 

    “I’m not so sure myself, but recently, I’ve realized during an exorcism…that spirits are just as real as living humans. It’s almost heartbreaking.”

    Instead of a blatant response, Shigeo was getting a word in edgewise. “I mean they are practically dead people.”

    Shigeo kept his mind straight, looking ahead. “Yeah, I know. Maybe that’s the weird part.”

    He wasn’t intimidated by ghosts, never was and possibly never will be. He just couldn’t wrap his head around the fact that they were so full of feelings. That was a human thing. And even though he is one, Shigeo lacked them as spirits should too. He recalled Mogami telling him that he loved you, but he hurt you. That devotion was so meaningful and impactful that it carried onto him until his death. Negative emotions may be the power source for espers, but any sort of empathy conquered all.

    The two separated ways once arriving at Salt Middle School. Shigeo went about his day as a lone student pestered by the telepathy club, and Ritsu went about his day as the honor student and council member always on duty. He noticed his older brother still going strong in the body improvement club, and he admired his determination for it. 

    Ekubo dropped in from no one knows where and followed Shigeo around “like fish poop,” as Reigen would often say.

    “Oi partner! How’s it hangin’?” Ekubo watched him run while ignoring him at the same time.

    Even like now, Shigeo often minded his own business the same as Ritsu, but today he was more watchful of his surroundings. He was especially attentive enough to have noticed someone familiar on the side of the riverbank where he usually jogged. He saw his back turned away, facing the river and his short blonde hair moving from the wind. He sat on the grass with ease, but with something on his mind at the same time. Shigeo realized who he was and decided to tell President Masashi that he would catch up later. The leader of the club kindly dismissed him and now Shigeo was standing forlorn on the road.

    “Oh, it’s that kid Reigen was taking care of. I almost forgot he attended the same school as you,” Ekubo said.

    “Yeah…could you go away for a second? I don’t want him to see both of us just yet.”

    Ekubo inhaled a loud breath. “Wh-why though? What are you going to say to him?! And why are you intent on getting rid of me?”

    “I’m only asking for some alone time right now. You can just stay here and watch for all I care.”

    “Of course I am, brat!” Ekubo shouted. Then he mumbled something under his breath.

    Shigeo didn’t know what to say. It certainly has been awhile since the Claw incident. Would he be scared if he approached him all of a sudden? He thought it would be kind of creepy. Shigeo knew that tensions would be more awkward if he sat by him without a word either, so he just greeted him like he would with anyone.

    “He…hello,” Shigeo called out. 

    He didn’t turn around, so he must not have heard him. Shigeo tried one more time.

    “Hello!” His voice was much louder than expected and it surprised even himself. But this time the young boy did turn.

    “Ah, oh! Kageyama-kun!” He faced Shigeo completely. 

    “Hanazawa-kun…what are you doing here?” Shigeo asked.

    “Uh, nothing! I mean well, just sitting here and admiring the view! That’s all!” Teru stammered, wondering if Shigeo was judging him for sitting all alone. He couldn’t tell by his tone of voice. “What brings you here?” He asked, but then he noticed the red shorts and running shoes that he was wearing.

    “I was just training,” Shigeo answered to which Teru already figured. 

    “Oh, I see,” Teru said anyway. The two didn’t know what else to say.

    Yup, definitely awkward. 

    “Are you doing well?” Shigeo asked to Teru’s surprise.

    “Me? I’m doing fantastic! Uh…how about you?” He reverted the question shyly.

    Shigeo replied, “Nothing new.” He wondered why Teru was so jumpy. 

    They stood there for a few seconds longer. Shigeo noticed the worry on Teru’s face. Maybe he thought that he would hurt him again. He felt guilty about it, and he immediately knew he would need to change that.  

    “Would you mind if I sat with you?” Shigeo asked.

    Teru swallowed hard and he dropped his head a little. “Yeah, sure.”

    Shigeo perched next to where he was standing. Teru did the same, settling into his original spot. The two didn’t converse the whole time, but something about it relaxed him. He knew Shigeo didn’t have bad intentions. Maybe he just wanted to get along. But maybe he just felt bad about what happened. Now Teru began to feel accountable for it. 

    “He’s sitting here with me out of pity…probably…”

    “Kageyama-kun, there’s no need to cover it.”

    Shigeo shot him a look of perplexity. “Eh? Cover what?”

    “I mean, and sorry if I’m mistaken, but there’s no need to feel repentant with what happened. I’m fine, and you seem to be doing just as well so…don’t pressure yourself into making up with me,” Teru finally admitted. If anything, he felt that heshould feel more sorry for what he did to Shigeo.

    Shigeo heard him out and knew what he meant. “It’s okay, I’m not forcing myself to have you forgive me or anything. I just thought that you looked lonely and since we know each other, I thought maybe we could just talk.”

    Teru was flabbergasted. It was hard to read Shigeo so whatever he said felt it could be taken out of context. However, he easily and strongly meant it. “Oh, so you mean like…try and be friends?” He asked, still unsure what the significance of it was. 

    Since childhood, Teru was easily the popular type. And even now, everyone had eyes on him for being smart, sophisticated and athletic. But he wasn’t as confident as he looked. He had a fair share of friends, but they didn’t recognize him as…him. Shigeo, although still a shadow in school, had close friends that included the body improvement boys, the telepathy club, and even his brother. They all knew each other well, almost like family.

    “Sure, friends,” Shigeo answered. There was nothing wrong with gaining one more. 

    With his lack of responsiveness, Teru was happy he asked him. It’s not only Shigeo’s powers that he admired, it was his compassion and uncommon kindness. This is probably thanks to you and his master Reigen. Shigeo couldn’t have been more appreciative of the people who take care of him daily. He didn’t see what he was capable of, which is what Ekubo has desperately been trying to teach him all these years they have known each other. Maybe Teru could help him out with that as well. 

    “Okay.” Teru wore a real smile for the first time that day.

    —

    A few dates had passed and you and Reigen grew attached to each other by the day. At least it was obvious on his side. A thing you noticed about him: he was always grinning. That condescending rock was turned into a giddy five year old boy. As always and with good spirits, he was always getting work done with felicity, but you seemed to have cracked open his playful side. Was it because he was hanging out with teenagers? 

    He gave you several calls a day consisting of:

    “Hey, there’s this new yakiniku place with a karaoke bar, wanna go sometime?”

    “So I just had this client today…”

    “I’m bored so I just wanted to see what you’re up to.”

    “It’s not like I need anything from you, but you were in my mind all day so just wanted to say whats up?”

    It wasn’t like you were not seeing him every day. It was pestilent but also endearing in his own kind of way. You didn’t know how to feel about it. 

    You were scrolling through your text conversations with him, given that he just sent you fifteen in a row. A co-worker of yours at the diner nosily poked her head from behind. She noticed the massive amount of speech bubbles from the other contact.

    “Wow! That’s a lot!” She commented. “Boyfriend?” She then asked.

    “Ye-yeah,” you replied, embarrassed by his over-obsessiveness. 

    “Aww that’s so cute! I wish mine would do that too, but he’s too busy working.”

    You laughed nervously. You didn’t really find it ‘cute’ until she said so.

    “We should hang out sometime, I’m sure you’d love to meet him,” she said before making a loud gasp. “You should bring your man along and we can do a double date!” She suggested excitedly.

    You gave her a poker face. “What is she talking about? We barely even know each other.”

    “Just think about it! We could go do something fun to pass the time and-”

    “Hanako-san, break time is over,” you told her to save yourself. 

    She looked at the time. “Oh! You’re right! Well, I’ll see you in a bit then.” 

    You released a sigh after she left the break room. The diner was not as busy, but you used the extra shifts to pay for your classes. Because of this Reigen insisted on getting off at the same time as you. Even if it was late. He didn’t mind the least.

    —

    “You look rather cheerful today,” Ekubo said, seeing as he was twinkling while texting on his phone. “Did you find a special rich client like the last again?” He asked, knowing the man would be excited over anyone who paid him a dollar above his average salary.

    “Ahaha! Nah, not a client, but…yeah, you could say someone-I-I mean something special,” he answered without any clear explanation. He cleared his throat and began exuding sweat, not knowing how or when to say he was going out with his disciple’s once-caregiver. 

    Ekubo looked at him doubtingly. He suspected it was you, but maybe this could be about someone else. Either way, he was sure it was unlikely that he would meet up with anyone. Much less go out with them. Making sure Reigen didn’t see him, he was in his invisible mode before sneakily floating his way over to Reigen’s shoulder. He watched him move his fingers very fast to type. And then he saw the name of the person he was texting.

    Ah, made sense.

    “Say, when did this happen?” Ekubo asked.

    Reigen jumped in his desk chair and closed his phone really fast. “What-what do you mean? When did what happen?”

    Ekubo gave him a look. “I mean when did you and [y/n] start dating?” he asked without a second thought. Shigeo was right there and he heard him loud and clear (which was his initial intention). 

    “Eh? Reigen Shishou, are you going out with [y/n]-san?”

    “Shiiit”

    Reigen put a hand on the back of his head to rub off some of his annoyance before releasing a nervous laugh. There was no getting out of this one since you and Shigeo were close. Even if he lied right here, Shigeo would probably ask you to confirm it since the boy didn’t have the ability to keep secrets well.

    “Ah…yeah…” he answered.

    “That’s amazing! As expected of you, Shishou,” Shigeo beamed. He really admired almost anything his master accomplished.

    “Huh?”

    “I mean, you two seem to be a perfect couple. And you always said you liked her, so…”

    “What are you talking about, Shigeo? All those two do is bicker with each other. I’m surprised she even agreed to such a commitment,” Ekubo added.

    “She clearly has bad taste in men,” he then thought.

    “So you’re like an expert on relationships now?” Reigen crossed his arms. “Or are you just jealous because you’re a ghost and you can’t have what we have?”

    Ekubo scrutinized him in vexation. “Dumbass, you trying to start something? Hah? Is there something I should know about?” He was apoplectic with rage seeing Reigen’s face mocking him.

    “Alright, calm down.” Reigen put his hands out in defense. “I’m just saying, don’t poke your nose in our business or claim to know everything about us. I don’t want to hear it from  someone who’s dead.”

    “I thought it fishy that she would say yes to going out with a scam artist like you, but you’re just too good at your job aren’t ya? I see right through you. You plan to get into her-”

    Reigen coughed loud. 

    “What’s the matter?” Shigeo asked innocently. 

    Reigen and Ekubo glared at each other passive aggressively, but they turned away like siblings after a fight. “Nothing,” they both said simultaneously.

    “What, so you’re like her bodyguard now?” Reigen thought as he gave him a bitter glare. 

    “I’m sure Ritsu would be happy to hear the news,” Shigeo said later.

    “No!” Reigen panicked. “No..”  

    Ekubo and Shigeo gave him a look.

    Out of sheer embarrassment, Reigen faked a cough a few more times, his voice nearly dry. “Don’t go running around telling everyone. It’s not a big deal.”

    It was a big deal. For him at least. 

    Shigeo nodded, not intending to spread the word at all. He also noticed his master was clearing his throat a lot. “Maybe he has a cold.”

    “Hm, I still don’t really buy it,” Ekubo said, although he saw it coming. After all, the romantic tension was obvious to everyone but you…and sometimes Shigeo. 

    “Shut up,” Reigen scratched the back of his neck. He had a hard time believing it as well. “Like I said…it’s not a big deal.” 

    Shigeo noticed Reigen turn away from Ekubo. After a while, he tried distracting himself with his laptop, but having barely any clients today made him do nothing but check his phone all day. He always did that, but every time he looked down on the device, he was smiling; it was unusual.

    “He’s in a really good mood. It’s best I shouldn’t talk to him about it today.” 

    <3<3<3<3<3

    It was late afternoon-evening actually-and you saw Reigen standing by the street where he was discernibly waiting for someone. It was fairly dark and you almost failed to see him, but he caught you red-handed before you could leave to look where he was.

    “Missed ya,” he said as he approached you directly to your surprise. His heart fluttered when you met his eyes. You looked like you were working hard all day, and boy was he ready to help you unwind. It wasn’t easy for him to shower you with affection, but he might do so if it meant de-stressing.  

    One look and you quickly noticed something that was gone. No, it wasn’t your space. It was…his lack of seriousness. He was frivolous. It was kind of cute. Maybe you would hear another one of his ‘good news’ related to the Spirits and Such website.

    “It’s been only a few hours since we met for lunch.”

    “Yeah, pretty long,” he retorted with a credulous half-smile. You gave him one of your own. 

    “You’re really stupid,” you said before walking up to him and snatching his hand. He smiled down on you and pulled you close to him with ease.

    You two walked downtown for some dinner. Nothing fancy as it was a long day for the both of you. Tedious for Reigen but busy on your line. The both of you decided on ramen with some gyozas on the side. Reigen ordered his with spice and looked down at the high sodium noodles. One of these days, he was going to take you somewhere nicer. A real restaurant at least, not these convenience foods. He swore on it. All he just needed to do was save up some cash instead of giving another bonus to Shigeo, but he didn’t tell you that of course. 

    These ‘dates’ didn’t feel like real dates on his end. You were pretty happy about it, but Reigen felt he wasn’t doing enough for you, making him believe that he wasn’t enough either. It was one of his secret insecurities; that he would disappoint you. 

    “So yeah, if you haven’t noticed, my website’s been thriving recently.”

    “Here he goes again.”

    “Uh-huh.”

    “I mean, yesterday was unbelievable. Ten clients in one day? I can’t believe how attractive that blog has been.”

    “I’m proud of you, hun.”

    Finished with eating, you two headed out again. The cold air biting at your cheeks and stealing the heat from the ramen restaurant. Not looking away from your phone, you let your boyfriend ramble about the new Spirits and Such weblog he was so worked up about. You saw it coming, but he didn’t seem to apprehend your disinterest. In consideration of the weblog, you didn’t expect it to go any further much to your dismay, but you still supported him helping others for what it counted. Maybe he could be a success one day.

    “Wanna do some singing?” He asked mid-chatter. 

    The question caught you off guard, until you realized you two were walking right past the karaoke bar. A drink sounded nice, but you weren’t too hot on karaoke at the moment. Although it also sounded kind of amusing. It has been a while.

    “Come on, it’ll be fun,” Reigen said before you could decline or accept. You hesitance was usually a ‘yes’ from his experience with you. 

    “Okay, but just for a little bit. I have work tomorrow too.”

    You nonetheless followed inside despite your hint of opposition to the idea. Partly excited, partly unconfident. You and Reigen settled into a room where it was bright neon red as he listened to you nitpicking on how horrible you sang or that you needed to save your voice so you would do only one-maybe two songs. You didn’t resist however, which Reigen thought was kind of comical. 

    “Destroy! Save! Laugh! Even if it’s hard, stir up the fire in your heart~ 

    Should you move on? Stop? Go back? Shiro toooo kurooooo.” 

    Reigen’s voice was clear and smooth, yet also powerful. His nasal and slurred speech was still there, but the sing-song intoning hum of the words rolled over his throat and pushed its way to make music. He was really good. You were surprised but not so shocked. He looked like someone who can sing from heart. 

    You clapped after he finished his performance. He was slightly panting, hoping you’d be dazzled by how well he could sing. You weren’t charmed by the max but you were rather impressed by how absorbed he was in the music.

    “Alright your turn,” Reigen handed you the mic that was laying on the couch by his side. 

    “But I already went through three different songs,” you said as you took a sip of some alcoholic calpis soda. 

    “Okay fine, let’s do one together then. You pick the song.”

    You rolled your eyes as you took one last gulp of your drink.

    Scrolling through the lists, you laid eyes on a particular rock song that has been popular among young people. Listening to it on your phone just wasn’t good enough. Sometimes you felt you had to at least hum to it to feel the empowerment of the music. 

    “Okay, ready?” You grabbed the mic from Reigen and a tambourine from the basket next to the door with fortitude, pumped to hear the song playing.

    “Isn’t this a bit challenging?” Reigen found your voice too soft and gentle for any form of rock band music. 

    “You underestimate me,” you replied. You were a little drunk, but not bad enough you didn’t  know what you were doing or saying. 

    “Light that stands still in the klaxon, present your life~ Now too, it becomes almost broken. Destruction in time!!!” 

    The melody of your voice matched with Reigen’s deep one. You hit the tambourine on your thigh in beat with the rhythm. The both of you sang well into the lyrics, and less than half-way there were you two moving arms, tapping your feet and pretty much yelling into the mic. Reigen couldn’t believe you two weren’t kicked out yet. 

    “Don’t be deceived by selfishness.

    Selfishness makes things go the way you want right?

    I want to protect and grieve alone. 

    Don’t be deceived by selfishness. Be jealous of selfishness.”

    “Check it with a sweet, sweet kiss.

    Drowning in a dark deep ash~”

    It was almost hilarious how in sync the both of you were. Your hairs were flying while rocking it out. The poses and the little dancing was nothing but vibrancy. The room was lighting up with high spirits. It was humorous, and laughter took place between words. You were having a great time and so was Reigen.

    “I finally realized that I lost it, to that true meaning.

    The night I’m alone in, will face the morning.

    Being loved by someone.

    I say goodbye to the past until now,

    I gently attach a line to the selfishness.”

    Near the song’s end, you gave it your all. And with a strong finish, the music stopped and the lyrics you two were singing from were gone. Points for each singer were aligned on the chart displayed on the tv screen. You had more points than Reigen, and it gratified you. You pretended you weren’t the best while acting like you were the best, chuckling about it afterwards.

    Reigen replayed the moment he saw with your mouth wide open and eyes tightly closed in concentration. He almost wished he took a video of it. The way you were so hyper focused on the song that you were almost becoming one with the music video. A view of you having a blast left him awestruck. Maybe even head over heels. 

    Tonight was a good night. 

    “Anyway, I picked out some movies for us to watch tonight. What do you think about 13 Assassins?” He asked you on the way home.

    “Sorry, but I can’t tonight,” you answered, having calmed down from earlier. You were a different person a few minutes ago. Reigen kept a mental note to take you to karaoke bars once in a while.

    “Eh? You’re not coming over to my place?” Reigen asked with dejection.

    “Yeah, I told you I have an early shift tomorrow, and classes are starting again soon.” You saw rejection on his face, and you felt more guilty this time. How was it he  made you feel like such? As an empath, it agitated you, but it was nonetheless a likable trait of his. He was a softy despite how he acted on the outside. You didn’t let his “coolness” fool you anymore.

    “I’ll come over tomorrow, kay?” You assured him when you both made it to the subway station (hands held). You pecked him lightly on the cheek before leaving for your train. You rushed to get inside as it was closing. 

    “Give me a call when you get home,” Reigen told you.

    “I don’t need to, you’re gonna call me first anyway,” you gently yelled back. The door then shut closed, not many people were inside. 

    You waved your hand and he waved back. He still looked dispirited, but something about him was brighter than usual. Being that he had someone to walk with every now and then, and having be able to hold their hand was ample joy for the day. He wasn’t clingy in public, but he stuck like glue when either of you stayed at each other’s apartments. It was almost as if he was a whole new person. And it was also forgotten that you two had ever hated each other.

Chapter Text

    Scrolling through his inbox the night after his non-disastrous karaoke date, Reigen skimmed through the handfuls of requests arising out of the Spirits and Such weblog. He frequently checked his profile, getting back to new clients as soon as he was available and updating whenever it was convenient. There were a variety of petulant individuals that was getting on his nerves and it was beginning to remind him of his former profession before he opened his business. He hoped these choices weren’t circling him back to the same position he was in pre-Spirits and Such. Pre-Shigeo. Pre-you.

    It was dull. He was going nowhere, although some may say that it was the “right” path, that it was a real job where you would have no choice but to endure it for money and a decent life. Then they would expect you to marry, have kids, and pressure them into the identical mundane lifestyle you were forced to go through. Except later do you realize you wished you could have done something with it differently, only it’s too late. 

    Reigen realized early on that he didn’t want to go that direction. He wanted excitement in his career as he was keen on the otherworldly. But it was mostly because he was searching for a stimulus in his ordinary life. Something most adolescents like Shigeo had trouble finding. It was getting pretty common because truthfully, it’s hard. 

    Glancing at the top of the page, Reigen noticed an email from his mother. It stood out from the rest of the unread messages floating in his junk pile. The bright blue screen illuminated on his face along with the address name. The subject written: “To my beloved son.” It’s been a while for him, and he anticipated nothing different. With brief hesitation, he clicked on it.  

    It was a tedious read, but he made it through every last character to the very bottom. The final sentence read: “Take care of yourself, and show your face once in a while. Father and I miss you.”

    Another nagging report of finding a new job. Reigen couldn’t help but exhale a heavy breath he had been holding for a while now. His rather distant father missing him sounded like a slight stretch. He might as well admit he’s disappointed, and with that being said, move on. But of course, Reigen wanted to reach for success. He wasn’t sure if that motivation was driven by the unrelenting stress from his parents or his enlightenment on achieving something he had long been searching for; to become somebody. Reaching over to have a sip from his canned beer, the display on his phone lit up. His hands moved to grab the device and saw the text written on it. 

    - You asleep?

    Reigen immediately replied when he saw it was from you.

    - Can’t sleep

    It took a few minutes for you to respond.

    - Oh, you okay?

    “Everything is more than okay,” he thought.

    - Yea im fine. Why aren’t you asleep yet?

    - Im in bed, but you sounded kinda stiff over the phone. Just wanted to check up.

    It was just a feeling on your end. Sometimes Reigen overworked himself over senseless tasks. He was still sane, but it was an irrational concern for his well-being. He always watched over yours after all. 

    - It’s all good. I think I’m just tired, sorry if it bothered you. 

    He thought it was sweet of you to care, and he blushed with delight. 

    - You’re still not mad about no movie night?

    Reigen laughed this time and he quickly typed back. 

    - You’re not up overthinking this right?

   - No lol

   - Just go to sleep….goodnight <3<3 (╯3╰)

    - okay, night <3

   Logging out of his computer and turning off the lights, he went to go brush his teeth before crawling into bed. Leaving the empty beer can on his desk, Reigen let the alcohol try to drain him away. He slipped into his pajamas with the ugly bear logo on his trainer. His hair was already disheveled from exhaustion as it sunk into the pillow.

    The thoughts of you gradually filled his head. Then the night of his confession was brought back to his mind. Reigen remembered you moving restlessly next to him, close, but not really. He refrained from speaking out until you were finished while feeling your reticent shifting. It almost made him anxious for you, but like the other times you were troubled, he pretended you were another client of his, albeit that tactic was difficult now. You were tight-mouthed after uttering only a few words, but he reminded you that he was there.

    “But um…yeah…” You ended your story, emitting a deep audible breath. The only thing comforting to you was Reigen’s arm which he allowed for you to lean on.

    The two of you stood stationary in front of a metal garage door with a painting of a samurai on it. A bright red vending machine containing awaited hot drinks sat right next to you as it quietly droned. Only a few people from afar was outside in the cold drinking, chatting or taking a quick smoke break. Reigen thought about pulling out his own pack but he chose not to. The red lanterns lit up with the signs of the stores splattered by thick calligraphy ink. It hung on both sides of the street, illuminating the roadways. A taxi rushed by slowly, overlaying the sound of distinct mumblings and laughter that radiated from a nearby bar.

    Reigen recalled a client he talked with more than a few years ago. A young woman was seeking consultation about the marriage she had with her abuser. She desperately sought emotional help on her trauma after a while of unwillingness. Eventually she came to the decision of divorcing after she was done discussing the situation with him.

    He could only picture you when he was talking to that lady right now. Thinking back to her weeping in his chair, he remembered Shigeo exhibiting worrisome on the couch as he watched her cry. The similar situation you had to go through alone was insufferable for him to hear. He loathed those who caused such damage without a thought. It was inexcusable and the young-minded like Shigeo needed to be taught that. 

    “The things he did to you…” Reigen started, thinking of the best for you to hear.

    ‘There is a reason for everything,” you thought he was going to say. Or “I know how you feel,” as some had once used.

    “It’s disgusting. Always will be. You may have heard this before, but you have to know that you’re not the one who provoked that temperament. No one else saw your suffering and it seems like no one else cares. But it was terrifying and it was real.”

    You looked up at him with mellow eyes. You always figured things out on your own and you thought you needed to get stronger that way. But you thought wrong when you met Reigen. He made you realize that you had the power to lift yourself up when times were hard, but there was no shame in seeking a little boost sometimes. 

    “I’ll say it many times if I have to, but you’re really not alone, [y/n]. There are people who care about you so much. It’s not an easy process, but you’ll get through it. And again, you have people to help you when you’re stuck.”

    The brightness on your face-one that Reigen will never forget-lit up in his head, and he thought about it for the majority of the night. The earful message from his mother didn’t bother him as much anymore. He was happy with what he chose to do, and there was nothing that could change his mind from quitting. It contained too many memories he couldn’t bear to lose.

    —

    —

    Winter was already around the corner. Warm daylights were replaced by chillier mornings that formed frost on and around windows. Three boys: Shigeo, Ritsu, and Teru walked in the midst of the frigid season with their heavy school uniforms on-enough to keep them cozy. Each step made a crunching noise from the colorful dead leaves cascading on the grounds as the plastics covering the containers they carried rustled from their movements. 

    They talked amongst themselves while Ritsu and Teru carried a few bags as well as the glass container holding some dishes they had made. It was a slow Friday afternoon and the boys decided they would make you something as they approved on doing once in a while. It was mainly Teru’s idea, but Shigeo was more than happy with it. Ritsu agreed only because his brother said it was their eternal gratitude for your help. Every seasonal occasion or holiday was a chance for them to show you their thanks, no matter how small the gesture was.   

    It was mostly Shigeo and Teru that had made the simmered sweet pumpkin squash while Ritsu added a taste of his own hand-made candied sweet potatoes, a snack everyone favored during the fall. Of course there was help from Mrs. Kageyama who frequently sent you sugary foods when the opportunity arrived, and you supposed that the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. 

    As they were on their way to your apartment (without you knowing), Reigen was stopping by your place to shower you with attention and sometimes even a little affection. Actually, you two just decided to hang out since it was a day off for both of you. He sat in your living room watching television while you attempted to make strawberry daifukus. You were craving something to munch on for dessert later, and so you decided to make the confectionary before dinner. Reigen was staying over for the night and he was looking forward to having a meal prepared by you. He only had a small taste of your cooking but even then he found it the best out of any restaurant. 

    After some time during a brief commercial break, Reigen snuck up from behind and sloped over your shoulder to observe your work. Leaning his hip against the counter, he put a hand on your back while you tried, and really tried to ignore him. It didn’t help that he was tall either. You were both hesitant, but slightly touch starved. Okay, that was an understatement. You were both very touch starved. 

    Not going as far as hand holding and a few reluctant touches on the arms, Reigen was yearning for more. Not in a sexual way (albeit that desire may come sometime in the future) but with moments such as these, he wanted to embrace you gently or sweetly kiss the back of your head even. But something was holding him back. Unsure as to what, he took it slowly still. By placing his head close to the space between the top of your shoulder and your cheek, he thought he could get your full attention that way, but to him it didn’t seem like you wanted any right now. 

    Really, you were just restraining yourself from grinning. It was a a bit arduous for you to fully show your true feelings to him just yet. Turning slightly red was all you could do, craving this fondness as it had been a long time. This struggle reminded Reigen of some movie nights with you. By pulling the classic yawn-and-put-an-arm-over-the-shoulder move, you somehow managed to escape them without a clue. It was always about the timing, such as when you were going to the bathroom or refilling your drink. However, he established victory once you fell asleep on his shoulder one night. He always enjoyed being your head support.  Maybe he could go as far as being a boyfriend pillow…the thought was pleasing. Cuddling sounded delightful. A kiss seemed heavenly.

    “Can I have a taste?” Reigen asked while rubbing your lower back. He loved the taste of anything hand-made by you. Meals outside of the ones you made tasted differently now that he knew more of your cooking. 

    “When it’s finished, yeah,” you answered. You didn’t have to look at him to see him pouting.

    Maybe, just maybe, he could sneak a strawberry in his mouth. Maybe he could sneak a peck that way too. The idea thrilled him, and so he took one of the soft fruits straight from the bowl.

    “Hey,” you said, finally breaking eye contact from the daifukus to look at Reigen. 

    Reigen promptly put the strawberry in his mouth. It was cut less in half and so he teasingly let it sit on his lips without eating it. Could it be he was-oh wait, he swallowed it. The thought was pushed out of your mind, but Reigen still planned on getting the flavor of your lips next.

    “It’s pretty sweet…wanna taste?” He puckered his lips, but you didn’t catch it. 

    “I know, I just had some,” you answered bluntly.

    Reigen griped at your denseness. Did that really just fly over your head? He tried one more time, except he didn’t drop any cheesy lines.

    “Hey, uh…” he started. The impractical look in your eyes made Reigen blush. He couldn’t bring himself to ask, but suddenly and without really knowing it, he was leaning down slowly by following his intuition. 

    You saw this and thought he wanted another strawberry, but it seemed like with his movement he was coming down to your face. He was close now, and this was the closest he’s ever been with you. You glanced at his mouth while his eyes were half-closed. Now your instinct pursued his initiation. You waited for it, falteringly.

    The doorbell rang and you both perked your heads up. Both yours and Reigen’s eyes snapped open wide. The moment was ruined, though pretty unforgettable. 

    “Can you get that? Hands full.” You chuckled nervously. 

    Reigen internally groaned. “Sure thing,” he said before lazily moving away and opening the front door. He didn’t even bother to check the peephole to his mistake. 

    “Ah, Mob…Teru and…” was all Reigen could say before he saw Shigeo’s brother right next to him. His heart jumped in alarm but he tried not to show the tension.

    “Hello Shishou,” Shigeo greeted back, unfazed. 

    Ritsu on the other hand was at a loss for words. Just why was Reigen here? Why did he answer the door to your apartment? This is your home. Reigen was in your house. 

    Reigen didn’t say anything. The two just stared at each other coldly. But then. “Why are you here?” Ritsu asked first thing. 

    “What’s with that snarky tone?” Reigen thought.

    “That’s my line. You’re the one who showed up without notice,” he then responded. 

    “What’s with that attitude?” Ritsu thought.

    “We’re here to deliver some offerings,” Teru said before the two could start a quarrel. 

    Finally, you came into view from behind Reigen. Ritsu was still bothered by his unanswered question and Teru was wondering what that lovely smell was. Given by Reigen’s comfortable clothes he wore, Ritsu assumed he spent the night at your place. He was about to burst in aversion, but it was prevented by your presence.

    “Hey boys, what a surprise!” you greeted with a smile. You wore an apron covered with white powder. “Come on in, it’s chilly out,” you said.

    “Thank you~”

    “Excuse us~”

    “Coming in~”

    All three of them took off their shoes and stammered inside. Reigen was pushed to the side as if he wasn’t there in the first place. Just when he thought he had you to himself, they appear out of nowhere. It felt like a competition.

    “Eh? For me? You really didn’t have to,” you said once you were given their small offerings. You could almost hug all three of them at once.

    “We wanted to!” Teru said. He smelled the source of sweetness coming from the kitchen and to his curiosity, he checked what you were making. 

    “Daifukus? May I help?” he asked excitedly. He was already rolling up his sleeves while Shigeo and Ritsu made themselves comfortable.

    “Sure if you insist, can you mix the chocolate real quick then?” 

    Shigeo and Ritsu sat down in the living room while Reigen stood rather restlessly. His spot clearly stolen. “So…are you two…” Ritsu started. 

    Reigen eyed him in affliction. He gave him a chance to finish the question, but Teru butted in. “So is Reigen-san and [y/n]-san together now?” He asked without shame. His face was bright as daylight while he was shaping a daifuku mochi into a triangular form.

    Reigen answered, “A-ah… yeah.”

    Shigeo stayed silent, already knowing of this. You just smiled and nodded at Teru since he was facing you to confirm. 

    “Finally! Man, it took forever. Reigen-san never shut up talking about you,” Teru said while continuing to create daifukus with you.

    “N-no,” Reigen denied, blushing madly red. Teru couldn’t help but laugh.

    “Yeah, like he talked more about you than he did about his job,” Teru said quieter so Reigen didn’t hear this time. He was mocking him purely without harm. 

    “Huh…really?” You said. It was your turn to blush.

    Ritsu gave Reigen another rigid glare. There wasn’t anything he could do about it, but he wanted to serve Reigen a warning. It was bound to happen, even Ritsu knew that much. He was just stupefied to find this man in your apartment where he used to live. It just felt bizarre.

    You felt the tension in the kitchen upon hearing their quiet conversation. “It seems like those two still haven’t gotten along as well,” you thought with slight amusement.

    “I really have to give the Kageyama family something good in return. And same for you Teru-kun. These look absolutely delicious, I can’t wait to have these tonight! Arataka look.” You excitedly set out the dishes on the counter where it was free from daifuku powder. The aroma of pumpkin and chestnut spread through the kitchen.

    “Wow, you’ve got talent, kid,” Reigen said as he opened the corner of the wrappers. You lightly pushed his hand out of the way.

    “Dinner.”

    “Sorry.”

    Teru smiled. “It’s all thanks to [y/n]-san.”

    After some time, you all shared the strawberry daifuku snacks while you poured tea for the guests. Recognizing more additions to the grouping, you found your apartment quite crowded, even with just four people. Milk greeted Shigeo and Ritsu with familiarity. She rubbed on their sides while lying on her back to play with their hands. Milk never did this with Reigen, and so seeing the cat cuddle with you and the boys more amply left him feeling excluded. It was always a rivalry for him.

    Immersed in the conversations you all had, you realized the room felt warmer. It’s been a long time since seeing a gathering of friends. You prepared a day for hot pots or oden in the future when it gets colder outside. It was a fun idea to assemble with the four again, and you haven’t felt this way in a while. You were happy.  

    “Are you sure you don’t want to stay for dinner?” You asked when the boys put on their shoes. The sun was already setting. 

    Reigen crossed his arms. It was just supposed to be the two of you, but he wasn’t really jealous anymore. It was your apartment, and your decision to let them stay for a while. They were polite and kind, and he didn’t dislike their company. Yes, that included Ritsu’s. He was a good kid. It was also good seeing Teru doing well. He was different compared to the time he was staying at Reigen’s. He was learning quickly to become efficient, organized and responsible, or maybe that was just in his nature the whole time.

    “No, I ought to get going. Thanks for having us for this long though. It’s always fun making food with you, [y/n]-san,” Teru said before he bowed in respect. 

    “Likewise,” you responded. 

    You saw the conventional but evident look on Shigeo’s face. You knew that look. It was usually the face of something distracting him. Not exactly disturbing, but something was on his mind. The I-need-to-talk-to-you look. You wondered what it could be.

    “Shige,” you said before he snapped out of his inattentive space. “You alright?” The other two were already walking down the stairs.

    “Oh, yes…um…” Reigen was right behind you, but he didn’t mind him being there. “We’ll be seeing each other soon then,” he said before tilting his head to bow. 

    You blinked a few times. “Okay… hey, just give me a call if you need anything at all.” 

    “Yes, thank you.”

    You saw him leave before closing the door and heading back inside. Reigen was standing right there while leaning on the wall. His nosey instinct overheard the last bit of farewell with you and Shigeo. 

    “Is he good?” He asked. 

    “I can’t say yes,” you answered to your speculation. “He seems to be doing well with his friends and everything.”

    “You mean with Teru?”

    “Yeah, and his club buddies at school.”

    “Oh.”

    You furrowed your brows. Reigen was clearly implying that Shigeo didn’t have anyone else other than the four that was standing in your apartment earlier. He was slightly envious that he himself didn’t have that when he was Shigeo’s age. Even now, he only had friends at the bar, but even they don’t talk to each other unless it was about a job.

    “Anyway, are you hungry?” you asked Reigen. 

    “Starving.” He anticipated your delicious cooking, but then you brought out the dishes left by the three boys. Oh right, guess he’d have to wait on yours for next time.

    “Well, thank the kids for free food, your favorite.”

Chapter Text

 Hands flew to Tsuchiya’s head while she dodged them side by side. Your feet moved away every time she launched an attack of her own, and instead of bringing your arms to block them, you learned to quickly duck and aim a hit on her legs. She felt you hard kick on her shin, and so she sauntered back almost falling to the ground. Picking back up on her feet, she took a moment to breathe slowly.

    Tsuchiya nodded with approval. “Well done with your defense and attack. Your throws are getting a little sloppy though, so pay attention to that even when you’re tired.

    You nodded back in understanding. 

    “Great, I think that’s enough for today. You’re really improving.” She smiled enthusiastically.

    You bowed in respect to your teacher and friend. “Only because of you, sensei.”

    Tsuchiya shot you another encouraging smile. The both of you then headed to the changing room to cool down. You wiped down the sweat with your towel and packed your things. Before you were ready to go, Tsuchiya discerned the giddy look on your face. She couldn’t help but to comment on your ambience since walking into the dojo and training.  

    “You seemed to be in a good mood,” Tsuchiya said. She watched you put on some deodorant.

    “Huh?”

    “Your fighting style was… hardy, and your body movement was overly elated, almost vigorous if you will…but scratch that. The better mood you’re in, the better you can fight it seems.”

    “Oh, I didn’t notice.” You really didn’t. You wondered why people were so observant about you recently. It came out of nowhere just like your vivacious energy. 

    “Any plans over the weekend?” Tsuchiya asked. She thought the question would be a good start to what was fueling your high spirits.

    You put on your jacket while thinking through your plans. “Work work work…and…” You paused and Tsuchiya anticipated the answer. “And…spending… time with my boyfriend,” you said a bit shyly. “Why am I feeling…unpretentious?”

    “Ohhh!” Tsuchiya laughed with delight. That was why you were pretty lively. “So who’s the lucky person?” 

    You scratched the back of your head. “Ahaha…I’m sure you know him. His name is Reigen Arataka, the guy who was with me during our escape back at the Claw headquarters…” It was a little awkward that time given the insults she had thrown at them.

    “Ahhh, him,” Tsuchiya said, sounding rather discontented almost. She was only excited to hear about someone she didn’t know about at all, but it made sense now that she thought about it. 

    “We’ve known each for a while…and well…yeah…” You thought she expected a reason why, but she didn’t worry nor care much about Reigen. As long as you were in good hands with him.

    “Okay, well have fun you two.” Tsuchiya waved a hand.

    You bowed back upon exiting the dojo, wearing an earnest smile along the way to Reigen’s place. A few blocks was another light exercise for you, but it was beginning to feel like no problem. Training was really paying off. You felt empowered, and you nearly forgot the initial reason for starting in the first place. It was in preparation for Claw, but you didn’t worry about that so much anymore.

    You walked past a structure with fences overshadowing the road. The clear blue sky from an hour ago already transformed into dark orange and pink. Crows were cawing while cars zoomed by once in a while. It was relatively quiet. No one was around the area expect you, and maybe one other person as you began to hear footsteps somewhere up ahead. Without a rush, you turned at the corner of the fence and saw not a stranger, but a student you knew. It was Shigeo, currently walking home from school. 

    He didn’t notice you at first. It was getting pretty late in the evening to be wandering the streets alone. “Oh, that’s right. He must have just finished with his exercise club.” 

    “Shige!” You called out before taking your time to walk up to him. It’s been a long time since the both of you talked to each other without others around. The last time-you recalled that it must have been when he was still ten years old or so. “How are you?” you asked.

    “Ah, [y/n]-san. I’m doing okay. How about you?”

    You replied with the same answer and nodded apprehensively. “Good. Hey um… I know it’s none of my business really, but I’ve noticed you were a little gloomy since the exorcism, which I understand of course. If there’s anything I can do to help…or if there’s anything you need…”

    “Oh, do you mean the one with Mogami-san?” Shigeo asked abruptly without meaning to. 

    “Ah…yeah.” You were taken aback by how quickly he responded with the name that didn’t want to be said. 

    “I must admit, I was pretty dazed the next day. I’ve never experienced something like that before. But there was something almost similar that happened before Asagiri Minori’s case, although it was a very different situation.”

    “You had to deal with another possession?” You asked. 

    “No, not a possession. It was still a spirit though. Actually, a family of them.” Shigeo paused. “Reigen Shishou said I didn’t have to exorcise them, but it still felt like my job to do so.”

    “And? Did you do it?”

    “No, the clients were forcing me to get rid of them but they were taken care of by Reigen Shishou. Luckily the family was able to stay at the house for a little longer.”

    “Oh.” You released a breath of relief. The pressure must have been on for a while. Communicating with the dead didn’t seem normal to you, even though you could see them just the same. You’ve never encountered as much of them as Shigeo has, and maybe not as much as Reigen has either. But you haven’t bothered to, nevertheless still wondering if it fazed them at all. 

    “Say, did Mogami-san show you anything while he took possession of you?” Shigeo questioned. It had been over a week since.

    You assumed this was about the Mental Mindscape of his. “Yeah, sort of. I mean, he kind made up a lie and used that to trick me into staying at his illusion world. It was pretty realistic.”

    Your description of his powers drew Shigeo’s full attention. “Really? What was it like?”

    You averted your eyes to observe the sky and thought about it. “It was peaceful. Too peaceful. I was just living at home…with my mother. We didn’t do anything except cook or make tea.”

    Shigeo waited for you to describe more, but right as you mentioned your mother, he felt sorry for bringing up the topic. He remembered vaguely how you had spoken of her before finding out his own mother was alive. You only talked about the junctures when she was still in your life, although at one time specified she died of an illness. That was it. Not a note on your father. The discussion rarely happened, and it didn’t last more than a minute. Either you were too sad to talk about it or you were keeping away from the subject as it would only muse on Shigeo’s own parents. Although he was only five years old at the time, the incident of the fire was still engraved in his mind.

    “But something felt off, and that’s when Ekubo woke me up before all hell broke loose. Don’t tell him this, but I think I owe him now,” you finished with a chuckle. 

    The stoplight turned to a green walking figure. Shigeo glanced at you before both of you crossed the street. He assumed it was safe to ask one more thing about Mogami’s world. A question that nagged his mind since he realized how out of it he was from the disturbing crisis.

    “How long was it?”

    You bit down on your lower lip. “Let’s see…I think it was…a few days? Weeks? Something like that. The days were insanely slow though.”

    Fixing your gaze on Shigeo, you decided to ask him the same thing about his experience. “How long did he have you under?” 

    Shigeo looked down at his feet taking each step carefully. He swallowed quietly. “Six months…”

    Your expression dropped to a stunned eye-opener. “Jeez, what happened for six months exactly?”

    Flashbacks of Shigeo’s torment struck him like lightning. The pain he endured with no one to call for help. Bruises everywhere. No one had cared to take a second look as he was getting beat on the sidewalk. Not even his own brother bothered to help. He was living alone. He felt so unbearably alone.

    “It was…” Shigeo brought one of his hands to his head. An ache occurred just by thinking about it. A dark aurora surrounded him, and you immediately knew that whatever happened was unpleasant. 

    You thought he was crying, and panicked upon seeing how distraught he looked. “Shige?” You stopped walking, and you were about to touch him, but he put his hand down. 

    “Just what the hell did he do to him?” you thought. You regretted not asking about this sooner. 

    “Alright. It’s okay, just tell me when you’re ready,” you said in a reassuring voice. “Take your time.”

    Shigeo exhaled a shaky breath. He then explained the bullying. He spilled everything he wanted to say from his mind about what happened. He’s been bottling it in to talk about it with either you or Reigen for some time now, just like he does with his emotions. A chance was finally given to him, and he rightfully took it.

    “Damn…” You put the palm of your hand on your forehead. “I wish I had known.” It turned out that you didn’t understand what he tolerated. 

    A moment of silence took place before you hesitantly gave Shigeo a hug. He was tall enough for you not to lean down and give him one now. It was sincere and a lot longer than what he expected from you. 

    “I’m so sorry, Shigeo. I’m sorry to have let that happen to you.” It was unfair. Unfair for someone like him to go through something like that.

    Shigeo didn’t hug back, but he responded with, “It’s okay. You didn’t let it happen. No one did. And because of what happened, I learned. Mogami-san taught valuable things, like you and Reigen Shishou although differently of course. And I’ll always me grateful for that.”

    You teared up, and so you hugged Shigeo a little longer. It was unimaginable how hard it must have been for him to go through that. However, Shigeo was thankful for your care. He was more thankful to everyone now that he realized what and who he had in his life. 

    “Why don’t I get you some ice cream?” you offered after letting go of him.

    “It’s a little cold, but I have to admit that I crave it more when the weather is chillier.”

    You smiled at his response, and led him the way. 

    —

    “I can win this.”

    “You sure about that?”

    You put an elbow on the counter and rested your head on your hand. Watching your boyfriend nearly collapse from doubt and uncertainty that was sweltering him. Actually, he was your rival at the moment. You cracked a grin to your amusement. High confidence was at your service. “He won’t make it more than halfway down the bowl.”

    Minutes pass and the bowls of noodles were finally placed in front of you and Reigen. Chopsticks were ready in hand. Both of you were waiting for this moment.

    “Ready?” you asked with eagerness. 

    “No powers.”

    “No water.”

    Reigen took one last glance at the ice cold glass of water sitting next to his bowl of spicy ramen. One of the spiciest ramens in Seasoning City. He accepted the all time challenge where little to few have won before. The spicy noodle challenge where-according to the rules of the restaurant-if you claim victory, your order for the next time you visit is free. But the loser, stated by you and agreed on by Reigen, was to pay for the other’s meal next time. 

    “Okay, let’s eat!”

    The two of you indulged the red-covered noodles. You both had the same idea: the faster you engulf it, the sooner it’ll be over with. The sharpness of the spice didn’t come to you until five seconds into the eating contest. Reigen couldn’t help but eye you a few times to make sure you were eating. Not that he would accuse you of cheating, as you would never. The glass of water was calling his name, but he 

    Both of you ate in silence, only the slurping of the noodles could be heard. You concentrated on the texture of the ramen, anything else but the taste. The spice was really starting to kick in. It was getting too hard to ignore. But you were almost there. You could partly see the bottom.

    Reigen noticed that his bowl had barely gone down, it felt like eternity when it hasn’t even been over a minute yet. He heard some slurping next to him and a satisfied exhale a few seconds after.

    “Done,” you said before reaching for your water. 

    Reigen felt there was smoke steaming from his nostrils. It was as if he was waiting for you to be finished. He grabbed his own drink and washed down the spice as well. Then he took a look at your bowl. Even the soup was completely gone. You didn’t leave out anything.

    “Hhhh,” Reigen groaned before releasing a cough. There were a few tears sitting in his eyes. The aftermath of the spice was worse. No matter how much water he swallowed refill after refill, it didn’t do any good.

    You saw how enervated he was, you felt a twinge of guilt for him, also hoping that he won’t get a bad stomach ache afterwards. But to Reigen, that was nothing compared to his defeat. 

    “How about we get something cold later? Like ice cream or whatever. My treat.” You put a hand on his shoulder as he sniffled and kept his eyes shut. 

    “No, I’m good,” Reigen said, his voice was on the verge of crying out. 

    “Are…are you sure?”

    “Yeah, I’m sure.”

    You tried not to laugh. “Pffft.” But you did anyway. Smiling gleefully as you received your prize, which was a ticket worth of one free ramen for next time. You wanted to do something like this again. It was a lot of fun. 

    “You sure you don’t have some special powers that block out the spice?” Reigen asked you after exiting the restaurant. He pinched his nose while he walked.

    “Haha, that’ll be a unique power.”

    “Okay, what about psychic abilities in which you can make food out of thin air?” Reigen let go of his nose. 

    “Oooh, I wonder what the name for that would be. But I think that’ll take away the joy of cooking. I know, power to absorb stories from books without having to read them,” you suggested for this little idea game you two were playing.

    Reigen grinned. “Powers where…you can read the minds of animals.”

    “Wouldn’t that just be a telepath?” You recalled trying to read Milk’s mind before. 

    “Probably. I think there’s one out there who can exclusively read any animal’s thoughts. Or maybe just one type of animal, like dogs.”

    “Hmmm.” You were in your thought process. “The ability to read the fu…ture…” You felt the presence of Reigen gone. Turning around he was stopped by two young women fawning over him out of nowhere.

    “Hey aren’t you Reigen-san?”

    You thought it was someone he knew from high school, or a co-worker from his job as a salaryman that he told you about. But it seemed like a client of his. You stayed put where you were, not wanting to intrude the conversation. One of the girls gustily took a step closer to him, thanking him for something he took care of a while back. Reigen scratched behind his ear after she said something you couldn’t quite hear. You didn’t mind until you noticed that he was enjoying them openly flirting with him, plus he seemed like he took pride in it as well. At least that’s what it looked like. You didn’t have to read him to see that, and it perturbed you.  

    This was the third time it has happened already. You weren’t sure if it was jealousy or if it was you getting aggravated by his egotism. Social media was actively talking about Spirits and Such recently. Of course, it was centered on Reigen and his “work.” The exorcisms Shigeo, and sometimes you, have clearly taken care of. His popularity itself didn’t bother you, it was just that he hasn’t referred to either of you at all on his weblog. It wouldn’t hurt to at least mention Shigeo’s name. 

    Was it selfish for you to think that way? You didn’t know. But it was starting to make sense why you felt riled all of a sudden. He was overbearing when it came to his job. 

    “Alright thanks haha. Sorry about that [y/n] I…[y/n]?”

    You didn’t even notice you were heading home without bothering to say anything before leaving. Reigen saw you walking off and went to catch up.

    “You okay?”

    “Huh? Yeah, I’m okay.” you answered plainly as if nothing was bugging you. 

    Reigen inhaled a sharp breath, and then he held it in for fear of what he did to possibly make you upset. He chose his next question carefully.

    “What’s wrong?”

    You kept walking, your feet hitting the ground harder by each step. You were speed-walking almost. Reigen stopped you by walking faster and stepping in front of you. “You’re not even facing me. What’s up?”    

    You looked up and gazed at him. Unsure as to why, he irritated you more than the girls who were surrounding him seconds ago. His “fans” as you called them last time. But it was just a joke then. 

    “I’m just tired.” 

    “Tired of your arrogance.”

    Reigen didn’t really buy it, but you could just be having a short temper due to lack of rest. “Are you sure it isn’t something else?” 

    “He’s concerned. Talk it out.”

    You tried not to blurt out your feelings and remained composed. Still, you didn’t say what you wanted to say. “Nothing else.” God it was getting harder to lie. The thing was, Reigen knew you were hiding something. 

    “Alright, I’ll take you home,” he offered.

    “Actually, I want to leave by myself today,” you said without hesitance. “Sorry…”

    Ah, you were doing it again.

    Reigen looked at you with knitted brows. But all he could say was, “Oh…okay.” Maybe you needed time alone to cool off from whatever was bothering you. 

    You stood there for a few seconds longer, but then walked around him without a peck on the cheek nor even a “see you.” Just a good bye. Reigen debated whether to say anything else, worried. Maybe a text or a phone call would have you explain later.

    Clutching your bag, you sighed, unable to turn back and apologize for acting so selfishly difficult. You thought it would be different this time, but it happened again. At this point it seemed like pushing away others was the safest call after all.

Chapter Text

    “You think I was too harsh on him?” you asked Milk who was stretching on your lap. She chirped a few times while you petted her soft back. “Yeah, I better go apologize.”

    After some careful thinking, you dressed to go see Reigen. Following the day you had left him without a reasoning behind, it seemed like you had just needed some alone time. You felt like the childish one. Although you had quarrels with him from time to time, they were usually over something small or ridiculous. 

    You knocked three times before entering Spirits and Such. It was near-dark inside with the  window binds opened and the sunset being the only power source. You at least turned on the electricity light to brighten up the room for Reigen. It hurt his eyes for a second before he responded with thanks after realizing it was just you. He was sitting at his desktop as usual, hiding his face behind his laptop computer. There wasn’t much of the busy click clacking noises coming from it. Something you also noticed was his anxious foot-tapping. He usually did that when he was stressed, even if it was over the littlest of things. 

    You sighed quietly before speaking. “I’m sorry I haven’t been acting in response to your messages.” 

    Reigen supposed that this was about the flowers he put on your doorstep after the night you two had a dispute. Arguing with each other started with passive aggressive remarks that led to bickering and then basically complaining at each other. You both, however, caught on to what the situation was before it got too out of hand. One of you stopped it before it proceeded to get any worse. 

    “What? The flowers?” Reigen asked casually as if it was no big deal. 

    It touched your heart in some ways when you opened the door to find them first thing in the morning. You almost stepped on them too. “Yeah. Well, and your texts and your little notes.”

    Reigen glanced at you, unexpressive. “It’s nothing,” he said bluntly. He was too surprised to say anything when you walked in without notice. 

    You stared at him blankly. Was this backlash for the time you stormed off suddenly? He sounded vacant than his usual. “Are you okay?”

    Reigen nodded. “I’m great, um, I don’t mean to push you off or anything, but I’m kinda busy waiting for a call at the moment. So if you don’t mind-”

    “Oh, sorry. I’ll just wait here until you’re finished then,” you said with a smile that made him feel like the absolute worst human being on earth. You sat down on the sofa with ease.

    Frankly, he wanted you to leave early today. Out of all the days you come to Reigen for something… you were being considerate and as sweet as always, hoping to fix a broken leak in the relationship. Just as anyone should. This was a way to work on how to cooperate with each other without being reduced to tears and screaming. Without hiding anything, in which Reigen was already failing at.

    “I was wondering if we could go eat after this.” You suggested. You had felt guilty about being too cold towards him for a while, so now you came to talk to him about that over dinner and hopefully settle what was bothering you. You gave him a forced smile. “Are you…”

    “Mad at you? No,” Reigen answered. He cleared his throat after a long pause and tapped his finger on the desk repeatedly before getting up. “I could…use some help though. And in exchange…uh…maybe I can take you out to wherever you like. I know I’ve been pretty picky at times so…like…”

    Blinking at him, you walked over to where he was now leaning on the desk. He looked up, thinking of what to say. He didn’t know what he did to upset you that one evening, and so he was thinking of anything that came to mind. Just throwing every mistake out there so that he could see if you had a reaction to any of them. You read Reigen closely, almost all up in his face. He blushed from the sudden proximity. Your eyes shimmered with friendliness and concern, noticing it was the look of care. There were many things he adored about you. Too many to name. He could just lean down and kiss you right here. 

    “So cute…” 

    Unbeknownst to his distraction, you found out Reigen was hiding something. Concealed as to what, he was a nervous mess. That was okay though. He was full of surprises, and for some reason, you had your hopes up for him. 

    “I have to go to a client’s place,” Reigen said. 

    You nodded in understanding. “Okay, I’ll see you later then.”

    “Actually, can you come with me?” he asked, wanting to spend every minute he had with you. “It might be a real spirit this time.”

    Pursing you’re lips, you answered, “Sure thing.”

    —

    It was early evening after work and you were ready to go home. Once you were out of the subway, you navigate by intersection as you move along the thick crowds. There were skyscrapers and wide avenues for small places to relax or eat. The sound of footsteps and people murmuring or talking loudly gave you a mild headache. Ahead were people taller than you, but they separated ways and there you saw Shigeo who was nudged by a girl his age. There was also a boy shorter than him. They pushed him inside a karaoke bar forcefully but in a friendly matter while Shigeo looked startled. You also noticed a blonde kid who you immediately recognized as Teru. 

    You watched them shove themselves inside the karaoke bar without saying anything. A smile made its way to your face.

    “Oooi, jou-chan!” Ekubo flew over to you. 

    You continued walking down the street until you heard his voice. “Ah, Ekubo.”

    “Been a while!” He greeted. “How’s he holding up?”

    You gave him a puzzled stare. “...Huh?”

    “Your pathet…er…your beloved boyfriend.”

    You raised both eyebrows. “What do you mean how’s he holding up?”

    “He didn’t tell you? Him and Shigeo had a fight.”

    “A fight? You’re messing with me,” you said. You almost laughed at what that would be like. 

    “No really, Shigeo’s not coming in to his job anymore. Personally, I think it’s good for him. He stood up for himself after Reigen said some things he shouldn’t have said.”

    Words left you as questions came in. Everything slowed down; the people walking around you, the vehicles zooming by, and the lights that started to turn on. Ekubo saw the shock register on your face before you could talk again. The blank confusion washed over you for a moment and you finally freed yourself from a robotic state. 

    “Hey, uh, you okay?” Ekubo asked nervously. 

    You made a face of dejection to the unexpected news. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

    “Are you sure?”

    “Yeah, I just…I guess I’ll go have a small talk with him about it.”

    You walked around Ekubo who was sitting in the air, a bit unnerved. He hoped he wouldn’t be the one responsible for what might go down. But then, it was none of his business. 

    —

    Seven clients all in one day. It was a lucky number. It was a lucky day for him in general. Reigen stretched his arms out from all his hard work. Though at the back of his mind, a voice called out to him, but he ignored it. The office was lonely and nothing like before without Shigeo and you. But he wasn’t lonely. No way! Him? Unhappy because a middle schooler decided not to come in anymore? Don’t be ridiculous. He had many fans who would love to be his friend. He had the people drinking and showering him with compliments at his favorite bar. He still had you on his side…right?

    You hadn’t come in a lot either, but you still answered his calls. You said you weren’t feeling up for doing things at the moment and that you needed a break from frequent dates. That was fine. You would come back. Probably. 

    Hopefully.

    No, definitely. You wouldn’t just abandon him like that out of nowhere. Not without a reason. 

    He had called you several times a week for exorcisms on the aftermath of you coldly and abruptly parting with him. You only agreed to help because, well, you still owed him for a lot of things. And to be quite honest, you liked to be around him. Then the formidable question he had been hoping you’d never utter happened to slip right out. But he know you would ask eventually.

    “Where’s Shigeo-kun? I thought you’re supposed to be teaching him doing your work.” The sense of humor in your voice made it all the more painful for him. He couldn’t tell you.

    “Yeah, he uh…decided to take some time off for a little while.” Reigen turned around to face you. You two were in a client’s outdoor garage where Reigen’s salt had been sprayed around. Exiting their property, he repeatedly told himself, “Liar.”

    You cocked your head. “Take time off?” How unusual. Since when did he decide for himself when to stop coming in? “I mean…good for him I guess?”

    “You have to go to work now right?” Reigen put your curiosity aside. 

    “Oh! Right.” You checked your watch in alarm. You assisted Reigen that day because you thought you could kill some time, but now you were almost running late. “Call your disciple when it isn’t school hours next time!” you shouted and waved at him before making a run for it. Without asking him to elaborate on why Shigeo was not coming in anymore.

    Reigen watched your back as you slowly disappeared into the streets. He frowned with disappointment. Disappointment in himself. Walking down on the terrance to Spirits and Such he reiterated the altercation between him and Shigeo. He took it on the kid for some reason. Shigeo wasn’t understanding of what his…their job was about. Reigen was sure he mentioned that they were saving lives. Only he didn’t mention his self-gain. He didn’t see through it unfortunately.

    Reigen looked out the window of his office once he awoke from his recollection of thoughts. Only a few walked on the streets down below, none of them being Shigeo. Oh come on, what was he so paranoid about? It’s fine, everything would work out okay. His growing popularity and his business was finally thriving. Shigeo would see just how acclaimed he will be. You as well. Perhaps he’ll finally see how lucky his master is. That’ll show him. That’ll show everyone who thought little of him. It’ll show those who ridiculed him for being a nothing to a something they’ll want to praise or become. It’ll show his parents. Reigen was done being degraded. He wanted to be special for once. 

    He checked on his social media account page and his weblog. Scrolling under the comments that blessed him with flattery, he grinned. He was determined to continue this and receive more admiration for his work. 

    It was here when he started calling you out without an early notice nearly every single day. And it wasn’t for a date or simply to hang out. He was calling (pestering) you for exorcisms. Gradually it became a hassle. You did the job without complaining and Reigen appreciated that. It felt just like before, except not really. 

    “Is Shigeo-kun back yet or is he still on vacation?” you asked, storming into his office.

    “[y/n]?” 

    It made sense. It was weirder to find Shigeo nowhere around anymore and now he was brushing you off too. You read his feelings. He was anxious which goes for everyone normally for most of the time. He was also feeling shame and regret. 

    “What’s happened?” you questioned. It was important not to blow up from irritation.

    Reigen frowned. It ticked him off when he assumed that you read him, when normally he was fine with it. He stood up, went to stand in front of you with his bottom sitting at the top of his desk, and crossed his arms. The uncomfortable, nerve-racking silence made you all the more tense. There was a sense of unfriendliness from him. You tried not to demand any more questions out of fear that he would get angry.

    “We came to a uh…falling out. I might have said too much to make him stay mad at me for this long.” Reigen rubbed the back of his neck. He explained everything about the “fight” that he and Shigeo had. “Anyway, that’s what I told him. That kid is always falling into traps easily, and I was just…worried that the people he hangs around with are taking advantage of him.”

    You nodded along while listening. “Well, yeah, of course he’d be upset,” you  then said. “What are you going to do?”

    Surprised that you didn’t blame him first-hand, Reigen shook his head. “I don’t know. He deserves a break I guess. He’s having fun with his friends and everything. I’m doing fine just on my own. I mean, it’s how I started my business after all.”

    You frowned. “Okay…so…you’re not going to apologize to him?” In this scenario, it was clear who’s fault it was. 

    “That’s if he comes back. I was planning to! Honest.”

    “You don’t think he deserves one?” 

    “…that’s not it. I’m really busy. Recently I’ve been asked to be on live TV. Can you believe that?” Reigen chuckled while you frowned in shock.

    “Hey, don’t brush this aside,” you said. “What happened between you and Shigeo isn’t my problem and I’m not going to interfere with anything, but you didn’t have to lie about it.”

    “I didn’t-I…I didn’t lie,” Reigen denied.

    “But you kind of covered it up. And now your calling me in here whenever it’s convenient for you since Shigeo’s been gone.”

    “Oi,” Reigen’s voice was firm. It was as if to lay down a warning. “If there’s something other than Shigeo that you wanna talk about, spill it.”

    “Arataka,” you inhaled a short breath. “I don’t think it’s any secret that you’re getting carried away since this whole ordeal.”

    “Oh, so you think I’m getting carried away?”

    “You are. Now that Shigeo left, you’re calling me out on every single one of your jobs and I’m getting sick of it.” 

    “It feels like I’m being used,” you wanted to say. 

    “Now don’t just pull Mob out of nowhere, he’s not involved in this anymore. You can just refuse when I call alright? It’s like you’re okay with something and suddenly you hate me for it the next. I don’t know what you’re thinking.”

    “I’m helping you, moron! I thought maybe you’re in need of urgent help but it’s always something you can do alone. I’m not working for you!”

    “Damn right, you have your own choice!. But who said that you’ll stay here with me and help this business grow huh?”

    After he had mentioned that, you regretted ever saying it. You wanted to take back your words. This wasn’t how you wanted to help. It isn’t right.

    “I did, but not like this. I should have said this a while ago, but if you want to continue like such then go ahead, but I’m done. I’m sorry, I’m…I can’t do this. I’m out.”

    Reigen toned it down but he still had some heat left. “I’ve been working my ass off for an opportunity. To be this successful. Why can’t you just be proud of me? I thought for once you’d actually appreciate what I do. I thought we could do it together.”

    You snapped once again. “And I thought you already knew that I did. Helping people is what made me step into my own career. The one I’m working on right now?? Watching you help others…I’ve always admired that about you more than anything. But you’re too full of yourself.”

    “Oh come on, you’re not making any sense.”

    “Why can’t you just open your eyes and see the damage you’ve done?”

    “What the hell are you talking about?! Damage?? I’m helping people! My clients, my fans…they come to me for help and I can’t let them down. It’s like I finally found who my real friends are.” 

    Reigen raised his voice to full volume this time. It slightly scared you, but you hated the fact that he didn’t consider you or Shigeo his friends more.

    “Wow, so your fans are your friends now? Not…” You were nearly in tears and Reigen saw them formulate in your eyes. “Alright, well, I’m glad you found some. I don’t think we’ll be seeing each other again.”

    You were shocked, disappointed and all around heartbroken. The sight of his anger over you trying to help him made you sick to look at. You thought he was different, you thought he was better.    

    “I’m sorry, I can’t do this to myself anymore. You’re on your own.” You turned on your heels to leave for sure this time. 

    Fear of abandonment threatened Reigen once again. The words he had planned on saving for the right moment had slipped out as soon as you made up your mind to leave.

    “I love you.”

    You stopped. For this exact moment, your anger was suspended, though it lingered. Every muscle in your body froze, your shoulders hunched together like you were going to morph into a protective shell. It was impossible to face him after you took in those three words. Those precise words you’ve wanted to say to him when the time was right. This was not that time. It was too late.

    It slowed you down to tell the truth, but that was the last thing you wanted to hear from him right now. That wasn't it. You were left in utter despair without even thinking of giving him another chance. 

    It was heartbreaking for Reigen to see you go without showing him any response but a short halt. He admitted his true feelings for you, but it served mainly as a purpose for you to stay. It was just that, and you both knew it. You were unhappy the entire time, and although he saw that, he tried to convince you that it’ll be better once he reached his dreams when really, you wanted to stay where you were at. But he was drowning you by pulling you to the bottom rather than letting you sink. He had pulled a fish out of the water.

    As Reigen sat down on the couch he buried his face in his hands. He wasn’t just embarrassed, he was mortified to think he had said that. Took shocked at himself. But perhaps this was for the best. You two knew each other well enough for a long time. This was the point where you saw each other’s true colors and decided it wouldn't work out.

    Reigen laid down as he covered his eyes by putting an arm over it. Sadness overcame him like a tranquilizer, and so did the waters leaking out of his eyes. 

    “It was nice while it lasted.”

Chapter Text

   You threw your bag on the ground as soon as you entered your apartment. Then, you tossed the door keys somewhere across the counter, startling Milk in the process. Kicking the small stacks of books blocking the pathway to your bed, you immediately slammed your face and body into the mattress. Anger was consuming you, and you held back your tears to make it feel worse. Your hands tightened into fists and loosened up a few times, sending vibrations of rage into your system.

    You heard from other’s experiences that splitting up would always take a certain amount of time, especially longterm relationships. It’s been too long since you submitted to a true mutual connection. That was unless this wasn’t really a breakup, just a huge fight. You did leave with either of you saying the word ‘break up.’ You thought about texting or calling him to make it official, but you didn’t want to give him the benefit of having him hear from you.  

    “Ugh, I need a drink,” was your first resentful thought. But then, “…no…I’m better than that…” was your second.

    Usually there would be a taste of alcohol in your mouth if the craving was strong enough, but you had changed for the better. Shigeo had too. Everyone has except for Reigen.

    —

    The bright pink neon sign brimmed with the words: Happy Trails Bar. A display board that advertised a new drink sat next to the heavy door. Reigen pushed open to enter inside and saw familiar faces already beaming with anticipation. The bartender was drying a cup when he noticed Reigen looking morose.

    “Arataka-chan, it’s been a while,” he greeted politely.

    Reigen sat far enough away from the others who were settled down on couches right under the flatscreen TV. He didn’t say a word until they surrounded him, hassling to bother him with their problems like always. They came to him for word of advice or anything else on the matter of people problems. He never came to them for help, and they never even asked. 

    His debut on television was next week, but he didn’t mention that to them. He also received an email from his mother again earlier today. Before the argument with you. It was his birthday. The only present he received was a job offering and nothing else. That didn’t matter to these folks either. It mattered to no one and it wasn’t relevant. At this age, birthdays were just another year closer to death.

    “Lemon sour, please. Extra on the sour,” Reigen ordered.

    “Are you sure you should be having alcohol right now?” The bartender asked while preparing his drink regardless.

    Reigen didn’t answer that. He knew he needed it now the most.

    The lemon sour was poured into a cup and Reigen quickly took a big gulp. After a few drinks, he listened to his bar companies talk about their issues. He counseled them like he would with his clients. However, once a side conversation started to take place, his mind drifted off elsewhere. It must have been the alcohol, but it took him somewhere nicer, to a better time and place. He was at a bar, though it was not this particular one. It was the one Ekubo brought you and Reigen to one time. You two started to go there more often. They served food there and it was so good. The drinks were much tastier compared to the cheap one he was having now.

    Terrible jokes were exchanged and it felt like you two were the only ones. And it was always either one of you getting blind drunk. Mostly Reigen, but often times you too. The sound of your laughter made him chuckle. He would howl like he hasn’t done in so long. His coworkers as a salaryman weren’t as entertaining to go drinking with. You were a story, and you knew how to enjoy the time. You were fun when you loosened up. It was another part of you that he fell in love with.

    “Arataka-chan, are you alright? You’re all red.”

    Reigen hesitated for a moment. “However you define alright,” he replied.

    “Are you sure?”

    As soon as the question registered to him, he answered, “Yeah…” Then, he put his drink down. “Today’s…my birthday…”

    Everyone sat in a stunned and awkward silence by his random announcement, but they congratulated him anyway. The bartender clapped for him even. How sad.

    “This place is for weak-minded people like me. A gold-mine for business men. At least they respect me for what I do, I guess.”

    On his fourth or fifth drink, Reigen aggressively slammed the cup on the counter, startling the bartender.

    “Bill please.”

    Exiting Happy Trails, Reigen stumbled his way home, only to end up in a dead end alleyway. He had no one to support him stand and walk this time. No colleagues. No friends. He realized how truly alone he is. How pathetic he really is. You or Shigeo never felt sorry for how miserable he can be because you two never saw this side of him.

    He recalled your facial expression when he said he had finally found his friends. You couldn’t finish your response, and he acted selfishly against his own will. Is this the kind of person his younger self would have wanted him to be? What would he say to himself? 

    “What the hell…am I?”

    Leaning on a dirty wall by the sidewalk, Reigen puked what remained in his stomach as he asked himself that question over and over again. It has been there for a while now, this midlife crisis of his. He wanted his accelerating thoughts to slow down so he could catch a breath for once. His heart hammered inside his chest like there was a hurricane. Feeling too sick, he couldn’t move. His feet was glued to the ground as it felt safer this way. It wasn’t good, his body was shutting down. 

    “What the hell am I?”

    Wiping his mouth on his sleeve, he eventually tumbled out of the dimly lit alleyway that flourished with moths and garbage. He was lucky to have made it home safely that night. 

    —

    “Welcome to our TV show! Today we are introducing our special: The Truth About Psychic Power! I’m your host, Ebiwara Morisouto. And we have very unique guests here with us today!”

    As the host introduced each one of them, Reigen sat there in the colorfully designed studio with nervousness. The quirky chairs were pretty uncomfortable causing soreness in his spine. He restrained from tapping his foot on the ground while avoiding the eyes of the audience. The camera faced him, the dark lenses rattling him all the more.  

    “I’m on live national television. This is it. This is where I go big, all that hard work led me to this moment…are you guys watching?”

    Elsewhere at his apartment, Teru watched Reigen on his phone. “I remember Kageyama-kun telling me about his parting with Reigen-san. I’m curious as to what he’s wondering right now with his ex-master on TV.”

    At another place, Banshoumaru turned on the TV to watch the show. His master Shoudou would be in it, but then he caught Reigen talking about himself. “Reigen Arataka? How the hell did he get invited with the great Shoudou-sama?!”

    Ritsu at the Kageyama’s house was also watching the live broadcast. He was fixed on what ridiculous stunts they would pull. Shigeo was currently taking a bath, and he was unbeknownst to his master’s gaining popularity. 

    Finally, at the diner, you watched with both inquisitiveness and worry. This was either going to go really well or very horribly. There was never in between with Reigen. At first you were hesitant on watching this ludicrous show, but nosiness got the best of you. You tried to ignore it, but the television displayed at the corner of the mini bar captured your full attention. This brought some perturbing memories, but you wondered how Reigen would deal with this. 

    “For the first time ever, we bring to you a possessed person! A psychic will exorcise him on the spot! As this is live, everyone will be able to see. The guests in the studio will be our witnesses,” the enthusiastic host explained.

    While Reigen evaluated how he would pull this through and yield even more success, a familiar someone sat next to him. He was plotting Reigen’s demise in revenge for his humiliation  during Asagiri Minori’s possession. He was assaulted by him, and in return, he introduced Reigen to the studio.

    “I’m not going to forgive you that easily! I will make sure you regret everything!” 

    As Reigen was asked what he thought about the possessed child’s parents and their letter as well as the short clip of this incident, you remembered seeing Shoudou. He had no special abilities whatsoever, but he was bitter and vain. You disliked him from first glance.

    “Let’s bring out the boy!”

    As the “possessed’ child was rolled out from the back of the studio, everyone gasped in surprise. He was restrained in a wheelchair to avoid any complications. His mouth looked like it was watering, and his eyes were bulging wide as if they were about to pop out. They looked like they haven’t gotten enough sleep. It was almost hard to tell if this was real at first, but you could tell from first glance.

    After he was asked about his thoughts, Reigen answered with a detailed clarification on the fox spirit that supposedly possessed the boy. Then, Shoudou was asked about his opinions, only for him to say that the boy should be released as this act was too cruel. The host then finished the first half of the show with a commercial break. 

    “I think Reigen-kun should do the next part. My powers are not so spectacular, and I believe Reigen-kun will be able to show the whole nation what he can do,” Shoudou suggested out of the blue.

    “Eh?” Reigen stammered. “But I’m only here to make comments for today! I can’t just…”

    “It can’t be helped if you don’t want to do it. I’ll read from the script and we can move on to what we originally planned then,” Shoudou said flippantly, hoping Reigen would get the hint.

    “Script? Ohhh…I see how it is…”

    “Wait!” Reigen raised his hand to volunteer. “I’ll do it!”  

    Once they were back, the camera rolled on as everyone in the country watched Reigen’s every move. To begin with, he used his special salt splash. The condiment lightly sprayed the boy’s face a few times as he yelled in pain. It wasn’t supposed to work, yet the boy was reacting in irritation to his false powers. He was acting. Reigen then figured out that this was really all just for show. This wasn’t like the time with Mogami. It was a facade, and he would do just about anything to look cool in front of the camera.

    As Reigen performed more of his ‘abilities,’ you cleaned up the diner, hoping to avoid watching any further.

    “Isn’t that your partner?” Hanako asked you.

    You jumped with the straining unease that was your discomfiture. Wiping down the remaining tables, you answered with, “Uh-I mean, if-well-ye-n,” you mumbled under your breath for the rest of your jumbled up sentence. 

    Hanako focused her attention on taking care of a customer while sweat rolled down your neck. Reigen continued with his obscure presentation. You internally prayed that the whole show would end soon. You felt his anxiety bubble up in your chest, and with that you realized how his worries were quite evident.  

    “Reigen-sensei shall take a break now and switch with Shoudou sensei,” the host said. 

    “W-wait a minute!” Reigen interrupted. I don’t think we should swap at a time like this. I’m just getting to-”

    “No, we have to continue with the show,” the host stated angrily. He was getting impatient. 

    “Reigen-kun, you had your thirty minutes and you are tired. This is good enough,” Shoudou told him as he set a hand on his shoulder.

    “This geezer set me up for all those stunts,” Reigen thought bitterly. “Dammit, now there goes my chance to stand out!”

    “Shoudou-sama, please show us your exorcism!” The host shouted. Everyone watched with eagerness.

    “What do you mean? There is no exorcism needed. The boy is not possessed, this is all just an act.”

    Everyone observed with amazement and confusion. The whole studio settled with silence as Reigen started sweating profusely. 

    “Old man, read the atmosphere that this show worked so hard on building up!”

    The host took a big breath into his microphone before he declared, “Yes! That is correct! You’re the first to see through the set up! This shows who the real psychic is!”

    You almost spilled the beer that was in your mouth after the big reveal. Hanako gasped quietly next to you where she was picking up the last of the customer’s drinks. 

    “Oh my goodness, who would have known?” she asked with mild shock.

    “Like they said…only a real psychic…” another coworker watching the show answered.

    You actually thought Reigen would figure this out first thing, but he made a fool out of himself so quickly. What. An. Embarrassment. A huge embarrassment. Reigen has never been so humiliated in his life. Not since middle school or high school, in which those stories would hopefully be concealed. He felt vibrations in his hands. Were they really shaking? He was scared like he had stage-fright at age twelve. 

    “I’m Fukuda Suzuo! The child actor,” the boy introduced himself. 

    “That was something amazing, I didn’t even know you were acting Fukuda-kun!”

    “Thank you very much!”

    “The child’s expression was very interesting…but what I want to hear more from is the ritual that Reigen-san was performing,” a guest pointed out.

    “I’m sure the audience would like to know too! Reigen-sensei, could you tell us what all of that was? Did you really not sense a thing?” the host asked with excitement. He knew this would bring more attention from the viewers. 

    Reigen couldn’t answer. 

    “Now now, that’s enough. That was just Reigen-kun’s style,” Shoudou said. “I’m not trying to badmouth him, he only did what the studio told him to do.”

    “But we never gave him such directions!”

    You immediately knew this was a Shoudou’s doing. His arrogance was skyrocketing. 

    Reigen didn’t want anyone, especially that dirty old man, to answer for him though.

    “The…that boy…he attracted spirits…and so…” Reigen was a stuttering, babbling mess. He came up with as many excuses as he could think of, none of which you had the pleasure of hearing. 

    “Just shut the hell up…you’ll make it worse…” 

    Not that you were defending him, but he would ruin his reputation more than he already did so.

    “I haven’t noticed! When did he attract such spirits?”

    “…thirty minutes ago…”

    “What a perfect timing!”

    The entire audience laughed.

    “What’s the spirit’s origin? Do you know it’s gender?” the host questioned.

    “…a…er…he’s a man…and he’s…German.”

    “Just stop it!” Both you and Reigen thought simultaneously.

    Reigen’s eyes wandered to the studio guests, avoiding Shoudou’s stare and the host’s as well. He saw a shirt with the famous musician on it.

    “Beetoven…” he answered finally.

    “Dun Dun Dun Duuuuuuun”

    The lights of the studio seemed brighter now that the show came to a conclusion. You buried your face in your hands with discomfort. It thankfully ended, although on a terrible note for Reigen. The diner was closed and it was time to leave. You hated his guts, but you hated the old Sun psychic leader even more. You questioned why you were rooting for him still. Now all you could do was sit and watch as the media torments Reigen to his extent. 

    —

    “Did you see Detectives of Mystery last night?”

    “I laughed my ass off!”

    “You guys got hooked on it too?”

    “Haha! Yeah, that guy is a total fraud.”

    Shigeo sat down at his assigned desk chair and waited for class to begin. The conversations filling the room were completely blocked from his ears however. But then Teru came to find him before attending to his own classroom. He looked rather eager to have him there.

    “Kageyama-kun!”

    “Ah, Hanazawa-kun.”

    Teru sat in the open seat in front of Shigeo. “So, what do you think of all this?”

    “…”

    “Kageyama-kun, do you watch any TV at all?”

    “Sometimes…but-”

    “Hey Mob! I have a question for you,” Inukawa interrupted. “Just out of curiosity, wasn’t the place you worked at called Spirits and Such Agency?”

    “That’s right.”

    Inukawa’s eyes widened in a jolt. “Then… isn’t your master named Reigen Arataka??”

    “Y-yes…” Shigeo answered, speculating on where this was going. 

    “Dude! Don’t you know? Your master is in a huge mess right now! The TV and the internet are bashing him like crazy!”

    “Inukawa-kun, please lower your voice,” Teru said. He didn’t want the entire school to expose Shigeo’s master as Reigen at such a terrifying time.

    “Oh, sorry,” Inukawa lowered his voice apologetically. 

    “Eh? You guys talking about Reigen? He’s a huge joke!” a student said.

    “You guys know him or something?” another student asked.

    Inukawa whispered between Shigeo and Teru. “See how popular he is? I think you should cut all connections with that guy, or else he’ll drag you into this. I would just pretend not to know him at all.”

    “Nonsense,” Teru spoke first. “Reigen-san is actually a cool guy. He’s helped in a lot of ways. Right now he’s going through what most TV stars go through. Right, Kageyama-kun?”

     Shigeo saw the seriousness in Teru’s eyes. He had been pretty busy with his private life that he had completely forgotten about what Reigen might be doing. He remembered that he wanted to be popular too, and then that weblog idea came to place.

    “Right…besides, that is all part of his plan.”

    —

    “I can’t believe this is happening,” Reigen said to himself. He scrolled through his laptop computer and saw millions of viewers commenting on his recent act. 

    Very little defended him, some were just skeptical, and most were assaulting him on the work that he has done in the past. They were jumping on him like crazy, finding his old high school photos and pictures of him walking on the street. There was even one with you and Shigeo in it. Some of his former clients seemed to have talked about Shigeo and you already, seeing as they have been assisted by you two. Anger boiled inside of Reigen. 

    He wrote on his weblog: Reigen is an amazing person. He helped me lift a curse when my shoulders were heavy.

    Not more than ten seconds later did he receive a notification stating that that was Reigen defending himself. They caught on so quickly. Out of spite, Reigen continued feeding them with controversy. 

    He typed: You guys have no idea what kind of person he is.

    Anonymous responded with: Piss off fraudster. Don’t you feel ashamed?

    Reigen responded with more shameful arguing. He closed his office for the entire day, which would perhaps be the entire week by now. Getting out of there, he re-entered Happy Trails bar with his fingers crossed. He was hoping to find some support.

    “So you see? That’s why I need witnesses to help me out on this disaster,” Reigen finished his story only to receive ice cold stares in return. The awkward silence made him fidget just a little. “Say…why are you guys so quiet? You’re not usually this gloomy.”

    The bartender was the first to say, “Please, get out. You will not trick us anymore. The net news has revealed who you truly are.”

    “Are you guys serious? You’re just succumbing to herd mentality,” Reigen told them.

    “You think of us as your clients now don’t you?” a woman spat back.

    “We’re not going to fall for that anymore!”

    There was no point in arguing with these guys any further. Reigen disappointedly left the bar with his hands in the pockets of his trainer. He had somewhat expected this to happen. They were never the ones to rely on when things went south. He almost picked up his phone to call you and ask on what he should do, but then…

    Reigen groaned. “I’ll just have to wait until things settle down.”

    While pondering on what this has come to, Reigen spotted movement on one of those corner mirrors. It was a man holding a camera bag, moving rather searchingly. Reigen moved his feet quickly, and then disappeared in a different block. The person following him had lost him for a brief moment. He cursed under his breath and talked into a small earpiece.

    “You’re a detective. Who hired you, the magazine or the TV?” Reigen asked from behind. The man turned around in alarm. “You’re just riding on someone else’s misfortune. That’s an assignment I wouldn’t have accepted. You’re the unethical one here,” Reigen said as he pointed at his stalker.

    “Reporting the truth is my duty as a detective. Don’t put me on your level, conman. And don’t give me that look, are you trying to threaten me or something? If you got something to say, I’ll hear you out. You got a lot on your mind don’t you?”

    “You think I’ll cooperate? There’s obviously a voice recorder you’re holding onto in your pocket, amateur. I’m gonna call the police so get lost.”

    “Fine, whatever,” the detective said as he turned around to leave. “But it might be better for you not to go home right now. It’s a mess over there.”

    Puzzled as to what he was talking about, Reigen abruptly went to go see his apartment complex. The first thing that popped into his mind was the possibility of vandalism or something worse. But if that was the case, then the neighbors would stop them from such disruption by calling the police, so it was pretty unlikely considering the area he lived in. 

    What Reigen found there instead was the vicinity packed with people including a few unfamiliar vehicles parked. It was unbelievable to him how such a minor situation would lead to this. It was getting troublesome. He was going to run from it. 

    However, they found him. And they will keep searching for him until they find something new to provoke. They bombarded Reigen with questions while chasing after him.  

    “Please answer a few questions!”

    “What was your intention during that live show?”

    “Your conducting business despite having no psychic power, don’t you think that is illegal?”

    “Will you quit?”

    “The victims have founded a group, please comment on that!”

    “Don’t you think you owe the world an answer? Citizens will not give this a rest otherwise!”

    “Will you attend the press conference?”

    Out of breath, Reigen slowly stopped running. The last question held him back especially. After panting and freeing the hands that were clutched onto his knees, he turned around in curiosity. “Press conference?”

Chapter Text

   You made it throughout the entirety of Reigen’s popularity stage and post-argument bout avoiding Spirits and Such. You happened to walk by it twice when you realized it wasn’t because you had to take that particular route. It was because you were had different intentions (one being that you were slightly worried). Checking up on him wasn’t your style, but you wondered if the press or the media started a riot over his business, putting the place on fire or breaking anything just yet. It didn’t seem like they would go overboard unless Reigen pushed them further enough to. 

    Being near his office was enough to inflame some of your temper. But what set you off even more was the bustling mob who had somehow happened to find you looking at the sign in slight dismay. Oh what the hell. They could even follow after you and find your home if you weren’t too heedful. It was creepy.

    “Are you the woman who works here?” someone asked. 

    “Wh-no.” You were caught off guard.  

    Suddenly there were not only one, not two, not even three but more than five journalists, writers, and possibly web bloggers surrounding you in examination. This was on you, being the only one at the building entrance, but couldn’t someone just look around the place and stand there in peace? It was getting out of hand. You quickly turned the other way, avoiding eye contact as you shuffled through them like a celebrity running from paparazzis.

    “Wait a second, what business might you have with this place?”

    Pesky city mosquitoes. There was no limit for them, no matter how many peculiar stories they were fed. 

    “Are you a former client filing for a complaint?”

    “If so could you tell us about it?”

    “Are you aware there is a press conference for Reigen Arataka, the man himself tomorrow night?”

    Enough is enough. You ran for it, and before they had gotten to you, you were gone. Using your psychic energy, you jumped from wall to wall and-very lightly floating-walked to the rooftop on the other side of the building. Everyone was dazed as to where you have vanished to so soon. You walked casually without anyone seeing you, pretending like any by-passer on the streets. Just to be sure, you looked around for no signs of them, and once the coast was clear you headed on. 

    Press conference. Tomorrow night huh?

    You sighed as you stared ahead of you, onlooking more city dwellers. The subway station was to your right, and you took cover inside of it. The ultramodern underpass accommodated cafes to rest and bento lunches for the road. You stifled along, ignoring the smell of cheap but ambrosial dishes served behind glass windows with the signs of the restaurant unveiled to open. Proceeding to the next train that would show up any second, you waited at the metro for its arrival.

    Press conference.

    The Reigen controversy was hard to put aside and forget about with ease. 

    You had somehow landed home without eating out. There were leftovers that was on your mind for the whole day as you were also trying to save some money. You turned on the TV to find the news. The first news story was about car accidents and the rise and fall of sports. Eventually it cut to a commercial break before returning. It immediately referred to Reigen’s conference and his inculpated fraudulent acts regarding his business. You noted the time that his news reporting would air, and saw that the picture they used of him was-to put it politely-not a good look considering his upcoming confession.

——

    From the darkness of the side of the room, Reigen saw several mics were put in place on top of a white table. They were plugged in and set up, ready to hear his voice. The stage’s dim brightness as people conversed about his anticipated appearance brought him to a complete loss of awareness that he was going on live television once again. He held onto his apology paper that his mom had emailed to him the night before this. It was folded into a small notecard to which he debated whether to leave it in his pocket and forget about it or not. He didn’t think he would need it, but he queried the help from his family.

    It may not seem like it, but your father is also worried about you.

    Reigen swallowed hard. His suit was beginning to feel tight, and the room temperature felt like it was raised up prior to the heat of the moment. The talking only escalated further when he stepped out onto the stage. All eyes were on him, even the lights that polished his face too brightly as he bowed and sat down on a singular chair behind the table. He could barely see anyone with the blinking outbreak of flares. 

    Questions increased the room along with the flashes of the cameras. Reigen noticed several of them rolling to capture this entire press conference. He never thought he would become renowned like this. Not differently like this. It happened all too quickly in the span of less than a week. An absence of cognizance outside of this whole situation took place. Not one thought about the people who knew of him before this controversy had crossed his mind except for his family (his mother especially).

    Family

    Back at the Kageyama household, Ritsu watched the conference both desperate to know what will happen and hopeless that anything would go right for Reigen. He had his eyes locked on the screen with focus. He didn’t feel an ounce of empathy for the main man on TV as he put this on himself, but he felt a little bad that you and Shigeo had to watch him go down hard like this. Seeing him attacked was equal to watching him get beaten to a pulp. Of course he was happy for Shigeo standing up to him, however he was sure that it was embarrassing to see his ex-master get exposed in the open. 

    I wonder how [y/n]-san is handling this as well, Ritsu thought. It was too awkward to ask. But he had no doubt that you weren’t watching.

    Teru happened to be in his apartment watching as well. He held up his phone to get a better view of the mess Reigen put himself into. What was happening he had no control over, but man was it intense. He half-knew of how it got to this whole commotion. Reigen never had spiritual powers, but was he really a fraud? He always helped people in ways that made him seem like he was giving them exorcisms, but in the end he was still helping them.

    Reigen-san looks very tense. I hope he’s alright.

    Reigen didn’t have time to think about that right now. What he had to do was face this eager audience and get the whole shit show over with until they had something new to talk about. That’s right, he had to make a good first impression. Things may go smoothly if he’d calm down and treat this case with the same dignity he always has when he was debating on something, but his mind had gone completely blank. He started it anyway, professionally.

    “I’d like to thank you all for gathering…” Reigen trailed off as more than a few seconds has passed. His eyes were unblinking, confused. “Why are you all gathered here today anyway?” his tone of voice turned from friendly and polite to vexation real quick.

    Ah, it’s normal to suddenly get tired of all this shit at the last minute.

    “What’s with that attitude?!”

    ‘Are you mocking us?!”

    “You’re the one who said would hold a press conference!” yelled one man along with everyone else giving the same angry uproar of responses. 

    “I only agreed to it because you guys wouldn’t stop stalking me to my house and bothering me. This is why I’m here today,” Reigen answered. 

    A woman raised her hand. “I have a few questions regarding the fraudulent acts that you have committed.”

    “By fraudulent acts, you mean to refer to my business right? Is there anyone here who can actually prove that. Is there anyone at all who can actually prove that I have no spiritual powers at all?” Reigen replied before the reporter’ questions could be asked. “Perhaps any victims who can prove that they have been scammed?”

    “There are many victims who have claimed that they have been scammed-”

    “Ah, yes, yes. The self-proclaimed victims, right?” Reigen responded with annoyance and sarcasm. 

    “Why do you say it like that?!” A male reporter shouted.

    “Because there isn’t any proof. Unless and until there really are any who have confirmation, I can still call myself a psychic. Not a criminal. I would be careful on how you phrase things.”

    The crowd stayed silent for a couple brief seconds. Reigen felt he was getting the hang of this. Maybe it wouldn’t go haywire like he was so worried about earlier.

    “Alright, I have a question then,” another reporter said as he raised his hand.  

    “Go ahead,” Reigen gave him permission.

    “Do you have any spiritual powers?”

    “No comment.”

    The same reporter lifted his recorder up higher. “Why won’t you answer?”

    “Because even if I answer ‘no’ you won’t be satisfied. I can’t prove to you all who lack spiritual powers that I have them.”

    “Are you really going to try and talk your way out of this?” the previous persistent reporter spoke. “Judging from the broadcast the other day, you seem like you’re excellent at ad-libbing.”

    Laughter followed after the man’s comment. Reigen averted his eyes and tutted at his absurd method of humiliating him by bringing up the past incident. 

    “Did you just ‘tch’ at us?”

    “No, just testing the mics,” Reigen lied casually. 

    You watched Reigen from your TV screen since the conference started live that evening. A few empty beer cans were placed on the coffee table while you drank one more for the night. Milk circled around your bed a few times where you sat before cozying up right next to your thigh. She enjoyed her own playful company as her soft fur rubbed your warm skin. Petting her gently, you continued watching and listening to the press bombard Reigen with more interview questions.

    Ah…he’s in real shit now…

    This happened because he was always distracted by his appearance, his ego. He paid more important attention to himself-not them. He would have done anything to achieve this fame and by the time he knew he screwed up he was sitting there nervously acting out an apology to excuse his actions. Except he was being brutally honest right now. Everyone had eyes on him and he was just being himself.

    “When did you start this psychic business of yours?”

    “About four years ago.”

    “What were you doing before that?”

    “I worked at a company.”

    “Did that company have anything related to psychic powers?”

    ‘No, not at all.”

    “Several people have been saying you were walking with a woman and a young boy, could this potential-”

    “My private life has nothing to do with this. Next question.”

    They murmured under their breaths and wrote what he said in their notes. 

    “Yes?”

    “What kind of problems did people come to you with?”

    “Stiff shoulders, spirit photos and other stuff.”

    “Did they see any results?”

    “Yes, those cases have indeed been solved.”

    “Any particular case that stands out?”

    “I would say getting rid of urban legends.”

    “Were there any problems that you or the clients have faced?”

    “None whatsoever.”

    “Did you use any expensive items such as one of those popular prayer beads?”

    “No, not at all,” Reigen moved closer to the mics to answer.

    “There’s information about your student days spreading around the internet, along with some rumors.”

    “That doesn’t matter to me.”

    “How about this high school essay I pulled out from it then?” the same persistent man waved a paper around in his left hand with a smirk plastered onto his face. “It saids here, you want to ‘be somebody,’”

    At that moment, Reigen turned stiff. His throat was dry and for the first time that evening, he lost the confidence to speak about his thoughts. The words, ‘be somebody’ was the on-switch of a time-machine where it brought him to his drunken state at the bar. This mindset almost redirected him to the simple apology paper from his mother. That would have been easier, yet he kept pushing himself as he always does.

    He heard another question: “What made you get into the psychic business?” But it didn’t operate inside his head. Everything was covered by haze. He looked so pale even Teru could tell from his phone screen.

    Why…did I get into the psychic business? It’s not lucrative. Most of the time it’s just troublesome. Thinking back, things were easier and I always worked efficiently. I was also filled with curiosity. Maybe that’s why…But I got bored, quit my job, and rented that office on a whim. I actually started the job because of an ad I saw on a magazine. It was to make money I guess. I remember now, I planned on quitting this facade long time ago at one point. But then…he showed up, and then later they both came for my help…

    To help people.  

    The last question caught you off guard almost as much as it did with Reigen. To be somebody. Sounded so simple yet deeper than what he meant it to be. It sounded like something he would write in a high school paper. Reigen’s silence led you to believe that maybe he was out of ammo. He had nothing to say to that. All you could do now was process his inner thoughts with guesses until he spoke again. 

    Like a computer lagging, Reigen sat there despondent and empty. However, the line from his high school essay brought him to think…

    Back then, I couldn’t help but admire this kid that walked into my life. I wanted to then grasp something for myself too. That’s right. I finally found something. I wanted to become someone special. Yet, this is the result; I haven’t changed at all since then. I kept using him, having not become anything in the end. I held him back form his youth the most. What a terrible thing I said to him. Like me, he just wanted to change, but I held him back. I let everyone down. 

    Reigen knew what he had to do. It didn’t matter if everyone was there or not, he was able to set things right. 

    Mob…are you watching?

    “You’ve grown up so much. Y’know that?” 

    That smile of confidence you and Shigeo have seen all too much. It was back. 

    Silence filled the room once more, but eventually everyone burst with questions once again.  They asked him what kind of an answer that was, the silence and who that message was for. But as their shouting grew bigger, the mic began to move. Everyone tumbled over from their chairs where they were standing as the building started to tremble with an enormous blowout of energy. What happened next was beyond their comprehension. It induced fear in them instinctively at first. 

    “It’s an earthquake!” Someone cried out. 

    “We’re experiencing a very powerful earthquake!”

    Not only did the mics fall over, but cameras started to levitate as well. The press tried to keep their balance while panicking. Even viewers outside the conference shook with suspense as they were on the edge of their seats. Ritsu was one of them, having quickly run to his brother for him to see this phenomenon. However, he wasn’t home. Only Reigen remained calm while all this was happening. They asked him-whined-if it was his doing, but their voices sounded like they were begging him not to hurt them. 

    Reigen was as baffled as they were, but in the end he could only smile from the luck bestowed on him once again. “Gee I wonder what’s going on,” he said through the mic that still stood on his table. His tone sarcastic and familiarly playful.

    “Please make it stop!”

    “Are you done asking me if I’m a fraud or not?” Reigen asked the audience in response, but they only yelped out of utter distress. “In that case, I’ll be ending the press conference.”

    “What’s going to happen to us?!” One of them asked with alarm.

    “I wonder…you should probably concentrate on finding your next big story.”

    With that, Reigen set down the mic he spoke into. The cameras continued to float around the room until the lights fell and the broadcast crashed to an end. It was pitch black before the program was switched to a picture of peaceful armadillos with the text: One Moment Please. 

    The excitement was finished. As surprised as you were like the rest of them, you couldn’t help but smile with enjoyment. There was only one person who had done that. 

    ——

    “Shige.” You waved tiredly at him before walking up to the boy.

    “[y/n]-san, good evening,” he greeted back. You two saw each other near Reigen’s press conference prior to seeing him on for the night. “Are you here to see Reigen shishou on television too?”

    You chuckled. “I’ve seen him on screen a lot this past week. It’s like he finally accomplished his dreams huh?”

    Shigeo shifted his eyes uneasily. “Y-yeah…”

    You gave him a sad look. “Sorry. To answer your question, no. I just happen to walk by, but I do plan on seeing the whole thing at home.”

    “He’s in real shit now. It’s almost heart-wrenching, but don’t tell him that!” Ekubo commented. 

    You grinned before asking Shigeo, “Are you here to see him on the big screen?” There was the digital billboard displayed on building with the news and the upcoming conference in ready. 

    “I suppose. I only really heard about this just recently,” Shigeo answered.

    You inhaled a breath both with tension and agitation. “To be honest with you, I feel like I’m to blame as well. I was also pretty untruthful at times by keeping Arataka’s identity a secret from you and whatnot.”

    Shigeo knew that from the beginning. He took a while to tell you, “Despite that…I still know that you two are good people. I learned that the media is over exaggerating everything. They don’t know him.” Although he may be dense, Shigeo was observant. He considered you and Reigen his close family.

    Your smile returned. “It’s good that you’re focusing on yourself though. Ever since I heard of what happened between you two-I’m proud of you for standing up,” you told him. Now you hoped that Reigen would fix what he broke because there was no one more loyal than his disciple. “I’m gonna get going since this thing starts at seven.”

    Shigeo blinked a few times. “Don’t you want to come along and see him too? Especially after this…”

    You stood there, ambivalent to his question. But despite your uncertainty about seeing Reigen again-talking to him-for the first time in a long while, you made your choice. “No.”

    Shigeo stood there in surprise to your bluntness, puzzled with your monotone answer, but then he perceived your decision. You would talk to Reigen on your own time, preferably alone. It was a matter between you two that didn’t involve Shigeo. It’s as if he understood you and Reigen better than you two knew each other. 

    “What? You're still mad at him? Well, I guess that’s expected from a guy like him, but-”

    “I get it. I’ll be heading over to him now,” Shigeo interrupted Ekubo. 

    “Eh?”

    Shigeo nodded his head once. “I hope things work out with you two,” he then said before leaving. Ekubo was hesitant, but he left with him eventually. 

    Turning your head back briefly, you watched him go as the sun began to descend. You followed your way home along the metal fence placed before the river carrying garbage as well as the sundown’s reflection. With one peak at the orange sky, your eyes caught two birds flying about. They went off somewhere. Together.

Chapter Text

   It was raining again. There wasn’t much luck going around for Seasoning City residents to have decent weather these days. But despite the autumn temperature it felt humid. Seeing as it was showering outside, you pulled out your umbrella after finishing work. Hanako-san bid you farewell and said she would see you tomorrow once your boss sent you off. As the double door shut behind you, the rain was much louder compared to the quiet diner inside after closing. It was also dark, not pitch black but a leaden gray than usual. 

    Walking into the cloudburst, you awaited the signal ahead to turn green. Squeezing through the rest of the pedestrians carrying bigger umbrellas was near impossible, and so you just straggled at the back of the crowd. No one talked except maybe a few chatted quietly upfront. The atmosphere was tiresome and bland. It made you feel wearisome.

    The sound of tweeting birds alerted everyone to move forward. As they walked across the dull streets, you did the same. But in the time of walking past those going in the opposite direction, your eyes wandered around before they landed on someone without an umbrella. They used their jacket to cover their head. Normally your first thought would be: idiot until you realized that you put yourself in that situation sometimes. The person ran off somewhere dry you suppose. Because now that the signal turned red again, you cared less.

    Amidst the downpour you spotted someone standing under the bus station, probably waiting for a ride or waiting for the rain to simmer down. He carried nothing with him, but he was wearing a coat to stay warm at least. He was…

    You took a closer look when passing by. He didn’t recognize you, but you did. You tilted your umbrella upward to see whether he would notice you, and then you moved some hair out of your face. It took ten unblinking seconds for you to swallow up the fortitude to call out to him as he stood there downcastly with glumly black eyes gaping at the sky. He knew this would happen, and yet he acted surprised.

    “What’s your excuse?” you said first thing. Your voice was quieted from the loud poundings of the rain; it’s cries almost too hard to hear for the both of you. Neither of you had to shout to hear the other at least.

    He turned to your voice and hesitated to say anything for a while. He didn’t know whether to sneer or tear up with joy after seeing you for so long. A few weeks without contact felt like a year to him. He wanted to run up to you and hug you in a sweet reunited embrace. He almost did. 

    “Heh, I was out all day without checking the news.” He acted as if it was no big deal again.

    You rolled your eyes and walked closer. “At least,” closing the umbrella you stood next to him, “you don’t have to see yourself on there every night and morning. It seems like the storm has finally passed…”

    Reigen nodded. Raindrops dripped from his hair as he did so. You realized he was pretty drenched as the waters were running down his cheeks and forehead. It took some time for you to pull out a handkerchief and offer it to him.     

    “You’re soaking wet,” you told him the obvious while handing him the handkerchief without making eye contact.

    Reigen paused when noticing himself before accepting it. “Thanks…” He wiped his face gently and held onto it for the time being. 

    This moment was unexpected for the both of you. He wanted to catch you off guard first before telling you everything; how he feels and how sorry he is. Now was that chance, and perhaps you wouldn’t walk away this time. However, he waited.

    “How are you doing?” you asked him.

    “Well…I’m better for sure.”

    “That’s good. And…you and Shigeo?”

    “I’ve known from the beginning. That shishou is a good person.”

    Reigen beamed. He had made up with the boy and ate ramen with him the night of the press conference. It reminded Reigen of what Shigeo had said to him, and it stuck with him now that you were here. The conversation they had at the ramen shop replayed in his head.

    “So…how are you gonna win her back now that you’ve become less of an asshole?” Ekubo asked.

    “She’s not some festival prize to be won first of all, and secondly, I’m going to talk to her like adults do, okay? Cause we’re both adults?” Reigen spat back, even though he was terrified to do so.

    “Shishou is very lucky. Lucky to have someone like [y/n]-san like you so much,” Shigeo said. 

    “Yea-huh? What?” 

    “I mean, even after all this, she’s very worried about you.”

    Reigen could only stare at him, perplexed. He wasn’t sure then if Shigeo just said that to make him feel better, but the boy didn’t really lie. And you were still here, unable to avoid him even after he treated in such an inequitable way.

    “Things worked out,” Reigen answered.

    “That’s good,” you sighed with relief. A moment of silence besides the bolting rain took place. You looked at the ground in hopes of figuring out what to say to him after all this time. It felt like you had practiced for this moment, but words left you when it actually came. “Do you wanna walk with me?” you then requested. You figured it was better than waiting out for the rain to calm.

    Reigen glanced at you to answer, “Sure.”

    Both of you didn’t look at each other for a while even when taking a light stroll together. Though the heavy rain, Reigen took your umbrella as he held it up for you and himself being that he was taller (and a gentleman). The pervading tone of mood was sensitive and difficult to take initiate of. This started to make you two contrite for the other, and with good reason. There was uncertainty between you and him, and you felt ashamed for not talking it out sooner. 

    “I was actually thinking of closing Spirits and Such for some time now,” Reigen said.

    You blinked at him in surprise to hear him say that, but tried not to show you were dismayed. There was no stopping him either way. “Oh, how come?”

    “It’s mostly a fresh start to begin work again, and no one will probably come in anymore after what happened, but at the same time, I feel like no one will hire me for that too.” Reigen muttered the last part.

    You stayed silent for a moment, thinking. “But, don’t you like it?”

    “Like what?”

    “Psychic powers, and the supernatural,” you cajoled. And helping people, you also wanted to say. 

    “Yeah…I mostly got into this business as a way to make money though,” Reigen countered. You frowned. “But you’re correct. I’ve always been invested in psychic abilities and ghosts. Ever since I was a kid. Although I don’t quite know when it started… I remember this one little girl, I think she was a little girl, anyway, she had abilities like Mob and you.”

    You gave him a look of interest in hopes of encouraging him to continue the story. His eyes brightened up just a little, compared to before. 

    “I was about five or six years old. I was on the playground if I remember correctly, and she was too, by herself like me. There were these other kids that came around though, some on bicycles and they were much older than me. I forgot to mention, there was a pond nearby, and they went there with the intention of fooling around. They were also finding tadpoles, probably for a school project, but they decided to play with a full grown frog too. Soon enough they were poking at him and trying to pick his limbs out or something, those monsters. I went to go stop them, but before I could, guess who showed up?”

    You blinked shyly at him as if he wanted you to guess and answer: The little girl?

    “It was the girl from earlier, she just walked straight up to them, and one look sent one boy flying into the pond when he tried to rough her up or something. Then, the nets and tadpole cases were floating around her. If you’re wondering, I wasn’t like scared to approach her or anything, I was just in shock. But the rest of them were sent running off crying to their moms.” Reigen laughed at the early childhood memory. “I mean for a kid that was the coolest thing to witness, ever. But what really stuck with me was the aftermath. She returned the frog back into pond by floating it over like it was swimming in the air. I remember it very clearly and how it looked. I was awestruck.”

    As Reigen finished his story, you couldn’t help but think something familiar happened to you. Or that maybe you have been in that little girl’s position before. Little did you know that you were her, but you never recognized him. Unless-

    “And then I tried calling out to her. I just shouted, ‘Hey! That was really cool! How’d you learn to do that?’ But she chose to ignore me, and I knew better than not to mess with her. She probably assumed I was like the boys she taught a lesson to. That’s when I really wanted to obtain those powers myself. An idiot boy reading books about it and everything,” Reigen chuckled to himself while shaking his head side to side, finding it comical now. He used to be so serious about it too.

    You gave him a nervous laugh. “Haha…that’s interesting, I wonder why you didn’t end up like Mitsuura-san.”

    “Cause I was poor.”

    This time you actually burst out laughing in a relatable manner. The lightened up mood though, began to dwindle gradually as you two walked. It dawned on you and Reigen that there was still something to be made and done. Here you two were, laughing and conversing like friends again. Perhaps closer. But those feelings were not visible in order to prevent it from ruining this comfortable atmosphere. The tightness in your chest was still there, however. You wanted desperately to return to those happier days as this aching had come and gone all too much for you to be able to cope with it no longer. 

    Reigen felt the same, but you were feeling this on your own. Still, there was something unfinished. Seeing you again had brought back the feelings of missing you much stronger. Those feelings he had hidden deep inside himself. It reminded him of the passive aggressive rage he gave you and how unfair that was. He could only hope to have you back, but he also prayed that happiness will find you again with someone who could treat you better. He’s grown and learned from his mistakes, but it wasn’t soon enough.

    “I’m sorry!”

    “I’m sorry for-”

    Reigen looked at you with stupefaction. You did the same, only you stifled a few laughs to make sure you let him know your apology was serious. Saying you were sorry at the same time as him-it made Reigen swallow a few chuckles as well. But he remained composed. You two stopped walking at an unfamiliar neighborhood area, but it was close to Reigen’s apartment. There was a concrete underpass just up ahead where you two could technically take cover inside, but didn’t for some reason, instead just staring at each other still. 

    Reigen took the first step. “I’m-I’m so sorry for everything I said to you. For yelling at you and treating you horribly that way. You’ve worked so hard for yourself and yet still helped me in so many wonderful ways no one can imagine. You deserve so much better than this, and I get it if you don’t want to know me anymore because all I do is make you feel like shit. I won’t contact you or anything and-”

    “Wait wait wait. Stop right there,” you interrupted while shaking your head.

    But Reigen continued. “I promise I’ll look after Mob even when we don’t talk to each other. I’m way behind perfect, I cheat and I lie, and I’m a hellacious human being, but I swear I won’t mess up again like recently so if we-”

    “Taka!” You covered a hand on his mouth to stop him from finishing. You shut your eyes tight and then exhaled a long, exhausted breath. “You don’t make me feel that way, and I don’t want to not know you, dumbass.” 

    I want things to go back to the way they were.

    You let go of the hand on his mouth before you told him, “Don’t…don’t say that about yourself, you’re not like that, okay? I know you’re better than that. You’re not perfect either, no one is. We have flaws and we stumble around saying stuff we don’t mean, but that’s how we learn to grow and change.”

    Reigen was in awe. So he had changed? He wasn’t sure just yet.

    “I don’t know. Initially, I was afraid…you’d get bored of me or disappointed that I’m not more than you expected when we first started going out.”

    You shook your head knowing that would never happen. “Arataka, to me, you’re a new story every day. And… I wanna be part of it,” you told him. 

    Even though he was backlashed and exposed on live television where thousands had watched him. Even though they hated his true colors. And even though they despised who he was, you were there for him. After all of what he said. Even though he was selfishly blinded by his fame. Even though he was arrogant. This just wasn’t fair. 

    “You deserve so much better,” he said again, painfully with all his heart. He missed you so much.

    You closed your eyes tightly, trying not to let the tears fall so soon. “Then make me believe that.” 

    Reigen thought about it for a while. There was just a lot he needed to fix. Like for instance, constantly living with a foot-in-mouth disease. 

    “You make me want to be a better person,” he then said.

    His words shot you right through the heart. The man who had a hard time saying the right things. This… was the perfect thing coming from someone with many imperfections. The most perfect thing he could have ever said. It was right. It felt so right. 

    You loved him. Deeply.

    The rain stopped to reveal the peak of the sun poking its head from the clouds. After a while, Reigen closed the umbrella. Taking this as a chance, you stepped closer in front of him. He was unaware of the proximity. Grabbing his face almost too eagerly, yours ascended to his for a kiss. The umbrella dropped to the ground, forgotten for the time being. Reigen was ambushed by surprised and his eyes were wide open before perceiving what was happening.

    It was closed-mouth, but pleasing, taking more than ten seconds tops. Once he had gotten over the startlement, Reigen’s eyes were only opened half-way through this endearment. After lips parted ways, Reigen coveted for a better and more passionate embrace this time. Then, he dipped in for another one. This one lasting longer with more movement. Both your hands moved freely until it settled behind his neck and Reigen loosened up, wrapping his arms around your waist.  

    “I love you,” he whispered after the short session in which he anticipated for a longer one later.

    Unlike back at the office during your leave, he meant it this time. It was heartfelt and you relished the love exploding from the two of you. 

    You returned his affection with another deep kiss before saying, “I love you too.”

Chapter Text

    Hours of mind-numbing lectures had passed until the ceaseless ringing of the school bell alerted everyone that it was time for lunch. Carts were pushed and rolled into classrooms, welcoming student noses with the appetizing fragrance of fried shrimp, rice and salmon with miso soup. Bread was sold to those who preferred eating light and others brought their home-made lunch on their own. However, this mid-day mealtime wasn’t at all what the hype was about that day. In fact, there were hardly ever any excitement that increased this much contained, unlimited amount of energy into Salt Middle school kids… until they saw a rare sighting that is a new student. 

    “I wonder what all the thrill is about,” Teru said as he came along to sit next to Shigeo who was peacefully eating at his desk.

    Teru set down his tray of food and looked over at the girls intermeddling on the latest gossip. Everyone’s curiosity got the best of them with this new first-year student around. Teru was slightly spiteful for his stolen audience of pretty ladies when usually he was the center of talk. He was the mastermind, the athlete, and the celebrity of the school after breaking out of his shell a little bit thanks to Shigeo. But now they were solely focused on a kid who has barely even been here for half the day, and-according to their conversations-he was acting like he had already owned the place.

    “I mean what is up with them? They’re literally fawning over his dyed hair or something like-pffft come on,” Teru complained about his stolen thunder as if he hasn’t been in the same position before. Then he asked his friend, “Have you seen him, Kageyama-kun?”

    “Hm? No, I don’t think so.” Shigeo drank his small carton of milk not giving much of a concern at all. 

    “I heard he’s already in trouble, that’s why everyone’s obsessing over his ‘bad-boy’ style or something,” Inukawa added after silently and mindfully playing his DS game. 

    “Really? What did he do?” Teru asked.

    “Nothing as bad as what the delinquents here do. It’s kind of stupid really. He just talked back to the teacher after he was called out for not following the dress code, drew on the back of the classroom wall out of boredom and apparently hurt someone badly during P.E.,” Inukawa answered. 

    “Yikes, his parents?”

    “How would I know?” Inkukawa shrugged and then leaned back on his chair. “Oh, by the way, he’s in the same class as your brother Ritsu’s. Mob, you should ask him what he’s like later.”

    “Yeah, he doesn’t seem like someone I want to approach at the moment until he calms down,” Teru remarked. 

    “If he does. This guy sounds like the opposite of chill.”

    “A kiss-ass.”

    “Troublesome.”

    Inukawa and Teru exchanged insults until Shigeo suddenly asked, “Oh, is that him?” 

    Then they both whipped their heads to see his eyes looking down from the window next to him. The two nearly crawled over Shigeo’s desk to see the young boy trying his best to secretly climb down from the side of the school building. He was swinging from one window to another as a few other students gasped and nearly screamed while witnessing what dangers could happen at any moment. Except this new kid was worthy of possessing monstrous strength at the moment. A small body like his was able to carry his entire weight around and clamber like a chimpanzee without much effort. It was almost inhuman. Not because of his durability, but because of how lost his mind was. 

    Unfortunately all the commotion apprised the teacher who spotted him at the side of his desk. He yelled, but the new student continued getting closer to Teru, Inukawa and Shigeo. When he finally did reach them, he stopped. His eyes were on the boys, just as shocked and as wide as their’s were. Teru noticed he was looking at Shigeo. His deep blue eyes were locked onto Shigeo’s dark, plain ones, making him a bit unnerved. His red hair screamed ‘crazy’ and he was out of his uniform after escaping from the principle’s office earlier.

    A grin then made its way to his face which matched his insane persona. 

    “Found ya,” he said before slipping and nearly falling. 

----

    Sushi wasn’t something you were craving until you saw it prepared right in front of your eyes. The chief’s fingers pressed into the sour vinegar rice before he smeared a tad bit of wasabi paste onto it. Fresh raw fish was placed meticulously on the now-ready sushi rice without any sort of slip. It was then carefully placed on a small plate, served to you with poise and luxury. All you could think of was how you couldn’t imagine anyone being able to watch the magic without nervousness, much less afford this service. You felt like you would order the wrong thing by accident.

    There you were though, a sushi restaurant but not the conveyor belt you were always used to eating at. This was overpriced cuisine after another. Something you would dream of going on special occasions, if you had had the money. But this wasn’t your money. 

    “Want more?” Reigen asked with tension after your fifth or so bite. He could practically hear his bank account crying for mercy.

    “Oh no, this is enough,” you said to his sweet relief. Then you lowered your voice. “Even one is too much. Let’s pay separate at least.”

    “It’s fine, this is my treat,” Reigen insisted. He rested his hands on the steaming hot tea cup and took a drink to wash down the wasabi.

    His plan was to spoil you, and he objectively dressed nicely for this occasion. He wore a striped blouse and a brown jacket over it. Shoes were the same, but he wore loose jeans that was dark gray to match the outfit. This was more than enough for you, and you felt guilty about the charges.

    “Arataka, this is really nice, but don’t go out of your way for all this. Give Shigeo a bonus instead,” you said.

    Reigen gave you an erring look. “I just wanted to do something nice for you and take you here instead of greasy ramen stores all the time, y’know?” He took the last sip of his tea before the bill arrived. “I actually don’t mind.”

    You came to find Reigen giving you more romantic gestures than usual. This felt almost like a first date and you were unsure whether to enjoy this excessive generosity or to tell him you were okay with low-priced soba or ramen restaurants and karaoke bars like last time. You no doubt was enjoying his company either way, but you didn’t want him going out of his way to give away everything for this. Having fun with him was what mattered most in your opinion, but only if he was also relishing the time spent. 

    Leaving the fancy eatery, you both walked with each other until it was time to return to Spirits and Such. This time you were able to join him as it was one of your few days off for the week. There was still lots of time left and so you suggested having a tea break somewhere affordable but nice before going. 

    “Do you want to share shaved ice too?” you offered.

    “[y/n], it’s freezing,” Reigen mentioned.

    “Okay, so is that a yes or no?”

    Reigen gave you a look, and then released a small, defeated sigh. “Sure,” he consented. 

    “Does matcha flavor sound good to you?” you asked to affirm he was okay with the decision.

    “Yeah, that’s my favorite actually.”

    You ordered, and when it arrived no more than five minutes later, you dived in rather excitedly. Reigen almost snorted at your cuteness. The fact that he was able to share this matcha shaved ice and this moment alone was enough to consider himself blessed upon this earth. 

    “Eat up,” you said after realizing you were the only one devouring the sweet ice treat with Reigen so much as not even touching his spoon (he was too distracted by you). You pushed the tray towards him just a little.

    “Ah, yeah.”

    And like those googly-eyeed couples you both loathed at some point in the past, you two filled every silence with chatter. Reigen asked you how school was going and you explained to him honestly about how difficult it was getting, but that you weren’t getting into any trouble so far. So far. He laughed in response. The conversation then reciprocated to small talk.

    “Isn’t pudding like your favorite dessert?”

    “Yeah, how’d you know?” You don’t recall telling him.

    “Observation,” he answered, which cracked a smile for you.

    “Okay,” you chuckled from his random question.

    After done eating, you hooked an arm with his, and left the cafe. It was a nice afternoon tea. Not bad at all. Reigen learned that you liked confectioneries more than the place that he brought you to today. Ever since your drinking habits had dyed down, you were able to enjoy sweets as much as the bitter alcohol taste was delectable sometimes. It felt like majority of the stress has left you two, probably because it had.

   ----

    “This young lad is Takeshi Shouta, he will be joining us in class starting today.”

    “Osu,” the young boy greeted everyone with a grin, and that was all it took for Ritsu to silently make a short but acrid remark in his head. 

    Shouta was wearing his uniform, but it was unbuttoned where his orange shirt could be seen underneath unlike the other students who wore theirs tightly until it looked like it was choking their throat. He then sat down at his assigned desk without a problem. But as soon as the teacher started their first lesson of the day, Shouta took off his uniform jacket and put it on his desk while casually leaning back without so much as listening. Ritsu was a row behind him but also a column next to him where he was able to see his back. 

    After a while of oblivious teaching, a student upfront-likely the student’s pet-pointed out Shouta for not wearing his uniform. 

    “Takeshi-kun,” the teacher’s tired but angry voice caught Shouta’s attention for the first time that day. The teacher pulled on his shirt collar as a hint. “Your uniform,” he then said after a while of no response from him.

    “Ahh, yeah, I’ll wear it later. To be honest, it’s too uncomfortable right now,” Shouta replied which set the teacher’s mood off. 

    “Takeshi-kun, rules are rules. You must be dressed in a proper attire if-”

    “Alright, like I said, I’ll wear it later,” Shouta persisted with annoyance. However, this only added more oil to the fire. It didn’t turn into a full-blown argument, but it surely entertained the rest of the students for the time being. 

    “Stop fooling around! You put on your uniform now.” The teacher tried to intimidate him as most would usually do rather than try and be reasonable or question the student for their behavior. 

    “Fine, jeez,” Shouta muttered under his breath before putting on his jacket. 

    Ritsu glared at him with strong judgment. Shouta must have felt it, because he turned around and noticed his stare. Ritsu blinked a few times when their eyes met. Shouta seemed to have recognized him, but he wasn’t the one he was looking for. He wasn’t here for education in the first place. 

    Ritsu ignored him as best he could afterwards, but Shouta made it hard for him to do so. After the first part of class was over, Shouta walked over to him to which Ritsu internally screamed to God: Why me? And then after a while of uneasy stares, Ritsu was the first to speak to him. The others were a bit intimidated just by the new student’s presence.

    “May I help you?” Ritsu asked.

    “Yeah,” Shouta answered quickly. “Actually, I’m pretty sure you can.”

    Ritsu gave him a look of bewilderment. Just what did this kid want to start?

    Shouta leaned on his desk, sitting half-way on top if it, and moved rather close to Ritsu. Like a dog inspecting a victim, saying ‘yep, this is the one.’ He crossed his arms over the other and nodded his head.

    “You don’t…” Shouta began, but he stopped himself.

    “Don’t what?” Ritsu questioned after a while of silence. 

    “Hmmm, I guess it’s been a while huh?”

    Ritsu frowned. “What are you implying? What do you mean-”

    “Class, time to get started again. Let’s continue where we left off yesterday,” the math teacher came in this time.

    Ritsu remained seated as before, but Shouta didn’t move from his spot. He didn’t want to, but the teacher wasn’t having any of it. He disliked him after hearing about his dress code argument, and decided to hate him without giving a chance to know what he was even like.

    “Hey! What do you think you’re doing?”

    “Drawing,” Shouta answered. 

    “You’re not allowed to write anything on there, it’s for teacher’s use only.”

    “Then why is this board attached here to the back of the classroom?”

    “Knock it off with that attitude! It’s time for you to report to the gymnasium.”

    After having to clean and erase what he drew on the board, Shouta dressed for P.E. while muttering to himself, “Oh yeah, I forgot…why do we have to dress ourselves in this crap?”

    Ritsu scrutinized his gaze to which Shouta caught again. He only smiled and waved.

    THUMP. 

    The noise alerted almost everyone in the gym. The student fallen to the ground spilled blood from the scratch in his forehead and stayed there for a while in distressing whimpers. The teacher walked over to him, not much in a hurry, but still in concern for his minor injury. 

    “I guess I win this round.” Shouta chuckled along with the others who joined him in a laugh.

    The boy started crying then. Shouta reacted to his reaction, and immediately apologized in his most sincere way possible. “Yikes, sorry about that.”

    “What was that speed though, did you see?” Someone whispered to his friend.

    “Barely. How about that strength?”

    Ritsu listened amongst his classmates and he was the only one to notice what he thought he wouldn’t see more of in Salt Middle School: Another esper.

    It wasn’t obvious at first but it was revealed when Shouta used his powers. Hence, why the opposing dodgeball team was lying on the ground in tears. Shouta did seem to feel pretty sorry for the boy he hurt though.  

    “Office. Now.”

    “Oh come on, it was an accident,” Shouta trued defending himself.

    “Three strikes in a row today. No excuses, just go.”

    Shouta frowned at him, but to everyone’s surprise he didn’t complain about how unfair his treatment was. He understood that he was fooling around too much. After all, it was his first time at any school.

    Sitting at the principal’s office, Shouta was thinking: I have to get this done and over with so I can leave this stupid place. There’s no time for an extra discipline lecture, old man, I already get that enough at home.

    “I understand that this is your first day, and your excitement here must be through the roof. But the way you behaved today is in no way allowed at any given period of time at all. If your parents allow you to fool around at home then by all means go ahead, but here you do the opposite of that. As tedious as that may seem to you, there is nothing else you can do in a learning-friendly environment…”

    Shouta refrained himself from yawning and only gave him a ghoulish look. 

    “Wait right here,” the principal said before standing up and walking away. A big mistake taking eyes off of him first of all.

    Have to hurry.

    It was here then when Shouta took the chance to escape. The doors were unlocked, but the other teachers would notice him immediately if he searched for him by running up and down the hallways. He looked around and saw a window opened from the bottom. He rushed towards it and just as the principal returned-blabbering on about threat-calling his parents for any more tomfoolery-he was gone. The windows were closed, but he didn’t take a second to think that Shouta would jump out of there. It was impossible. He assumed that he just quickly ran out the door, and only sighed to himself in exasperation.

Chapter Text

   “I’m going to confess to Tsubomi-chan when I make it into the top ten,” Shigeo challenged himself.

    The entire telepathy club almost staggered back in shock. “Ehhh…”

    “Mob-kun…you’re joking right?” Inukawa said. It’s not possible. No matter how, that’s just not going to happen!

    “You know, Mob-kun, you’re going to be up against all 180 boys in this school. What was your rank in the marathon last year?” Tome asked.

    “170.”

    “Too slow! That’s top ten from the bottom! Maybe you could win a prize if we count backwards, but you still have to beat 160 boys nonetheless. The marathon is held next Friday and that’s ten days from now!” she lectured him with her finger pointed up and waved around in the air. 

    The idea came a little late, but it was when Mezato senpai reminded him that Tsubomi was graduating soon that Shigeo felt motivated to do the one thing he always hesitated on doing; confessing his feelings for her. Ten days from now and it was the marathon. What could he do in these next ten days to make a difference? It would take one huge step to balance out his working routine to a maximum. Little did he know that you and Reigen would respond the same way as the telepathy club.

    “You’re serious Mob?” Reigen scoffed. “Even I had a hard time making it to the top ten when I was your age!”

    “Earlier you said you always skipped out on those,” you added.

    “Did-did I?”

    “And when isn’t he serious? I’d say go for it.” You sat on the couch facing Shigeo’s expressionless way of talking. However, you quickly noticed by his body language that he was eager and-at the same time-worried about something. 

    “He stated that he’s going to confess to his beloved Tsubomi-chan when he does,” Ekubo cooed.

    “Really?” Both you and Reigen queried in surprise. 

    He’s gotten a lot more confident in himself. Just when did he grow up so much? You wondered. 

    Reigen walked around his desk with his suit jacket taken off. He couldn’t believe his ears as he watched the antsy boy move his feet for more exercise. He stayed quiet until deciding to tell him, “Okay, now I understand why you’re so jumpy today. You don’t have to come in to work for now.”

    “Eh? Why?” Shigeo asked.

    “So you can practice for the marathon. Besides, we haven’t had very many customers lately. You have to get your legs used to jogging as much as you can,” Reigen suggested. He even began unbuttoning his blouse to get ready.

    You were just as nonplussed to hear him offer such a nice proposal and sending him off early. Before this he would whine about it, telling Shigeo to skip out like he used to. 

    “How about I practice with you?”

    “Now you’re talking,” you commented. Top ten is pretty strenuous, but I wish him the best of luck.

    “Let’s go right now, I can close early since there are no more clients coming in today anyway. How about you, [y/n]?”

    “No way,” you laughed. “I’ve had enough working out in martial arts with Tsuchiya-san. I’ll just watch.” You sat still, lounging about on the couch with your phone in hand.

    “Alright. Mob, if you have your trainers go ahead and get changed,” Reigen said.

    While Shigeo went and did so, you turned to Reigen. “Looks like you have quite some spirit in all this huh?”

    “Oh, I don’t know… maybe it’s to catch the eyes of someone after showing off how athletic I am,” Reigen responded over-confidently. He slightly flexed his arms but it was hidden by the sleeves of his blouse. Ekubo rolled his eyes from the other side of the room, but you both pretended he wasn’t there at the moment.

    You leaned your head on your hand, unfazed by his signal of flirtatious attraction. You didn’t stop him, however. “Okay ladykiller, or maybe you’re paying Shigeo back with the kindness and dedication he always put into helping you by supporting him in his school activities like the good master you are.”

    Reigen held his breath, bemused again by your empathic powers. “Hm, you got me there.”

    Leaning over from behind the couch with his arms crossed, Reigen commenced the unmistakable motion of giving you a kiss. It was either on the lips or your forehead, and you let him take his pick. You blushed, but didn’t budge from your seat, only waiting for him to move forward in ready.

    “I’m legitimately going to lose my lunch in this office right now,” a voice of disgust came through the door. It was Ritsu’s, and he heard most of your conversations.

    “Ah, Ritsu-kun!” you greeted him in cheerfulness as Reigen lost all your attention. “Long time no see.”

    “If you don’t like us so clearly occupied in each other’s eyes then what did you come in here for?” Reigen vouched.

    Ignoring him, Ritsu faced you and answered, “There’s actually something private I’d like to talk with you about.” 

    You saw the stern look on his face when he was having difficulty with something. Usually something important. “How about we step outside somewhere Shige and Arataka will finish training,” you suggested. 

    “Training?” Ritsu questioned.

    “They’re gonna jog for the marathon. Obviously, Arataka wants to support Shige so he decided to practice with him,” you postulated with a tease.

    Reigen blushed lightly. It wasn’t everyday you could make him do that, but when you did he was actually embarrassed - in a giddy kind of way. The two along with Ekubo went off for the promised run while you walked with Ritsu around the block. There were vending machines nearby where you self-volunteered to buy them drinks after they were finished. “Been busy with school?” you asked Ritsu to start off first. 

    “Sort of, actually. It’s kind of what I wanted to talk to you about. You see, there’s this new student who transferred recently, at least according to his story. He’s an esper.”

    “Exciting,” you said with little enthusiasm. “Now there’s four of you.” The smile on your face lit up, but it left after seeing Ritsu in low spirits. He was more aggravated. “Is this new student the problem maybe?”

    Ritsu crossed his arms and pondered a few times while the two of you walked. He was clearly worked up by this esper, it seems like. Whatever provoked him must have been causing him stress for a while now. At times like this you wished you could read minds and not feelings.

    “I think…I think he’s…” Ritsu faltered around his words. He was unsure if it was true, but given by Shouta’s behavior around him, he had to have met him before. At the one place he had forgotten for a very, very long time. “Claw…” Ritsu said quietly.

    He caught your fleeting eyes leave your stiffening face. Anxiety coursed through your veins as the electrical storm in Ritsu’s brain caused intense frozen panic. You took a breath and asked him to repeat what he just said. 

    “Claw.”

    “What? What about them?” you urged him to further elaborate if he could.

    “He reminds me of someone I may have bumped into from my time there. This new kid calls himself Takeshi Shouta, and he’s attending Salt Middle School for some reason. I think he may be the same person who helped me escape Claw, but I was too confused and disoriented to figure out if it was Ekubo or not.” 

    “I don’t understand, was he a prisoner? Do you know if he tracked you down for some reason?” you asked. 

    “I don’t know,” Ritsu answered. “He opened the locks for me…I think, but he didn’t seem like any of the captured ones either. I haven’t talked to him much at all.”

    “Can you tell me what he looks like? Just in case I happen to spot him somewhere.”

    Knowing if you do, Ritsu had a feeling you were going to follow him and get yourself into trouble, but he described Shouta anyway. “He’s rarely in his school uniform, got in trouble for it once, and always wears this green varsity jacket. He has orange and spiky hair. Why?”

    By then, you both stopped walking. You noticed how disappointed he was in himself, and a little scared too. He had reason to be, so you tried to help him get rid of the tension and anxiety. Standing behind him, you put both hands on his shoulder and massaged them like a coach winding down his player. Given by how stiff he was like a bamboo, you transferred to him a feeling of calmness to ease his worries and added a pinch of courage from your hands to his insecure nerves.

    “What are you doing?” Ritsu asked in bewilderment. 

    “Helping you relax. Now listen to me, this new kid, Shouta? Sounds like both good news and bad news. Now I don’t know if he’ll be at the marathon or not, but since that’ll be my only chance of meeting him there, maybe I can find out his intentions. You don’t have to figure out this whole thing on yourself, Ritsu. You’re not alone, remember?”

    Ritsu blinked from your undivided support. It felt just like before. He nodded in understanding, hoping things would be okay. But after a while of still feeling your hands rub his shoulders, he rolled his eyes. 

    “No offense, but I feel like Reigen is a bad influence on you.”

    You chuckled, “What do you mean?”

    “It’s like his habits rubbed off on you. It’s kinda gross.”

    You let go of his shoulders because of his comment. “You’re right, what’s gotten into me?” you questioned yourself, a little panicked.

    Ritsu didn’t mind though, because unlike before, he was able to see you taking it easy, and even having fun from the looks of it. It was like Reigen’s bright magic had found your liveliness. He was seeing the real you from time to time, and he was thankful just for that. 

    She’s not usually this…cheerful. It’s kind of nice.

    Loud, panting breaths were heard from a distance. You and Ritsu turned to the heavy gasps and huffs when realizing there was only Shigeo and Ekubo who finished the run. This was the starting point and twenty-five minutes had already passed. 

    “Oh, Shige, nice job. Here,” you offered a towel and a fresh, cold bottled water from the vending machine you bought from earlier. 

    “Than…thank you…” he said in between breaths and unable to talk anymore than that.

    “Where’s Arataka?” you asked Ekubo who was also part of the run, but was able to speak.

    “He ran out of energy and decided to sit on the bench for a break. Pathetic right?”

    You sighed in bummer. Well, I don’t really blame him. 

    “He’s just a couple blocks down the road,” Shigeo told you.

    “It sounds like you left him pretty far away then. I guess I’ll go and give him some water too,” you stated before leaving. 

    Not much longer did you find an abandoned Reigen panting - more breathless than Shigeo -while leaned over the bench like he was about to hurl. He was drenched in sweat even though the weather was cold enough for a jacket. It looked as if his very soul had left him to rest.

    “Here you go,” you handed him a bottled water and sat by him.

    Reigen’s head perked up in alarm, too worn out to act cool like this was nothing for him in order to impress you. “Thanks,” he said before opening the lid and chugging it. “What did you and Ritsu talk about?”

    “Ah…about school,” you answered. I don’t know how he’ll get when I mention Claw, so I’ll tell him later. If he freaks out again he’ll probably get a heart attack.

    He only said, “Okay,” in a perplexed tone, but swept away his nosiness under the rug. 

    “I have some tea too if you want,” you offered while grabbing it from your bag. It was yours but you inclined to share some.

    “You’re so sweet,” Reigen said when he leaned forward again for another attempt at his previous kiss, but you quickly noticed the dark stain under his pits as he tried to hug you in his embrace. The salty waters ran down the side of his face like summer rain and the stale stench followed his movements. 

    You shouted, “Shower! First!” While forcibly pushing his closed mouth away in revulsion.

———

    “So you’re Kageyama Shigeo…” Shouta-or Shou as he was now called by his classmates and peers-said almost discouragingly. “I’ve seen you around, although it’s really hard to because of how difficult it is to notice you. But thanks to your really self-centered blonde friend hanging around you all the time, you’re a fairly easy find.”

    Self-Centered? Teru thought bitterly. “Saids you,” he then muttered quietly.

    “Okay?” Shigeo questioned, a little nervous by Shou’s aurora. The two friends sat on a bench where they ate snacks and watched the school soccer team play a game. Noisy chatters were accommodated by movement in and outside of the classrooms and hallways. A few students eyed the three of them, mostly Shou, while whispering to each other.

    “I’m friends with your brother Ritsu. Pretty chill guy, although a but stingy if you ask me, but we’re still cool.”

    “Oh, I’m glad he made a friend.” This time Shigeo smiled from relief. Maybe this new student wasn’t so bad.

    “No offense, actually full offense, but I hope you’re not here to cause havoc someway somehow,” Teru said as he tried to conceal his annoyance.

    Hanazawa Teruki… “Nonsense, it’s break time so we’re free to do what we want at the moment.” Shou sneered and then faced Shigeo to talk to him again.

    “Yeah, that’s kind of why I’m worried,” Teru added off to the side.

    “What reason do you have with me?” Shigeo asked out of curiosity. He wasn’t annoyed by him just yet, it was just that Shou seemed to want to talk to him about something. In fact, he was curious if he could become friends with him or good acquaintances at the very least. 

    It was only recently that Shigeo found out he was an esper. That was all Ritsu told him at the moment. But there was something more to him than that-like he was hiding a secret. He asked questions that caught him, Teru, and Ritsu off guard wondering if he knew more about them than they did themselves. That or he was just really eccentric.

    “Let’s become friends!” Shou beamed. He raised his arms in excitement before putting them back into his pants pockets. This time he was fully wearing his school uniform without a jacket.

    Teru’s eyes twitched from Shou’s sudden declaration.

    “S-sure…” Shigeo said without much thought.

    Teru’s mouth was then agape like a fish after observing Shigeo’s fast response. How easily he accepted this stranger’s friendship was beyond comprehension. He was supposed to be the friend. Sure it was okay to have more than one, but with this guy? Outrageous. unacceptable. dangerous. They were a feet away from a land mine. Teru sensed it.

    “Sweet!” Shou comfortably sat next to Shigeo as if he had known him for a long time (which he kind of did from his own personal investigation). 

    Shigeo shifted uncomfortably from his close proximity; the way he casually leaned back and put his arm close to his shoulders. There was one thing he could tell; it was that smile. A concealed one stashing something important. There seemed to be a lot behind it. It made him wonder if it was all a facade over something unstable and less friendly.

    “So I’ve noticed you taking that exercise club after school or whatever. What’s it like?”

    They immersed themselves in what a typical, normal conversation would look like. Teru didn’t like him from the start, which was a pretty bad habit of his given his view on others turning into judgment. He gave Shou a chance, but he couldn’t ignore the fact that something was still off about him.

    “Kageyama!”

    Shigeo turned around to see his old friend Onigawara around the corner of the building they sat outside at. He was just about ready to head inside when he noticed Shou and Shigeo.

    “You, new kid,” he addressed to Shou.

    Shou sat there unfazed as Onigawara stared him down like a predator does to its prey. “Ya do realize that’s the white T poison you’re sitting next to, right?” he spoke with a baritone voice, but low and threateningly. 

    “Huh?”

    “Wa-wait, he-he doesn’t need to know that,” Shigeo stammered in humiliation.

    Onigawara was a perfect attendance student. But when he wasn’t trying to study, he was chasing down delinquents with that arched back, bad-boy walk of his that made him look like he would spit on your face if you said anything bad about him or his friends at all. He would often befriend them, maybe even trying to form a group, although it wasn’t for making trouble again like his former years of school. He felt that it was his rightful duty to be the defender of the weak when the strong wasn’t around. The strong being someone like the body improvement club or Shigeo.

    “White T poison… pretty cool name, I didn’t know Kageyama was a yankii,” Shou said.

    “I’m-I’m not!” Shigeo responded in alarm.

    “He may not be, but he’s a lot stronger than he looks. I heard you’re real trouble so you better watch your back, new kid.”

    “Or what?” This time it was Shou who stared down Onigawara, but his glare was more menacing. Cynical. Maybe…just maybe if…

    All it took was for him to stand up and take a step forward to induce fear in all three of them. Teru felt the strong urge of something violent underneath him that he had no choice but to react accordingly. “Takeshi-”

    “Don’t…call me that,” Shou responded. Teru bit his lips out of frustration. Then, after a short period of time, his aurora registered to him a reminder of a time in Claw; when he was facing the boss.

    Shou had strange mood swings from their recent observations of him. He was cheerful about his ‘cool title,’ Takeshi, named after the Kamen Rider character he liked watching while growing up. Then, he would shift into a querulous child with a sulky tone that would bite if anyone touched him. It was as if his anemic energy had no substance to his current emotion. He came off as candid and optimistic, clearly arrogant at times. But despite his lighthearted demeanor, they found him threatening when he was serious.

    Shigeo waited to see what would happen, to find out if Shou was prepared to test his patience. 

    “What’s your problem?” Onigawara asked bravely.

    Shou wanted to strike-was about to - but decided against the idea. As much as he wanted to see Shigeo’s reaction. His face. His powers. It would cause more trouble before it could be too late to stop it. Or worse, he could ruin the potential relationship between them as acquaintances, and possibly as friends. However, that was far beyond what he came here for. It was merely a concept to be thrown away later, and to be stepped on and buried.

    You morons wouldn’t even understand anyway.

    “Tch, I’m not gonna tell you,” he said, brushing off his intimidation like it was just something playful. Shou eventually turned on his heels to leave. “See you around Kageyama… or… Mob, I guess.” He smiled buoyantly, and went back inside without causing anymore trouble for the rest of the day.

Chapter Text

   Voices babbled quietly like ghosts whispering in the dead of night. They were low and husky, filled with excitement along with hushed snickering. One vexed tone of voice - Shou’s - was distinctly louder than the others who were just told to be silent. His words tumbled from his lips too fast for Ritsu to catch them near his desk. He assumed Shou was flirting by the looks of it, but if that was the case then there wouldn’t be need for harsh murmurings. The chattering along with the students quickly dissipated when the teacher made a roll-call for the start of the day. 

    “So cute~” one girl commented before she left to sit at her desk. 

    Ritsu quirked his brow in deep suspicion. Once the students were all gone, he could clearly see Shou hiding something. He looked down at his hands from time to time and shuffled them around in his pant pockets. Ritsu caught movement in them, although he thought his eyes were mistaken at first. 

    Shou caught Ritsu’s curious gaze. He couldn’t help but to show him what he brought even though it was better to wait once class was over. A grin spread over his face, and when he did so the room temperature fell just a little. Showing his over-bearing white teeth as if he was mocking him, Ritsu mistook that wide and open smile for someone who enjoyed tormenting him during lectures. 

    “Ritsu!” Shou whispered loudly. 

    At first Ritsu tried to ignore him - really tried - but he realized it was better to give him the attention now than wait patiently for it later. With annoyance, Ritsu went from avoiding his eyes to looking straight at them. “What?” he howled back harshly in the same tone.

    This time Shou lit up even more. “Look what I have,” he said before pulling out what he was hiding in his pockets for the past thirty minutes since school started. 

    Shou carefully took out the moving object, and Ritsu had to squint to see that it was an animal; a hamster. Small but behaved enough to not be squeaking in this utterly noiseless classroom. Perhaps Shou was training it to be quiet. He saw him pressing and petting at the hamster to calm it down from an environment unknown to it with different people.

    Ritsu blinked a few times, and then he physically restrained himself not to roll his eyes backwards. He just didn’t get the motivation of bringing any pet to school of all places. For whatever reason, he broke the rules just to carry a rodent in here. Why and for what?

    “Isn’t he neat?” Shou asked Ritsu while proudly showing off his pet hamster - hamster(s) to be exact - and putting them on top of his bare, uninhabitated desk where notes should be present. 

    Ritsu didn’t know how he could hide a squirming animal in his pockets without the teacher noticing, but it wasn’t like he cared if he found out anyway. 

    After no response, Shou put his hamsters back to conceal them. Not much later did class end when everyone emptied their desks for lunchtime, and Shou sauntered over to Ritsu giddily. He laid the back of his hand on Ritsu’s desk while the hamster lay flat on his palm. The hamster sniffed the surrounding area and wriggled back inside Shou’s warm sleeves. Ritsu didn’t say anything the whole time Shou explained them to him. 

    “Do you wanna pet her?” Shou then offered with sincerity.

    Ritsu glowered without meaning to; it was just his natural instinct whenever he didn’t particularly want to do something. “Is she sterile?” he asked.

    “Sterile? Pfftt hahaha!” Shou laughed in glee. “She’s clean. C’mon, her fur is really soft and she’s dying for some attention,” he pouted. 

    Ritsu still didn’t move his hands. They stayed frozen on his lap, his left one holding a pencil still. The hamster looked like she was comfortable enough to sleep in his presence. Although he wasn’t big on rodents because of their abnormal behaviors, the one in front of him looked very harmless. She was, to say the least, pretty cute.

    “Witsu, pwease cawess me Witsu,” Shou trembled his lips as he teased him to stroke his pet. 

    Ritsu chuffed like a steam engine. He lifted his right hand up to bring it down slowly onto the hamster. His fingers cautiously and gently rubbed her fragile back. She moved with contempt and even let out a small peep as Ritsu continued massaging her. It reminded him of Milk, fondly bringing back warm memories. He was enjoying fondling with the rodent without realizing it.

    “She likes you!” Shou chimed with delight. 

    “What’s her name?” Ritsu asked a little shyly. 

    “Hamu-taro,” Shou answered with a straight-face. 

    Ritsu deadpanned him.

    Shou then cracked another smile and laughed again. “I’m kidding. This one is is Shizuka-chan, because she’s usually pretty quiet,” he said before pulling out the other one. “And this guy here is Nezu-suke. He’s always hungry so I have to constantly feed him some snacks to quiet him.”

    Ritsu leaned over to observe the gray one Shou just held out. He displayed him on his desk but making sure to cup his hands to form them into walls so he wouldn’t escape. He looked like a sewer rat compared to the prettier milky white and brown Shizuka he just petted, and Ritsu immediately figured out the meaning behind his name.

    “Cause…he’s like a rat?” Ritsu questioned, bemused. 

    “Yeah, how’d you know?” Shou beamed.

    “…”

    Shou glanced at the clock and he looked around for the teacher before saying, “I gotta go.” He walked over to his desk to release his hamsters into his bag and zipped it up. There were barely any textbooks or journals inside that there was enough room for them to freely scutter around.

    Go where? Ritsu thought, but he didn’t bother asking. 

    “By the way, I heard your brother is running in the marathon,” Shou said all of a sudden.

    Ritsu stayed silent until Shou didn’t say anything more. “Yeah, I know. Why do you care?” he then asked.

    Shou shrugged. “He’s not exactly the running-a-marathon type, no offense to him. I don’t even know why people participate in those things when you could just skip out.”

    “Is there any reason why you’re interested in my brother pursuing his goals?” Ritsu retaliated, a bit displeased by Shou’s attitude, but he wasn’t fazed with Ritsu’s at all.

    “No… no, not really…” Shou scratched the back of his head. “I mean, he’s a pretty cool guy for doing what he wants I guess. I can tell he wasn’t peer pressured to do these things, so kudos to him for chasing after his dreams.”

    Their brief interactions made Ritsu forget any assumptions that Shou could be from Claw at all. He was gradually beginning to doubt the possibility because of how he acted sometimes. The conversations between them flowed like it would with any other teenager, or a friend even. Shou was chasing after Shigeo, acting all too buddy-buddy with him, and he was fine with that because he quite liked him. However, he wanted to form the same bond with if he could. He was less afraid. 

    But that wasn’t what Shou was here for. Unless he could strap Ritsu into his big planning  bomb of his.

    Shou took out his phone which was buzzing for the past few seconds. He looked down at it in displeasure, biting his bottom lip to conciliate his aggravation. He had a habit of being expressive, though it was not on purpose. And their were often too many times where Ritsu caught him reading something on his phone - a text message was his guess - frustrated about something. He then put it away without saying anything of it. 

    “See ya around,” Shou said before leaving a puzzled and skeptical Ritsu to go find Shigeo. 

———

    “[y/n]-san!” Young Mukai - who you haven’t seen in a while - came running up to you in spirited pursuit. 

    “Mukai-chan!” you greeted with an equal amount of animation. 

    With open arms, she leaped over to you for a big hug. You couldn’t help but mess her hair up while squeezing her into a friendly embrace. She came to Tsuchiya’s dojo once in a while. Actually, she visited almost every day recently, and you loved each other’s companies. She would show you her hand-crafted dolls, and you would hang out with her during resting periods as you played with them as well. 

    It had been more than half a year since you met the puppet master and Tsuchiya. It was hard to believe you were even enemies with them. But you knew right from the start that Tsuchiya was someone you would be friends with if she wasn’t falsified and manipulated by Claw’s ideals. Same goes for the other members, if not friends then at least acquaintances not worth bothering. 

    Their meeting touched you almost as much as it did when you found Shigeo and Ritsu. Mukai was an estranged child. She was an orphan who want to look up to someone, and her first accidental mistake was to find the Boss in hopes of accepting him as a paternal figure for herself. She was discovered by him when the orphanage sent her help after finding out about her powers. They didn’t know how to ‘fix’ her, and Claw seemed to be the only source of help on that end. Then he decided to take her in to their relief, just when she had already lost so much.

    Tsuchiya was someone else who was seen by others as broken. When she was referred to Claw she didn’t know any better than to join them since their objectives were fairly undisclosed. By the time she wanted to turn back, it was too late. Better to play along than to get killed on a whim once she was targeted as a useless member of society. Mukai was on the same boat; lured into their caves without the intention of putting harm to others. Soon, two likely figures came together, and they somehow connected fast. 

    “How are you?” You patted Mukai’s bright ginger hair.

    “Good, wanna see my new project?” she asked with enthusiasm. 

    “Yeah! Show me,” you smiled.

    Mukai ran off to collect her bag of puppet items that she used to practice her control. You watched as she brought over a one legged wooden doll she was currently working on. 

    “I brought him to school but people say it’s creepy,” she muttered.

    “Aw, well, I don’t think he looks… too creepy,” you said in your most honest opinion. It was much easier to look at than those human-faced dolls that were most likely haunted.

    “I wouldn’t bring that to school anymore, Mukai, you’ll freak the other kids out or get in trouble,” Tsuchiya warned. 

    “Aw, but there’s nothing to do there when I can spend time making my army,” she whined.

    “Instead, use that time to study,” Tsuchiya said. “That’s what school is for, right?”

    “She’s right,” you agreed with a broken smile. “I think you better listen to her.” The fact that Mukai was creating an army sounded too deviant for someone her age. It wasn’t entirely her fault that she considered it fun though.

    “The mean ones know better than to mess with my puppets though,” Mukai said as she crossed her arms.

    “Maybe Tsuchiya-san can teach them a lesson,” you retorted while heading to the changing rooms.

    “Can you Tsuchi?” Mukai asked when she regained her optimism. 

    “If you study hard,” you heard her answer from the changing room.

    During the process of stretching you talked with Mukai who was still going on about her mannequin-like puppets. Her psychic puppetry was explained to you by Tsuchiya but also Mukai herself at one time. It was a pretty rare, yet unique ability; being able to physically force an object to mimic one’s actions. This means that she could even control the undead like a marionette if she wanted to. By enhancing her skills, Mukai’s puppets will continue to finish their assigned tasks, even if she were to be knocked out or killed. It was quite extraordinary, but also spine-chilling. 

    Manipulation was difficult for her to grasp however, even though she able to do it if she really needed to. She could simply align her actions with that of another person’s or people’s just like you or another psychic could do with objects. You wondered if it could be the same with empathy.

    Tsuchiya stood up to bounce on her feet. “Ready?” she then asked. Mukai pouted, but she soon sat by the windows to work more on her puppets while you and Tsuchiya began training.

    “Yes,” you responded with your fists in the air.

———

    “Yo, Mob, some kids don’t think you can rank top ten in the marathon, isn’t that infuriating?” Shou queried. He jumped around like he was requesting a debate.

    “No, not really,” Shigeo answered while taking a drink from his water bottle. 

    Shou had been around him a lot more now, and Shigeo only let him do so. As long as he wasn’t hurting anyone, he was fine with it. 

    “They realllyyy don’t think you can do it. That just pisses you off doesn’t it?” Shou questioned.

    “N-no…” Shigeo screwed the bottle cap back on before sitting down to take a breather.

    “What are you doing in here?” Teru came in through the door with a sour look on his face.

    “What, am I banned for just being in here?” Shou reciprocated with his hand in the air. “I’m just talking to Mob.”

    “You keep pestering him about the marathon when he’s clearly trying to focus,” Teru spat.

    “Yeah, I’m trying to get him riled up before the big game!” Shou stated as he tried to quiz Shigeo for the past ten minutes of his exercise routine. 

    “Kageyama-kun is training hard, and he’s trying his utmost best to make it into the top ten, so how about you stop bothering him?”

    “You’re so serious. I bet you can’t rank top ten without your psychic powers,” Shou counterattacked. He eyed Teru up and down to set him off even more.

    Teru clicked his tongue. “Should we find out then? We’ll see if you or I come first cause to me it sounds like you wanna race.”

    Shou stood there undaunted, but at the same time he thought he wouldn’t get this far. Still, he couldn’t help but sneer from the rise of this challenge he hears. School events didn’t seem so bad after all.

    “Sounds like a plan. I’ll beat you in this stupid race for proof,” Shou answered Teru.

    Shigeo looked between the both of them in wonder and amazement. The two quickly became rivals for unknown reason, but it had good energy in it. 

    “Speaking of, Kageyama-kun, why don’t you use your psychic powers just for this marathon?” Teru asked him.

    “I want to run with my own strength, I feel like relying on psychic powers would make me all the more weaker when I’ve been doing running exercises for the past few weeks,” Shigeo answers. 

    “O-of course! I was actually thinking the exact same thing,” Teru said. 

    Shou glared at him before asking Shigeo, “Then, why don’t you confess to that chick you like any other time than on the marathon?”

    “Because…Tsubomi-chan will be busy with exams next year, and I don’t want to bother her,” Shigeo explained. “I have to score top ten next week.”

    Shou gave him a look of unabashed surprise while Teru was smiling in admiration. It was time for club activities to be over with. Shou lingered in the school campus for whatever reason no one bothered to ask, and soon it was time to leave. Once Teru and Shigeo packed their things, Shou suddenly had a twinge of alarm set inside his stomach. He was bored majority of the day, and although he passed most tests given to him, he barely turned in homework or skipped out on assignments. What they didn’t get was that he would stick around when he wasn’t forced to stay or anything.

    “Otoutou-kun!” Teru waved Ritsu hello outside the front gates and Shigeo followed after. 

    Shou watched as the three carried on their days back home without so much as batting an eye. He watched Teru ruffle the two brother’s hairs as Ritsu smacked his arm away. He watched them talk and smile, even Shigeo who rarely did so. The pressure and weight carried inside him tangled into an even tighter knot for reasons unknown to him. The way he watched them was sorrowful…contrite. He had a look of desertion. Inside his mind he wondered, why couldn’t I… is it too late?

    Their pleasant vibes did the opposite of calming his inner breeze. Jealousy mixed with a tinge of guilt and resentment accompanied him instead, and he blamed that on himself.

    The hours were dissolving gradually into liquid. There was a bomb ticking inside of him. Slowly marking its time.

Chapter Text

   “You cannot fail me, Hanazawa. You cannot fail us.” 

    Toichiro’s soft, crude voice let Teru know who was in control of him. Fear coursed through his veins, but he was strong enough to stop it from reaching his facial muscles. His complexion remained calm and plain, his eyes steady on the Boss’s horrid gaze. Retreat would end up in disaster and showing any sign of weakness would result in getting back into the torture box. A way to force him to create a mask of surety. It would soon be all over for him.

    “You are a valuable member of this association, of society. A singular mistake is not forgiven easily.”

    Teru knew better than to speak his mind. He would always listen to Toichiro’s threatening lectures. He was an expert on his tide of fluctuating moods and would always do as he was told. Teru was the loyal tool to Claw’s head leader. An obedient dog to his master.

    But today was different. He was standing up too early.

    “But we’re human. Humans make mistakes, boss,” Teru uttered. 

    Toichiro shot him a look of tyranny and betrayal. He couldn’t let his subordinates think differently from him any time soon. His aurora radiated nothing but fear. It was sinister, paralyzing everyone in the room. Freezing. Naked. 

    “Where did you hear that from?” Toichiro asked.

    Teru was suddenly alone with him. The room vacant and cold. Toichiro would come closer as if he was holding him at gunpoint. Soon, Teru was crumpling to the concrete floor. He opened his mouth to let out a frantic yell and begs for mercy, but nothing escaped from his muted throat. He thought he would die from brain damage with the noise of Toichiro’s grinding teeth and lidded eyes.

    “I can see it in your eyes, Hanazawa. Friends make you feeble. They drive you away from your own decisions, making you dependent. I’m sending over a spy to find them and to terminate them for your own good.”

    Teru shook his head. He would never tell him about his friends, even if his life would be cut short. They saved him from further anguish, but the sinister monster found out. To his horror, he would hunt them next.

    “You belong to us now. Remember, I saved you,” he said, as a shorter shadow, similar to his, stood idly behind him. A reddish, orange aurora radiated from it.

    Teru awoke with the presence of his nightmare still there. He was in cold sweat, after the little trip to his mental ward. Unable to move, he stared at the ceiling until the shaking stopped. His hands gripped at the wrinkled bed sheets while he breathed slowly. He hadn’t dreamed of the Boss since moving into his own apartment. Unlike most, the dream was real and worsened as the fragmented reenactment proceeded into a night terror. It always ended the same way; the Boss reaching him. Eventually, tiredness engulfed him, and although his exhaustion was intense he couldn’t sleep for fear of going back to that canvas of purgatory. 

    He sat up. He removed the covers off of himself before wiping the beads of sweat on his forehead. The pounding in his heart died down to a normal rate. His eyes fluttered open and directed them to his phone. Rubbing his eyes, he grabbed his phone from his nightstand and unlocked it. 

    The time was around two a.m. He scrolled through his list of contacts and landed on Reigen’s name. In hopes of some comfort to help him sleep, Teru thought about calling. It took a while for him to make the decision, but he made the call anyway. He was too agitated to move further from his bed that he lied down again. The phone rang several times and Teru was beginning to regret the choice of waking up Reigen. He sat up and was about to hang up.

    “Hello?”

    Too late.

    “Rei…Reigen-san?” Teru squeezed his phone out of embarrassment and worry.

    “Teru? What’s *yawn* what’s up? It’s late.” Reigen’s voice was dazed and muzzy, but he was awake enough to sound concerned. 

    Teru swallowed hard, his mind spinning like crazy. “Um…I’m…I’m sorry to call you this late…I uh…”

    “Is everything alright?” Reigen questioned.

    “Yes! Everything is fine, I just…” Teru sighed out of exasperation.

    Reigen held on for awhile before speaking. “Bad dream?”

    Teru’s eyes awoke in surprise to find Reigen’s guess to be correct. He sighed again, and then blinked slowly. “Yeah…”

    Teru heard scratching on the other end of the line. Reigen spoke again after no response. “I’m sorry kid, I remember you had those a lot when you first uh…well, when you moved in with me. You can talk with me as long as you’d like I won’t go anywhere if that makes you feel any better.” He was definitely tired, but he wasn’t angry at all. It comforted Teru to know that. 

    A few seconds of breathable silence before Teru mustered up the courage to speak normally. “Thank you, Reigen-san. Um…I know this is a lot to ask, but…can I… come over and sleep at your place just for tonight?”

    Reigen lolled his head back but resisted the urge to slam it into his pillow. So he stood up from his bed and walked around until he made it to the kitchen. “Sure thing but…are you okay with walking all the way over here in the dark?” he asked to make certain Teru wasn’t too frightened.

    A moment of uncomfortable silence took place now. He would feel more alone once he stepped outside of his apartment. More scared. He realized how ridiculous this favor was.

    “Actually, never mind, I-I’ll just go back to sleep. I’m sorry for disturbing you once again, Reigen -san.”

    “Hold on, stay put I’ll come over instead,” Reigen suggested. He stayed on line while Teru heard shuffling through a closet. 

    “Ah! You don’t…have to…” Teru tried to be polite. He didn’t want to be the cause of burdensome responsibilities for Reigen after all he’s done. 

    “It’s alright, you shouldn’t take these things lightly. Now I’ll be there in ten minutes or so, okay?” 

    Teru couldn’t say anything. He was dumbfounded.

    Reigen grabbed a jacket before heading out. His movements were sluggish as his eyelids were still heavy, but he took the time to make sure he locked his door once leaving. “You still there?” he asked into the phone and Teru answered him with a quiet yes.

    Teru waited while he heard Reigen’s breathing and heavy footsteps making his way over. He didn’t hang up majority of the way and even asked him if he was okay or if he was hungry. The wait didn’t feel too long with him on the phone. It took a little over ten minutes until Teru’s doorbell rang. When they both hung up he got out of his safe zone and opened the door. 

    Reigen stood there with his hair in a complete mess, jacket worn over his kuma sleep shirt, oversized long gray sweatpants and sandals over warm socks. He carried two cup ramens in his hands and smiled tiredly.

    Letting Reigen in, Teru closed the door behind him. “You didn’t have to…” he said once more.

    “It’s no problem. Now let’s boil some hot water and we can eat,” Reigen responded in a friendly tone.

    While Teru went and did so, he poured in some water for Reigen. “I’m sorry I don’t have much to offer.”

    Reigen accepted the glass and left his sandals next to the door. He sat down on the floor where a low coffee table was set and took off his jacket. “Thanks,” he said.

    All I had was a little scary dream, yet he came all the way here to make me feel better, Teru thought in surprise. He wondered if his parents would have done that, were he to never have been an esper. 

    “Right, I also brought some snacks,” Reigen said. He grabbed some out of his jacket. They consisted of kaki no tane, arares, and kit kats that he bought on the way at a convenience store. He sprawled them out on the table like a game of scrabble. “You can have the chocolates, I’m on a diet avoiding sweets right now.”

    “Right, the marathon,” Teru said. He sat down with him and accepted the handful of snacks. 

    “Are you excited?” Reigen asked him, speaking of the marathon coming up. 

    “Ah, yeah I guess so. I’m looking forward to seeing Kageyama-kun’s results,” Teru answered. He was also looking forward to the supposedly upcoming competition match between him and Shou, if the kid doesn’t flake out on him on the day of. 

    “Yeah me too. He’s worked really hard so far, and I’m sure it’ll be worth it.”

    Teru nodded. “Are you and [y/n]-san coming to see him?” 

    “Yeah, we’ll be there.” Reigen said lightly with keenness.

    Teru chewed on his kit kat bar and swallowed before asking him out of curiosity, “Are you two living together?” 

     “What? No, of course not. We’re…taking things slowly.”

    “Oh, I guess that’s for when you two get married.”

    Reigen blushed, although it wasn’t very visible in the dark with one glum light on. The concept of getting married was ideal, and it calmed him when he thought about it, but that was something he felt is still far out of his reach. Until recently.

    “I’m sorry if it was an inappropriate question,” Teru apologized.

    “No, no, it’s fine. It’s normal, only it’s the first time I’ve been asked…anything like that.” Reigen pulled at the collar of his pajama shirt.

    He was determined he would someday make up for the disputation of his business affair. That included his disgrace as a partner and master after separating with you and Shigeo. Teru didn’t seem to think much of it, knowing that amends were taken place since he was back together with everyone again. Reigen knew he still had a lot to work on, and it would be until he was certain for sure he was satisfied on improving himself maybe consider asking you to spend the rest of your life with him.

    “It must be nice though, being in love. [y/n]-san seems very kind-natured and motherly. Something about her really appeases me when around her. I’m sure she’d be a great wife.” Teru remembered clearly how gentle you were with him, even after where he was from and what he did.

    Reigen paused. His pink, color infused cheeks began burning with heat as his blossoming eyes shone in the dark. The delicate image of his future with you slapped him with all sorts of emotions. He took a sip of his water to divert his feelings while Teru munched on the arare rice crackers he just opened.

    “Do you think you’ll have kids?” Teru asked without much embarrassment.

    Reigen spat back his water inside the glass when he choked on it. “How about we backtrack a little?”

    “…oh, you mean-”

    “Never mind, never mind, I didn’t mean to say that. Uh…” Reigen groaned and scratched behind his ears. “Yeah, maybe someday.”

    “What would their names be?”

    “…you’re really hooked onto this huh?”

    “What names would you pick?” Teru pushed. He was clearly enjoying himself, and Reigen felt bad to shove him away.

    “I don’t know, uh…Takahiro…Hideyoshi…Takehiko…” Reigen muttered, thinking a number of names that may suit his unforeseen future child. 

    “Those are quite…formal. How about girl names?” Teru pestered. 

    “Mmmm, Orihime or Akasuki is pretty cute.”

    “How common.”

    “Tch, like you can do any better, you’re only fourteen thinking of baby names,” Reigen grumbled. 

    Teru laughed softly. His nightmares went away for a while, but it came back when silence settled in the room again. Fortunately, the water was ready to be poured, and Teru went to go prepare the ramens while it distracted his anxious mind.

    “Is it okay if I ask what your nightmare was about?” Reigen questioned with caution.

    They both sat on the floor again while stirring the cups of noodles. Teru nodded. “The usual,” he answered.